This is a modern-English version of Weird Tales, Volume 1, Number 1, March 1923: The unique magazine, originally written by Various.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[i]
[i]
WEIRD TALES
Novelette
Thousand Thrills
[2]
[2]
Published monthly by the Rural Publishing Corporation, 934 North Clark Street, Chicago, Ill. Application made for entry at the postoffice at Chicago, Ill., as second class matter. Single copies, 25 cents: subscription, $3 a year in the United States, $3.50 in Canada. The publishers are not responsible for the loss of unsolicited manuscripts in transit, by fire, or otherwise, although every precaution is taken with such material. All manuscripts should be typewritten and must be accompanied by stamped and self-addressed envelopes. The contents of this magazine are fully protected by copyright, and publishers are cautioned against using the same, either wholly or in part.
Published monthly by the Rural Publishing Co., 934 North Clark Street, Chicago, IL. Application has been made for entry at the post office in Chicago, IL, as second-class mail. Single copies are 25 cents; a subscription costs $3 a year in the United States and $3.50 in Canada. The publishers aren’t responsible for the loss of unsolicited manuscripts during transit, by fire, or in any other way, although every precaution is taken with such materials. All manuscripts should be typed and must be accompanied by a stamped and self-addressed envelope. The contents of this magazine are fully protected by copyright, and publishers are warned against using any part of it without permission.
Contents for March, 1923
The Mystery of Black Jean | Julian Kilman | 41 |
A story of blood-curdling realism, with a smashing surprise at the end. | ||
The Grave | Orville R. Emerson | 47 |
A soul-gripping story of terror. | ||
Hark! The Rattle! | Joel Townsley Rogers | 53 |
An uncommon tale that will cling to your memory for many a day. | ||
The Ghost Guard | Bryan Irvine | 59 |
A “spooky” tale with a grim background. | ||
The Ghoul and the Corpse | G. A. Wells | 65 |
An amazing yarn of weird adventure in the frozen North. | ||
Fear | David R. Solomon | 73 |
Showing how fear can drive a strong man to the verge of insanity. | ||
The Place of Madness | Merlin Moore-Taylor | 89 |
What two hours in a prison “solitary” did to a man. | ||
The Closing Hand | Farnsworth Wright | 98 |
A brief story powerfully written. | ||
The Unknown Beast | Howard Ellis Davis | 100 |
An unusual tale of a terrifying monster. | ||
The Basket | Herbert J. Mangham | 106 |
A queer little story about San Francisco. | ||
The Accusing Voice | Meredith Davis | 110 |
The singular experience of Allen Defoe. | ||
The Sequel | Walter Scott tale | 119 |
A new conclusion to Edgar Allen Poe’s “Cask of Amontillado.” | ||
[3]The Weaving Shadows | W.H. Holmes | 122 |
Chet Burke’s strange adventures in a haunted house. | ||
Nimba, the Cave Girl | R.T.M. Scott | 131 |
An odd, fantastic little story of the Stone Age. | ||
The Young Man Who Wanted to Die | ? ? ? | 135 |
An anonymous author submits a startling answer to the question, “What comes after death?” | ||
The Scarlet Night | Bill Sanford | 140 |
A tale with an eerie thrill. | ||
The Extraordinary Experiment of Dr. Calgroni | Joseph Faus and James Bennett Wooding | 143 |
An eccentric doctor creates a frightful living thing. | ||
The Return of Paul Slavsky | Capt. George Warburton Lewis | 150 |
A “creepy” tale that ends in a shuddering, breath-taking way. | ||
The House of Death | F. Georgia Stroup | 156 |
The strange secret of a lonely woman. | ||
The Gallows | I.W.D. Peters | 161 |
An out-of-the-ordinary story. | ||
The Skull | Harold Ward | 164 |
A grim tale with a terrifying end. | ||
The Ape-Man | James B. M. Clark, Jr. | 169 |
A Jungle tale that is somehow “different.” |
The Dead Man’s Tale | Willard E. Hawkins | 7 |
An astounding yarn that will hold you spellbound and make you breathe fast with a new mental sensation. | ||
Ooze | Anthony M. Rudd | 19 |
A Remarkable short novel by a master of “gooseflesh” fiction. | ||
The Chain | Hamilton Craigie | 77 |
Craigie is at his best here. |
The Thing of a Thousand Shapes | Otis Adelbert Kline | 32 |
Don’t start this story late at night. | ||
THE EYRIE | THE EDITOR | 180 |
[4]
[4]
TALES of horror—or “gooseflesh” stories—are commonly shunned by magazine editors. Few, if any, will consider such a story, no matter how interesting it may be. They believe that the public doesn’t want this sort of fiction. We, however, believe otherwise. We believe there are tens of thousands—perhaps hundreds of thousands—of intelligent renders who really enjoy “gooseflesh” stories. Hence—
TALES of horror—or “goosebump” stories—are often avoided by magazine editors. Few, if any, will consider such a story, no matter how intriguing it might be. They think that the public doesn’t want this kind of fiction. We, however, believe differently. We believe there are tens of thousands—maybe even hundreds of thousands—of smart readers who genuinely enjoy “goosebump” stories. So—


WEIRD TALES offers such fiction as you can find in no other magazine—fantastic stories, extraordinary stories, grotesque stories, stories of strange and bizarre adventure—the sort of stories, in brief, that will startle and amaze you. Every story in this issue of WEIRD TALES is an odd and remarkable flight of man’s imagination. Some are “creepy,” some deal in masterly fashion with “forbidden” subjects, like insanity, some are concerned with the supernatural and others with material things of horror—all are out of the ordinary, surprisingly new and unusual. A sensational departure from the beaten track—that is the reason for
WEIRD TALES brings you fiction you won't find in any other magazine—fantastic stories, extraordinary tales, bizarre adventures—the kind of stories that will surprise and captivate you. Every story in this issue of WEIRD TALES is a unique and remarkable journey through the human imagination. Some are "creepy," some expertly tackle "forbidden" topics like madness, some explore the supernatural, and others focus on tangible horror—each one is extraordinary, refreshingly new, and unusual. A thrilling break from the usual—that is the reason for
[7]
[7]
Stark Terror, Read
The
DEAD MAN’S TALE
THE curious narrative that follows was found among the papers of the late Dr. John Pedric, psychical investigator and author of occult works. It bears evidences of having been received through automatic writing, as were several of his publications. Unfortunately, there are no records to confirm this assumption, and none of the mediums or assistants employed by him in his research work admits knowledge of it. Possibly—for the Doctor was reputed to possess some psychic powers—it may have been received by him. At any rate, the lack of data renders the recital useless as a document for the Society for Psychical Research. It is published for whatever intrinsic interest or significance it may possess. With reference to the names mentioned, it may be added that they are not confirmed by the records of the War Department. It could be maintained, however, that purposely fictitious names were substituted, either by the Doctor or the communicating entity.
The intriguing story that follows was found among the papers of the late Dr. John Pedric, a psychic researcher and author of occult works. It shows signs of having been produced through automatic writing, like several of his other publications. Unfortunately, there are no records to back up this idea, and none of the mediums or assistants he worked with claim to know about it. It's possible—since the Doctor was believed to have some psychic abilities—that he received it himself. Regardless, the lack of information makes this account useless as a document for the Society for Psychical Research. It is published for whatever interest or significance it may hold. Regarding the names mentioned, it's worth noting that they are not confirmed by the records of the War Department. However, one could argue that deliberately fictitious names were used, either by the Doctor or the communicating entity.
THEY called me—when I walked the earth in a body of dense matter—Richard Devaney. Though my story has little to do with the war, I was killed in the second battle of the Marne, on July 24, 1918.
THEY called me—when I walked the earth in a solid body—Richard Devaney. Although my story doesn’t have much to do with the war, I was killed in the second battle of the Marne, on July 24, 1918.
Many times, as men were wont to do who felt the daily, hourly imminence of death in the trenches, I had pictured that event in my mind and wondered what it would be like. Mainly I had inclined toward a belief in total extinction. That, when the vigorous, full-blooded body I possessed should lie bereft of its faculties, I, as a creature apart from it, should go on, was beyond credence.[8] The play of life through the human machine, I reasoned, was like the flow of gasoline into the motor of an automobile. Shut off that flow, and the motor became inert, dead, while the fluid which had given it power was in itself nothing.
Many times, like many men who constantly faced the threat of death in the trenches, I imagined what it would be like when that moment came. I usually leaned towards believing in complete extinction. The idea that when my strong, lively body was without its abilities, I, as a separate being, would continue on, was hard to believe. I thought of life flowing through the human body like gasoline flowing into a car's engine. Cut off that flow, and the engine becomes inactive, lifeless, while the fuel that powered it was essentially nothing.[8]
And so, I confess, it was a surprise to discover that I was dead and yet not dead.
And so, I admit, it was a shock to realize that I was dead but still not gone.
I did not make the discovery at once. There had been a blinding concussion, a moment of darkness, a sensation of falling—falling—into a deep abyss. An indefinite time afterward, I found myself standing dazedly on the hillside, toward the crest of which we had been pressing against the enemy. The thought came that I must have momentarily lost consciousness. Yet now I felt strangely free from physical discomfort.
I didn't make the discovery right away. There was a blinding crash, a moment of darkness, and a feeling of falling—falling—into a deep abyss. After an unknown amount of time, I found myself standing there, dazed, on the hillside, towards the top of which we had been pushing against the enemy. It occurred to me that I must have briefly lost consciousness. But now I felt oddly free from physical pain.
What had I been doing when that moment of blackness blotted everything out? I had been dominated by a purpose, a flaming desire——
What had I been doing when that moment of darkness erased everything? I had been consumed by a goal, a burning desire——
Like a flash, recollection burst upon me, and, with it, a blaze of hatred—not toward the Boche gunners, ensconced in the woods above us, but toward the private enemy I had been about to kill.
Like a flash, memories struck me, and along with them, a surge of hatred—not toward the German gunners hidden in the woods above us, but toward the personal enemy I had been about to kill.
It had been the opportunity for which I had waited interminable days and nights. In the open formation, he kept a few paces ahead of me. As we alternately ran forward, then dropped on our bellies and fired, I had watched my chance. No one would suspect, with the dozens who were falling every moment under the merciless fire from the trees beyond, that the bullet which ended Louis Winston’s career came from a comrade’s rifle.
It was the chance I had been waiting for endlessly, day and night. In the open formation, he stayed a few steps ahead of me. As we took turns running forward and then dropping down to shoot, I looked for my moment. No one would suspect, with the dozens falling every moment under the relentless fire from the trees beyond, that the bullet that ended Louis Winston’s career came from a comrade’s rifle.
Twice I had taken aim, but withheld my fire—not from indecision, but lest, in my vengeful heat, I might fail to reach a vital spot. When I raised my rifle the third time, he offered a fair target.
Twice I had aimed, but held back my shot—not out of uncertainty, but because in my anger, I didn’t want to miss hitting a crucial spot. When I raised my rifle for the third time, he presented a clear target.
God! how I hated him. With fingers itching to speed the steel toward his heart, I forced myself to remain calm—to hold fire for that fragment of a second that would insure careful aim.
God! how I hated him. With fingers itching to drive the blade into his heart, I forced myself to stay calm—to hold off for that split second that would ensure a precise aim.
Then, as the pressure of my finger tightened against the trigger, came the blinding flash—the moment of blackness.
Then, as the pressure of my finger tightened on the trigger, there was a blinding flash—the moment of darkness.
II.
I HAD evidently remained unconscious longer than I realized.
I clearly had been unconscious for longer than I thought.
Save for a few figures that lay motionless or squirming in agony on the field, the regiment had passed on, to be lost in the trees at the crest of the hill. With a pang of disappointment, I realized that Louis would be among them.
Save for a few figures that lay motionless or writhing in pain on the field, the regiment had moved on, disappearing into the trees at the top of the hill. With a twinge of disappointment, I realized that Louis would be one of them.
Involuntarily I started onward, driven still by that impulse of burning hatred, when I heard my name called.
Involuntarily, I moved forward, still pushed by that intense feeling of hatred, when I heard someone call my name.
Turning in surprise, I saw a helmeted figure crouching beside something huddled in the tall grass. No second glance was needed to tell me that the huddled something was the body of a soldier. I had eyes only for the man who was bending over him. Fate had been kind to me. It was Louis.
Turning in surprise, I saw a helmeted figure crouched next to something curled up in the tall grass. I didn't need to look twice to know that the curled-up figure was the body of a soldier. My attention was completely on the man who was leaning over him. Fate had been kind to me. It was Louis.
Apparently, in his preoccupation, he had not noticed me. Coolly I raised my rifle and fired.
Apparently, he was so focused that he didn't see me. Calmly, I raised my rifle and shot.
The result was startling. Louis neither dropped headlong nor looked up at the report. Vaguely I questioned whether there had been a report.
The result was shocking. Louis neither fell face-first nor looked up at the report. I vaguely wondered if there had even been a report.
Thwarted, I felt the lust to kill mounting in me with redoubled fury. With rifle upraised, I ran toward him. A terrific swing, and I crashed the stock against his head.
Thwarted, I felt the urge to kill building inside me with even more rage. With my rifle raised, I sprinted toward him. I swung hard, and I smashed the stock against his head.
It passed clear through! Louis remained unmoved.
It went right through! Louis stayed still.
Uncomprehending, snarling, I flung the useless weapon away and fell upon him with bare hands—with fingers that strained to rend and tear and strangle.
Uncomprehending and snarling, I threw the useless weapon away and attacked him with my bare hands—my fingers straining to rip, tear, and strangle.
Instead of encountering solid flesh and bone, they too passed through him.
Instead of feeling solid flesh and bone, they also passed right through him.
Was it a mirage? A dream? Had I gone crazy? Sobered—for a moment forgetful of my fury—I drew back and tried to reduce the thing to reason. Was Louis but a figment of the imagination—a phantom?
Was it a mirage? A dream? Had I lost my mind? Sobered—for a moment forgetting my anger—I stepped back and tried to make sense of it. Was Louis just a figment of my imagination—a ghost?
My glance fell upon the figure beside which he was sobbing incoherent words of entreaty.
My gaze landed on the person next to whom he was crying out incoherently for help.
[9]
[9]
I gave a start, then looked more closely.
I flinched and then looked more closely.
The dead man—for there was no question about his condition, with a bloody shrapnel wound in the side of his head—was myself!
The dead man—there was no doubt about his condition, with a bloody shrapnel wound in the side of his head—was me!
Gradually the import of this penetrated my consciousness. Then I realized that it was Louis who had called my name—that even now he was sobbing it over and over.
Slowly, the significance of this sank in. Then I understood that it was Louis who had called my name—that even now, he was crying it out repeatedly.
The irony of it struck me at the moment of realization. I was dead—I was the phantom—who had meant to kill Louis!
The irony hit me in that moment of realization. I was dead—I was the ghost—who had intended to kill Louis!
I looked at my hands, my uniform—I touched my body. Apparently I was as substantial as before the shrapnel buried itself in my head. Yet, when I had tried to grasp Louis, my hand seemed to encompass only space.
I looked at my hands, my uniform—I touched my body. It seemed like I was just as real as I was before the shrapnel got lodged in my head. But when I tried to reach for Louis, my hand felt like it was just grabbing at empty space.
Louis lived, and I was dead!
Louis was alive, and I was gone!
The discovery for a time benumbed my feeling toward him. With impersonal curiosity, I saw him close the eyes of the dead man—the man who, somehow or other, had been me. I saw him search the pockets and draw forth a letter I had written only that morning, a letter addressed to——
The discovery left me numb to my feelings about him for a while. With a detached curiosity, I watched him close the eyes of the dead guy—the guy who, in one way or another, had been me. I saw him search the pockets and pull out a letter I had written just that morning, a letter addressed to——
With a sudden surge of dismay, I darted forward to snatch it from his hands. He should not read that letter!
With a sudden wave of panic, I rushed forward to grab it from his hands. He can't read that letter!
Again I was reminded of my impalpability.
Again I was reminded of my inability to be perceived.
But Louis did not open the envelope, although it was unsealed. He read the superscription, kissed it, as sobs rent his frame, and thrust the letter inside his khaki jacket.
But Louis didn’t open the envelope, even though it was unsealed. He read the address, kissed it as he sobbed, and stuffed the letter inside his khaki jacket.
“Dick! Buddie!” he cried brokenly. “Best pal man ever had—how can I take this news back to her!”
“Dick! Buddy!” he cried emotionally. “Best friend I ever had—how can I bring this news back to her?”
My lips curled. To Louis, I was his pal, his buddie. Not a suspicion of the hate I bore him—had borne him ever since I discovered in him a rival for Velma Roth.
My lips curled. To Louis, I was his friend, his buddy. He had no idea about the hate I felt for him—one that I had carried ever since I saw him as a rival for Velma Roth.
Oh, I had been clever! It was our “unselfish friendship” that endeared us both to her. A sign of jealousy, of ill nature, and I would have forfeited the paradise of her regard that apparently I shared with Louis.
Oh, I had been smart! It was our “selfless friendship” that made us both special to her. If I showed any jealousy or bad behavior, I would have lost the paradise of her affection that I seemed to share with Louis.
I had never felt secure of my place in that paradise. True, I could always awaken a response in her, but I must put forth effort in order to do so. He held her interest, it seemed, without trying. They were happy with each other and in each other.
I had never felt sure of my place in that paradise. It's true, I could always get a reaction from her, but I had to put in effort to make it happen. He seemed to capture her interest effortlessly. They were happy together and found joy in each other.
Our relations might be expressed by likening her to the water of a placid pool, Louis to the basin that held her, me to the wind that swept over it. By exerting myself, I could agitate the surface of her nature into ripples of pleasurable excitement—could even lash her emotion into a tempest. She responded to the stimulation of my mood, yet, in my absence, settled contentedly into the peaceful comfort of Louis’ steadfast love.
Our relationships could be compared to her being like the calm water of a still pond, Louis as the basin that contained her, and me as the wind that moved across it. By pushing myself, I could stir the surface of her nature into ripples of joyful excitement—could even whip her emotions into a storm. She reacted to my mood, but when I wasn't there, she happily settled into the steady comfort of Louis’ unwavering love.
I felt vaguely then—and am certain now, with a broader perspective toward realities—that Velma intuitively recognized Louis as her mate, yet feared to yield herself to him because of my sway over her emotional nature.
I felt a bit unsure back then—and I’m sure now, with a clearer understanding of reality—that Velma instinctively saw Louis as her partner, but was afraid to give in to him because of my influence over her emotions.
When the great war came, we all, I am convinced, felt that it would absolve Velma from the task of choosing between us.
When the great war started, I really believe we all felt it would free Velma from having to choose between us.
Whether the agony that spoke from the violet depths of her eyes when we said good-by was chiefly for Louis or for me, I could not tell. I doubt if she could have done so. But in my mind was the determination that only one of us should return, and—Louis would not be that one.
Whether the pain that showed in the violet depths of her eyes when we said goodbye was mainly for Louis or for me, I couldn't tell. I doubt she could have figured it out either. But in my mind was the determination that only one of us would come back, and—Louis would not be that one.
Did I feel no repugnance at thought of murdering the man who stood in my way? Very little. I was a savage at heart—a savage in whom desire outweighed anything that might stand in the way of gaining its object. From my point of view, I would have been a fool to pass the opportunity.
Did I feel any disgust at the thought of killing the man who was blocking my way? Not really. I was a savage at heart—a savage in whom desire outweighed anything that might prevent me from getting what I wanted. From my perspective, it would have been foolish to let the opportunity slip by.
Why I should have so hated him—a mere obstacle in my path—I do not know. It may have been due to a prescience of the intangible barrier his blood would always raise between Velma and me—or to a slumbering sense of remorse.
Why I should have hated him so much—a simple obstacle in my way—I don't know. It might have been because I sensed the invisible barrier his blood would always create between Velma and me—or maybe it was a lingering feeling of guilt.
But, speculation aside, here I was, in a state of being that the world calls death, while Louis lived—was free to return home—to claim Velma—to flaunt his possession of all that I held precious.
But, putting speculation aside, here I was, in a state that the world calls death, while Louis lived—was free to go home—to take Velma—to show off his possession of everything I held dear.
[10]
[10]
It was maddening! Must I stand idly by, helpless to prevent this?
It was infuriating! Do I have to just stand here, unable to stop this?
III.
I HAVE wondered, since, how I could remain so long in touch with the objective world—why I did not at once, or very soon, find myself shut off from earthly sights and sounds as those in physical form are shut off from the things beyond.
I’ve wondered since then how I could stay so connected to the real world—why I didn’t immediately, or very soon, find myself cut off from earthly sights and sounds like those in physical form are cut off from what lies beyond.
The matter seems to have been determined by my will. Like weights of lead, envy of Louis and passionate longing for Velma held my feet to the sphere of dense matter.
The issue appears to have been decided by my own desire. Like heavy weights of lead, my jealousy of Louis and intense longing for Velma kept me grounded in the realm of solid reality.
Vengeful, despairing, I watched beside Louis. When at last he turned away from my body and, with tears streaming from his eyes, began to drag a useless leg toward the trenches we had left, I realized why he had not gone on with the others to the crest of the hill. He, too, was a victim of Boche gunnery.
Vengeful and filled with despair, I watched next to Louis. When he finally turned away from my body and, with tears streaming down his face, started to drag a useless leg toward the trenches we had left, I understood why he hadn’t gone on with the others to the top of the hill. He was also a victim of the German artillery.
I walked beside the stretcher-bearers when they had picked him up and were conveying him toward the base hospital. Throughout the weeks that followed I hovered near his cot, watching the doctors as they bound up the lacerated tendons in his thigh, and missing no detail of his battle with the fever.
I walked next to the stretcher-bearers as they picked him up and took him to the base hospital. In the weeks that followed, I stayed close to his bed, watching the doctors wrap up the damaged tendons in his thigh, and I didn’t miss a single detail of his fight with the fever.
Over his shoulder I read the first letter he wrote home to Velma, in which he gave a belated account of my death, dwelling upon the glory of my sacrifice.
Over his shoulder, I read the first letter he wrote home to Velma, where he gave a late account of my death, focusing on the honor of my sacrifice.
“I have often thought that you two were meant for each other” [he wrote] “and that if it had not been for fear of hurting me, you would have been his wife long ago. He was the best buddie a man ever had. If only I could have been the one to die!”
“I have often thought that you two were meant for each other” [he wrote] “and that if it hadn’t been for worrying about hurting me, you would have been his wife a long time ago. He was the best friend a guy could ever have. If only I could have been the one to die!”
Had I known it, I could have followed this letter across seas—could, in fact, have passed it and, by an exercise of the will, have been at Velma’s side in the twinkling of an eye. But my ignorance of the laws of the new plane was total. All my thoughts were centered upon a problem of entirely different character.
Had I known, I could have tracked this letter across the ocean—I could have even outrun it and, with a determined effort, been by Velma’s side in no time. But I was completely unaware of how things worked in this new situation. All my thoughts were focused on a completely different issue.
Never was hold upon earthly treasure more reluctantly relinquished than was my hope of possessing Velma. Surely, death could not erect so absolute a barrier. There must be a way—some loophole of communication—some chance for a disembodied man to contend with his corporeal rival for a woman’s love.
Never was a grip on earthly treasure released more unwillingly than my hope of having Velma. Surely, death couldn’t create such a complete barrier. There has to be a way—some means of communication—some opportunity for a disembodied man to compete with his living rival for a woman’s love.
Slowly, very slowly, dawned the light of a plan. So feeble was the glimmer that it would scarcely have comforted one in less desperate straits, but to me it appeared to offer a possible hope. I set about methodically, with infinite patience, evolving it into something tangible, even though I had but the most indefinite idea of what the outcome might be.
Slowly, very slowly, the idea of a plan began to take shape. The faint light was so weak that it wouldn't have provided comfort to anyone in a less desperate situation, but to me, it seemed to offer a glimmer of hope. I started working on it carefully, with endless patience, turning it into something real, even though I had only the vaguest idea of what the result might be.
The first suggestion came when Louis had so far recovered that but little trace of the fever remained. One afternoon, as he lay sleeping, the mail-distributor handed a letter to the nurse who happened to be standing beside his cot. She glanced at it, then tucked it under his pillow.
The first suggestion came when Louis had mostly recovered, with just a little trace of the fever left. One afternoon, while he was sleeping, the mailman handed a letter to the nurse who was standing next to his bed. She looked at it briefly and then tucked it under his pillow.
The letter was from Velma, and I was hungry for the contents. I did not then know that I could have read it easily, sealed though it was. In a frenzy of impatience, I exclaimed:
The letter was from Velma, and I was eager to know what it said. I didn't realize at the time that I could have read it easily, even though it was sealed. In a fit of impatience, I exclaimed:
“Wake up, confound it, and read your letter!”
“Wake up, damn it, and read your letter!”
With a start, he opened his eyes. He looked around with a bewildered expression.
With a jolt, he opened his eyes. He scanned the room with a confused look on his face.
“Under your pillow!” I fumed. “Look under your pillow!”
“Check under your pillow!” I snapped. “Look under your pillow!”
In a dazed manner, he put his hand under the pillow and drew forth the letter.
In a daze, he reached under the pillow and pulled out the letter.
A few hours later, I heard him commenting on the experience to the nurse.
A few hours later, I heard him talking about the experience to the nurse.
“Something seemed to wake me up,” he said, “and I had a peculiar impulse to feel under the pillow. It was just as if I knew I would find the letter there.”
“Something seemed to wake me up,” he said, “and I had a strange urge to feel under the pillow. It was just like I knew I would find the letter there.”
The circumstances seemed as remarkable to me as it did to him. It might be coincidence, but I determined to make a further test.
The situation seemed just as surprising to me as it did to him. It could be a coincidence, but I decided to conduct another test.
A series of experiments convinced me that I could, to a very slight degree, impress my thoughts and will upon Louis, especially when he was tired or[11] on the borderland of sleep. Occasionally I was able to control the direction of his thoughts as he wrote home to Velma.
A series of experiments made me believe that I could, to a small extent, influence Louis's thoughts and will, especially when he was tired or on the edge of sleep. Sometimes, I could guide his thinking as he wrote home to Velma.[11]
On one occasion, he was describing for her a funny little French woman who visited the hospital with a basket that always was filled with cigarettes and candy.
On one occasion, he described a quirky little French woman who came to the hospital with a basket that was always full of cigarettes and candy.
“Last time” [he wrote], “she brought with her a boy whom she called....”
“Last time” [he wrote], “she brought with her a boy whom she called....”
He paused, with pencil upraised, trying to recall the name.
He paused, pencil raised, trying to remember the name.
A moment later, he looked down at the page and stared with astonishment. The words, “She called him Maurice,” had been added below the unfinished line.
A moment later, he looked down at the page and stared in disbelief. The words, “She called him Maurice,” had been added below the unfinished line.
“I must be going daffy,” he muttered. “I’d swear I didn’t write that.”
“I must be going crazy,” he mumbled. “I’d swear I didn’t write that.”
Behind him, I stood rubbing my hands in triumph. It was my first successful effort to guide the pencil while his thoughts strayed elsewhere.
Behind him, I stood rubbing my hands in triumph. It was my first successful effort to guide the pencil while his thoughts wandered elsewhere.
Another time, he wrote to Velma:
Another time, he wrote to Velma:
“I’ve a strange feeling, lately, that dear old Dick is near. Sometimes, as I wake up, I seem to remember vaguely having seen him in my dreams. It’s as if his features were just fading from view.”
I’ve been having a strange feeling lately that dear old Dick is close by. Sometimes, as I wake up, I feel like I vaguely remember seeing him in my dreams. It’s like his face is just slipping away from my sight.
He paused here so long that I made another attempt to take advantage of his abstraction.
He paused here for so long that I made another attempt to take advantage of his distraction.
By an effort of the will that it is difficult to explain, I guided his hand into the formation of the words:
By a strong effort that’s hard to put into words, I directed his hand to form the words:
“With a jugful of kisses for Winkie, as ever her....”
With a jug full of kisses for Winkie, as always her....
Just then, Louis looked down.
Just then, Louis glanced down.
“Good God!” he exclaimed, as if he had seen a ghost.
"Good God!" he shouted, as if he had just seen a ghost.
IV.
“WINKIE” was a pet name I had given Velma when we were children together.
“WINKIE” was a nickname I had given Velma when we were kids together.
Louis always maintained there was no sense in it, and refused to adopt it, though I frequently called her by the name in later years. And of his own volition, Louis would never have mentioned anything so convivial as a jugful of kisses.
Louis always insisted it didn't make sense and wouldn’t accept it, even though I often called her by that name in later years. And on his own, Louis would never have brought up something as friendly as a jug full of kisses.
So, through the weary months before he was invalided home, I worked. When he left France at the debarkation point, he still walked on crutches, but with the promise of regaining the unassisted use of his leg before very long. Throughout the voyage, I hovered near him, sharing his impatience, his longing for the one we both held dearest.
So, during the exhausting months before he was sent home, I worked. When he left France at the embarkation point, he was still using crutches, but there was hope that he would soon be able to walk without assistance. Throughout the journey, I stayed close to him, feeling his impatience and his desire for the one we both treasured the most.
Over the exquisite pain of the reunion—at which I was present, yet not present—I shall pass briefly. More beautiful than ever, more appealing with her vivid, deep coloring, Velma in the flesh was a vision that stirred my longing into an intense flame.
Over the beautiful pain of the reunion—where I was there, yet not truly there—I’ll keep it short. More stunning than ever, more enticing with her rich, vibrant colors, Velma in person was a sight that ignited my desire into a fierce flame.
Louis limped painfully down the gangplank. When they met, she rested her head silently on his shoulder for a moment, then—her eyes brimming with tears—assisted him, with the tender solicitude of a mother, to the machine she had in waiting.
Louis limped slowly down the gangplank. When they met, she quietly rested her head on his shoulder for a moment, then—with tears in her eyes—gently helped him, with the caring touch of a mother, to the waiting machine.
Two months later they were married. I felt the pain of this less deeply than I would have done had it not been essential to my designs.
Two months later, they got married. I felt this pain less intensely than I would have if it hadn't been crucial to my plans.
Whatever vague hope I may have had, however, of vicariously enjoying the delights of love were disappointed. I could not have explained why—I only knew that something barred me from intruding upon the sacred intimacies of their life, as if a defensive wall were interposed. It was baffling, but a very present fact, against which I found it useless to rebel. I have since learned—but no matter. * * *
Whatever vague hope I might have had of enjoying the joys of love through others was crushed. I couldn't explain why—I just knew something kept me from intruding on the sacred aspects of their life, as if a protective wall stood in the way. It was confusing, but it was a very real fact that I found pointless to resist. I've learned since then—but it doesn't matter. * * *
This had no bearing on my purpose, which hinged upon the ability I was acquiring of influencing Louis’ thoughts and actions—of taking partial control of his faculties.
This didn't affect my goal, which relied on my growing ability to influence Louis' thoughts and actions—gaining some control over his faculties.
The occupation into which he drifted, restricted in choice as he was by the stiffened leg, helped me materially. Often, after an interminable shift at the bank, he would plod home at night with brain so weary and benumbed that it was a simple matter to impress my will upon him. Each successful attempt, too, made the next one easier.
The job he ended up in, limited as he was by his stiff leg, really helped me out. Often, after a long shift at the bank, he would trudge home at night with his brain so tired and numb that it was easy to push my ideas onto him. Each successful effort made the next one simpler.
[12]
[12]
The inevitable consequence was that in time Velma should notice his aberrations and betray concern.
The inevitable result was that eventually Velma would notice his odd behavior and show concern.
“Why did you say to me, when you came in last night, ‘There’s a blue Billy-goat on the stairs—I wish they’d drive him out’?” she demanded one morning.
“Why did you say to me, when you came in last night, ‘There’s a blue Billy-goat on the stairs—I wish they’d drive him out’?” she asked one morning.
He looked down shamefacedly at the tablecloth.
He looked down in shame at the tablecloth.
“I don’t know what made me say it. I seemed to want to say it, and that was the only way to get it off my mind. I thought you’d take it as a joke.” He shifted his shoulders, as if trying to dislodge an unpleasant burden.
“I don't know what made me say it. I felt like I wanted to say it, and that was the only way to get it off my mind. I thought you’d take it as a joke.” He shifted his shoulders, as if trying to shake off an annoying burden.
“And was that what made you wear a necktie to bed?” she asked, ironically.
“And is that why you wear a necktie to bed?” she asked, sarcastically.
He nodded an affirmative. “I knew it was idiotic—but the idea kept running in my mind. It seemed as if the only way I could go to sleep was to give in to it. I don’t have these freaks unless I’m very tired.”
He nodded in agreement. “I knew it was stupid—but the thought wouldn’t leave my mind. It felt like the only way I could fall asleep was to just go with it. I don’t have these weird moments unless I’m really tired.”
She said nothing more at the time, but that evening she broached the subject of his looking for an opening in some less sedentary occupation—a subject to which she thereafter constantly recurred.
She didn’t say anything more at the time, but that evening she brought up the idea of him looking for a job that didn’t involve sitting around all day—a topic she kept returning to afterwards.
Then came a development that surprised and excited me with its possibilities.
Then something happened that surprised and excited me with its possibilities.
Exhausted, drained to the last drop of his nerve-force, Louis was returning late one night from the bank, following the usual month-end overtime grind. As he walked from the car-line, I hovered over him, subduing his personality, forcing it under control, with the effort of will I had gradually learned to direct upon him. The process can only be explained in a crude way: It was as if I contended with him, sometimes successfully, for possession of the steering-wheel of the human car that he drove.
Exhausted, completely worn out, Louis was coming home late one night from the bank after the usual month-end overtime. As he walked from the streetcar stop, I hovered over him, suppressing his personality, keeping it under control with the willpower I had gradually learned to direct at him. The process can only be described in a simple way: It was like I was battling him, sometimes successfully, for control of the steering wheel of the human car he was driving.
Velma was waiting when we arrived. As Louis’ feet sounded on the threshold of their apartment, she opened the door, caught his hands, and drew him inside.
Velma was waiting when we arrived. As Louis’s feet stepped onto the doorstep of their apartment, she opened the door, took his hands, and pulled him inside.
At the action, I felt inexplicably thrilled. It was as if some marvelous change had come over me. And then, as I met her gaze, I knew what that change was.
At the event, I felt an indescribable thrill. It was like some amazing transformation had taken place within me. And then, as our eyes locked, I realized what that transformation was.
I held her hands in real flesh-and-blood contact. I was looking at her with Louis’ sight!
I held her hands in real, physical contact. I was looking at her through Louis’ eyes!
V.
THE shock of it cost me what I had gained. Shaken from my poise, I felt the personality I had subdued regain its sway.
THE shock of it cost me what I had gained. Shaken from my balance, I felt the personality I had controlled come back into power.
The next moment, Louis was staring at Velma in bewilderment. Her eyes were filled with alarm.
The next moment, Louis was staring at Velma in confusion. Her eyes were full of fear.
“You—you frightened me!” she gasped, withdrawing her hands, which I had all but crushed. “Louis, dear—don’t ever look at me again like that!”
“You—you scared me!” she gasped, pulling her hands away, which I had almost crushed. “Louis, dear—don’t ever look at me like that again!”
I can imagine the devouring intensity of gaze that had blazed forth from the features in that brief moment when they were mine.
I can imagine the intense look that flashed across their face in that brief moment when they were mine.
From this time, my plans quickly took form. Two modes of action presented themselves. The first and more alluring, however, I was forced to abandon. It was none other than the wild dream of acquiring exclusive possession of Louis’ body—of forcing him down, out, and into the secondary place I had occupied.
From this point on, my plans quickly took shape. Two options became clear. The first, which was more tempting, but I had to give up. It was nothing less than the crazy idea of having sole control over Louis' body—of pushing him down, out, and into the lesser role I had been in.
Despite the progress I had made, this proved inexpressibly difficult. For one thing, there seemed an affinity between Louis’ body and his personality, which forced me out when he was moderately rested. This bond I might have weakened, but there were other factors.
Despite the progress I had made, this turned out to be incredibly difficult. For one thing, there seemed to be a connection between Louis’ body and his personality that pushed me away when he was somewhat rested. I could have weakened this bond, but there were other factors.
One was the growing conviction on his part that something was radically wrong. With a faculty I had discovered of putting myself en rapport with him and reading his thoughts, I knew that at times he feared that he was going insane.
One was the increasing belief on his part that something was seriously wrong. With a skill I had learned to connect with him and understand his thoughts, I knew that sometimes he was afraid he was losing his mind.
I once had the experience of accompanying him to an alienist and there, like the proverbial fly on the wall, overhearing learned scientific names applied to my efforts. The alienist spoke of “dual personality,” “amnesia,” and “the subconscious mind,” while I laughed in my (shall I say?) ghostly sleeve.
I once had the experience of going with him to a psychiatrist, and there, like a fly on the wall, I overheard some fancy scientific terms related to my situation. The psychiatrist talked about “dual personality,” “amnesia,” and “the subconscious mind,” while I chuckled quietly to myself.
But he advised Louis to seek a complete rest and, if possible, to go into the country to build up physically—which[13] was what I desired most to prevent.
But he advised Louis to take a total break and, if he could, head out to the countryside to get stronger—which[13] was exactly what I wanted to avoid.
I could not play the Mr. Hyde to his Dr. Jekyll if Louis maintained his normal virility.
I couldn't be the Mr. Hyde to his Dr. Jekyll if Louis kept up his usual manliness.
Velma’s fears, too, I knew were growing more acute. As insistently as she could, without betraying too openly her alarm, she pressed him to give up the bank position and seek work in the open air—work that would prove less devitalizing to a person of his peculiar temperament.
Velma’s fears were definitely getting worse. As insistently as she could, without revealing too much of her panic, she urged him to quit the bank job and find work outdoors—something that would be less draining for someone with his unique personality.
One of the results of debility from overwork is, apparently, that it deprives the victim of his initiative—makes him fearful of giving up his hold upon the meager means of sustenance that he has, lest he shall be unable to grasp another. Louis was in debt, earning scarcely enough for their living expenses, too proud to let Velma help as she longed to do, his game leg putting him at a disadvantage in the industrial field. In fact, he was in just the predicament I desired, but I knew that in time her wishes would prevail.
One of the consequences of exhaustion from overwork is that it seems to rob the person of their initiative—making them afraid to let go of the little they have for fear they won’t be able to find something else. Louis was in debt, barely earning enough to cover their living costs, too proud to accept Velma's help, even though she wanted to assist him. His injured leg put him at a disadvantage in the job market. In fact, he was in exactly the situation I wanted, but I knew that eventually, her wishes would win out.
The circumstances, however, that deprived me of all hope of completely usurping his place was this: I could not, for any length of time, face the gaze of Velma’s eyes. The personified truth, the purity that dwelt in them, seemed to dissolve my power, to beat me back into the secondary relationship I had come to occupy toward Louis.
The circumstances that took away my hope of fully taking his place were these: I couldn't, for very long, handle the intensity of Velma's gaze. The truth and purity in her eyes seemed to strip away my power, pushing me back into the secondary role I had come to hold in relation to Louis.
He was sometimes tempted to tell her: “You give me my one grip on sanity.”
He sometimes felt like telling her, “You’re my only lifeline to sanity.”
I have witnessed his panic at the thought of losing her, at the thought that some day she might give him up in disgust at his aberrations, and abandon him to the formless “thing” that haunted him.
I have seen his panic at the idea of losing her, at the fear that someday she might leave him in disgust over his issues and abandon him to the shapeless “thing” that tormented him.
Curious—to be of the world and yet not of it—to enjoy a perspective that reveals the hidden side of effects, which seem so mysterious from the material side of the veil. But I would gladly have given all the advantages of my disembodied state for one hour of flesh-and-blood companionship with Velma.
Curious—to be in the world and yet not fully part of it—to appreciate a viewpoint that uncovers the hidden aspects of consequences, which appear so mysterious from the physical side of the veil. But I would have happily traded all the benefits of my disembodied existence for just one hour of real companionship with Velma.
My alternative plan was this:
My backup plan was this:
If I could not enter her world, what was to prevent me from bringing Velma into mine?
If I couldn't be part of her world, what was stopping me from bringing Velma into mine?
VI.
DARING? To be sure.
Absolutely daring.
Unversed as I was in the laws that govern this mystery of passing from the physical into another state of existence, I could only hope that the plan would work. It might—and that was enough for me. I took a gambler’s chance. By risking all, I might gain all—might gain—
Unfamiliar as I was with the rules that dictate this mystery of transitioning from the physical world to another form of existence, I could only hope that the plan would succeed. It might—and that was enough for me. I took a gamble. By risking everything, I could potentially gain everything—might gain—
The thought of what I might gain transported me to a heaven of pain and ecstasy.
The idea of what I could gain took me to a place of intense pain and excitement.
Velma and I—in a world apart—a world of our own—free from the sordid trammels that mar the perfection of the rosiest earth-existence. Velma and I—together through all eternity!
Velma and I—in a world separate—a world just for us—free from the ugly constraints that ruin the ideal of the best life on Earth. Velma and I—together forever!
This much reason I had for hoping! I observed that other persons passed through the change called death, and that some entered a state of being in which I was conscious of them and they of me. Uninteresting creatures they were, almost wholly preoccupied with their former earth-interests; but they were as much in the world as I had been in the world of Velma and Louis before that fragment of shrapnel ruled me out of the game.
This is why I had hope! I noticed that other people went through the change called death, and that some entered a state of existence where I was aware of them and they were aware of me. They were pretty dull, almost entirely focused on their past interests from Earth; but they were just as much in the world as I had been in the world of Velma and Louis before that piece of shrapnel eliminated me from the game.
A few, it was true, on passing from their physical habitations, seemed to emerge into a sphere to which I could not follow. This troubled me. Velma might do likewise. Yet I refused to admit the probability—refused to consider the possible failure of my plan. The very intensity of my longing would draw her to me.
A few people, it was true, upon leaving their physical homes, seemed to step into a realm that I couldn’t reach. This bothered me. Velma might do the same. Yet I wouldn’t accept that it was likely—I refused to think about the possible failure of my plan. The very strength of my desire would pull her to me.
The gulf that separated us was spanned by the grave. Once Velma had crossed to my side of the abyss, there would be no going back to Louis.
The gap that separated us was bridged by death. Once Velma made it to my side of the void, there would be no returning to Louis.
Yet I was cunning. She must not come to me with overpowering regrets that would cause her to hover about Louis as I now hovered about her. If I could inspire her with horror and loathing for him—ah! if I only could!
Yet I was clever. She must not come to me with overwhelming regrets that would make her linger around Louis like I now linger around her. If I could instill in her a sense of horror and disgust for him—ah! if only I could!
As a preliminary step, I must induce Louis to buy the instrument with which[14] my purpose was to be accomplished. This was not easy, for on nights when he left the bank during shopping hours he was sufficiently vigorous to resist my will. I could work only through suggestion.
As a first step, I need to persuade Louis to buy the instrument that would help me achieve my goal. This wasn't easy, because on nights when he left the bank during shopping hours, he was strong enough to resist my influence. I could only work through suggestion.
In a pawnshop window that he passed daily I had noticed a revolver prominently displayed. My whole effort was concentrated upon bringing this to his attention.
In a pawnshop window that he walked by every day, I had noticed a revolver on display. My entire focus was on making sure he saw it.
The second night, he glanced at the revolver, but did not stop. Three nights later, drawn by a fascination for which he could not have accounted, he paused and looked at it for several minutes, fighting an urge that seemed to command: “Step in and buy! Buy! Buy!”
The second night, he glanced at the revolver but didn't stop. Three nights later, pulled in by a fascination he couldn't explain, he paused and stared at it for several minutes, battling an urge that felt like it was commanding him: “Step in and buy! Buy! Buy!”
When, a few evenings later, he arrived home with the revolver and a box of cartridges that the pawnbroker had included in the sale, he put them hastily out of sight in a drawer of his desk.
When, a few evenings later, he got home with the revolver and a box of cartridges that the pawnbroker had included in the sale, he quickly hid them away in a drawer of his desk.
He said nothing about his purchase, but the next day Velma came across the weapon and questioned him regarding it.
He didn't say anything about what he bought, but the next day Velma found the weapon and asked him about it.
Visibly confused, he replied: “Oh, I thought we might need something of the sort. Saw it in a window, and the notion of having it sort of took hold of me. There’s been a lot of housebreaking lately, and it’s just as well to be prepared.”
Visibly confused, he replied: “Oh, I thought we might need something like that. I saw it in a window, and the idea of having it kind of stuck with me. There’s been a lot of break-ins lately, and it’s a good idea to be prepared.”
And now with impatience I waited for the opportunity to stage my dénouement.
And now, I waited anxiously for the chance to present my dénouement.
It came, naturally, at the end of the month, when Louis, after a prolonged day’s work, returned home, soon after midnight, his brain benumbed with poring over interminable columns of figures. When his feet ascended the stairs to his apartment it was not his faculties that directed them, but mine—cunning, alert, aflame with deadly purpose.
It came, of course, at the end of the month, when Louis, after a long day of work, got home shortly after midnight, his mind numb from staring at endless columns of numbers. As his feet climbed the stairs to his apartment, it wasn't his mind guiding them, but mine—sly, sharp, burning with a deadly intent.
Never was more weird preliminary to a murder—the entering, in guise of a dear, familiar form, of a fiend incarnate, intent upon destroying the flower of the home.
Never was there a stranger setup for a murder—when a fiend dressed as a beloved, familiar figure came in, intent on ruining the beauty of the home.
I speak of a fiend incarnate, even though I was that fiend, for I did not enter Louis’s body in full expression of my faculties. Taking up physical life, my recollection of existence as a spirit entity was always shadowy. I carried through the dominating impulses that had actuated me on entering the body, but scarcely more.
I talk about a devil in human form, even though I was that devil, because I didn't fully inhabit Louis's body with all my abilities. When I took on physical life, my memories of existing as a spirit were always vague. I acted on the strong urges that had driven me when I entered the body, but not much else.
And the impulse I had carried through that night was the impulse to kill.
And the urge I had felt that night was the urge to kill.
VII.
WITH utmost caution, I entered the bedroom.
WITH utmost caution, I entered the bedroom.
My control of Louis’s body was complete. I felt, for perhaps the first time, so corporeally secure that the vague dread of being driven out did not oppress me.
My control over Louis's body was total. I felt, for maybe the first time, so physically secure that the lingering fear of being pushed out didn't weigh me down.
The room was dark, but the soft, regular breathing of Velma, asleep, reached my ears. It was like the invitation that rises in the scent of old wine which the lips are about to quaff—quickening my eagerness and setting my brain on fire.
The room was dark, but the gentle, even breathing of Velma, who was asleep, filled my ears. It felt like the invitation that comes with the aroma of aged wine about to be enjoyed—intensifying my anticipation and igniting my thoughts.
I did not think of love. I lusted—but my lust was to destroy that beautiful body—to kill!
I didn't think about love. I craved—but my craving was to destroy that beautiful body—to kill!
However, I was cunning—cunning. With caution, I felt my way toward the desk and secured the revolver, filling its chambers with leaden emissaries of death.
However, I was clever—clever. With care, I made my way to the desk and grabbed the revolver, loading its chambers with leaden bullets of death.
When all was in readiness, I switched on the light.
When everything was ready, I turned on the light.
She wakened almost instantly. As the radiance flooded the room, a startled cry rose to her lips. It froze, unuttered, as—half rising—she met my gaze.
She woke up almost immediately. As the light filled the room, a surprised shout escaped her lips. It stopped, unspoken, as she half sat up and caught my eye.
Her beauty—the raven blackness of her hair falling over her bare shoulders and full, heaving bosom, fanned the flame of my gory passion into fury. In an ecstasy of triumph, I stood drinking in the picture.
Her beauty—the deep black of her hair cascading over her bare shoulders and full, rising chest—stoked the fire of my intense desire into a frenzy. In a moment of triumph, I stood absorbing the scene.
While I temporized with the lust to kill—prolonging the exquisite sensation—she was battling for self-control.
While I hesitated with the desire to kill—dragging out the intense feeling—she was fighting for self-control.
“Louis!” The name was gasped through bloodless lips.
“Louis!” The name was whispered through pale lips.
Involuntarily, I shrank, reeling a little under her gaze. A dormant something seemed to rise in feeble protest at what I sought to do. The leveled revolver wavered in my hand.
Involuntarily, I shrank back, feeling a bit dizzy under her gaze. A dormant feeling seemed to stir in weak protest at what I was trying to do. The steady revolver wavered in my hand.
[15]
[15]
But the note of panic in her voice revived my purpose. I laughed—mockingly.
But the hint of panic in her voice reignited my determination. I laughed—sarcastically.
“Louis!” her tone was sharp, but edged with terror. “Louis—put down that pistol! You don’t know what you are doing.”
“Louis!” her voice was harsh, but laced with fear. “Louis—put down that gun! You don’t know what you’re doing.”
She struggled to her feet and now stood before me. God! how beautiful—how tempting that bare white bosom!
She got up and stood in front of me. Wow! How beautiful—how tempting that bare white chest!
“Put down that pistol!” she ordered hysterically.
“Put down that gun!” she shouted frantically.
She was frantic with fear. And her fear was like the blast of a forge upon the white heat of my passion.
She was overwhelmed with fear. And her fear felt like the intense heat of a furnace on the burning fire of my passion.
I mocked her. A shrill, maniacal laugh burst from my throat. She had said I didn’t know what I was doing! Oh, yes, I did.
I laughed at her. A high-pitched, crazy laugh erupted from my throat. She had said I didn’t know what I was doing! Oh, I definitely did.
“I’m going to kill you!—kill you!” I shrieked, and laughed again.
“I’m going to kill you!—kill you!” I yelled, and laughed again.
She swayed forward like a wraith, as I fired. Or perhaps that was the trick played by my eyes as darkness overwhelmed me.
She leaned forward like a ghost as I shot. Or maybe that was just a trick my eyes played on me as darkness took over.
VIII.
A FEW fragmentary pictures stand out in my recollection like clear-etched cameos on the scroll of the past.
A few scattered images stick out in my memory like well-defined impressions on the scroll of the past.
One is of Louis, standing dazedly—slightly swaying as with vertigo—looking down at the smoking revolver in his hand. On the floor before him a crumpled figure in ebony and white and vivid crimson.
One is of Louis, standing in a daze—slightly swaying as if he's dizzy—looking down at the smoking revolver in his hand. On the floor in front of him lies a crumpled figure in black and white and bright red.
Then a confusion of frightened men and women in oddly assorted nondescript attire—uniformed officers bursting into the room and taking the revolver from Louis’s unresisting hand—clumsy efforts at lifting the white-robed body to the bed—a crimson stain spreading over the sheet—a doctor, attired in collarless shirt and wearing slippers, bending over her * * *
Then a chaotic mix of scared men and women in mismatched plain clothes—uniformed officers rushing into the room and taking the gun from Louis’s limp hand—awkward attempts to lift the white-robed body onto the bed—a red stain spreading across the sheet—a doctor, dressed in a collarless shirt and wearing slippers, leaning over her.
Finally, after a lapse of hours, a hushed atmosphere—efficient nurses—the beginning of delirium.
Finally, after a few hours had passed, a quiet atmosphere—efficient nurses—the start of delirium.
And one other picture—of Louis, cringing behind the bars of his cell, denied the privilege of visiting his wife’s bedside—crushed, dreading the hourly announcement of her death—filled with unspeakable horror of himself.
And one more image—of Louis, cowering behind the bars of his cell, denied the chance to visit his wife’s bedside—devastated, fearing the hourly news of her death—overwhelmed by an indescribable horror of himself.
Velma still lived. The bullet had pierced her left lung and life hung by a tenuous thread. Hovering near I watched with dispassionate interest the battle for life. For the time I seemed emotionally spent. I had made a supreme effort—events would now take their inevitable course and show whether I had accomplished my purpose. I felt neither anxious nor overjoyed, neither regretful nor triumphant—merely impersonally curious.
Velma was still alive. The bullet had gone through her left lung, and her life was hanging by a thin thread. I stood nearby, watching with detached interest as the struggle for life continued. At that moment, I felt emotionally drained. I had made a great effort—now it was up to fate to decide if I had achieved my goal. I felt neither anxious nor ecstatic, neither regretful nor victorious—just simply curious.
A fever set in lessening Velma’s slender chances of recovery. In her delirium, her thoughts seemed always of Louis. Sometimes she breathed his name pleadingly, tenderly, then cried out in terror at some fleeting rehearsal of the scene in which he stood before her, the glitter of insanity in his eyes, the leveled revolver in his hand. Again she pleaded with him to give up his work at the bank; and at other times she seemed to think of him as over on the battlefields of Europe.
A fever set in, reducing Velma’s slim chances of recovery. In her delirium, her thoughts were always of Louis. Sometimes she whispered his name softly, then screamed in fear at a flashback of the moment when he stood in front of her, madness in his eyes, a gun pointed at her. Again, she begged him to quit his job at the bank; and at other times, it felt like she imagined him on the battlefields of Europe.
Only once did she apparently think of me—when she whispered the name by which I had called her, “Winkie!” and added, “Dick!” But, save for this exception, it was always “Louis! Louis!”
Only once did she seem to think of me—when she whispered the name I had called her, “Winkie!” and added, “Dick!” But apart from this one time, it was always “Louis! Louis!”
Her constant reiteration of his name finally dispelled the apathy of my spirit.
Her repeated mention of his name finally broke through the indifference of my spirit.
Louis! All the vengeful fury toward him I had experienced when my soul went hurtling into the region of the disembodied returned with thwarted intensity.
Louis! All the anger I felt toward him when my spirit was thrown into the realm of the disembodied came rushing back with overwhelming force.
When Velma’s fever subsided, when the long fight for recovery began and she fluttered from the borderland back into the realm of the physical, when I knew I had failed—balked of my prey, I had at least this satisfaction:
When Velma's fever went down, when the long journey to recovery started and she drifted back from the edge to the world of the living, when I realized I had failed—lost my chance at my goal, I at least had this satisfaction:
Never again would these two—the man I hated and the woman for whom I hungered—never again would they be to each other as they had been in the past. The perfection of their love had been irretrievably marred. Never would she meet his gaze without an inward shrinking. Always on his part—on[16] both their parts—there would be an undercurrent of fear that the incident might recur—a grizzly menace, poisoning each moment of their lives together.
Never again would these two—the man I despised and the woman I longed for—never again would they be to each other as they had been before. The perfection of their love had been irreparably damaged. She would never meet his gaze again without feeling a sense of inward discomfort. On his part—and on both of their parts—there would always be a lingering fear that the incident could happen again—a grim threat, tainting every moment of their lives together.
I had not schemed and contrived—and dared—in vain.
I hadn't planned and plotted—and taken risks—in vain.
This was the thought I hugged when Louis was released from jail, upon her refusal to prosecute. It caused me sardonic amusement when, in their first embrace, the tears of despair rained down their cheeks. It recurred when they began their pitiful attempt to build anew on the shattered foundation of love.
This was the thought I held onto when Louis was let out of jail, after she decided not to press charges. It made me smirk when, in their first hug, tears of despair streamed down their faces. It came back to me when they started their sad effort to rebuild on the broken foundation of love.
And then—creepingly, slyly, like a bird of ill omen casting the shadow of its silent wings over the landscape—came retribution.
And then—slowly, quietly, like a bird of misfortune casting the shadow of its silent wings over the land—came payback.
Many times, in retrospect, I lived over that brief hour of my return to physical expression—my hour of realization. Wraithlike, arose a vision of Velma—Velma as she had stood before me that night, staring at me with horror. I saw the horror deepen—deepen to abject despair.
Many times, looking back, I revisited that brief hour when I returned to physical existence—my hour of realization. A ghostly vision of Velma emerged—Velma as she had stood in front of me that night, looking at me with fear. I watched the fear grow deeper—deeper into complete despair.
How beautiful she had looked! But when I tried to picture that beauty, I could recall only her eyes. It mattered not whether I wished to see them—they filled my vision.
How beautiful she looked! But when I tried to remember that beauty, I could only picture her eyes. It didn't matter if I wanted to see them—they filled my mind.
They seemed to haunt me. From being vaguely conscious of them, I became acutely so. Disconcertingly, they looked out at me from everywhere—eyes brimming with fear—eyes fixed and staring—filled with horrified accusation.
They seemed to follow me. From being vaguely aware of them, I became painfully aware. Unsettlingly, they stared at me from all around—eyes full of fear—eyes wide and unblinking—filled with terrifying blame.
The beauty I had once coveted became a thing forbidden, even in memory. If I sought to peer through the veil as formerly—to witness her pathetic attempts to resume the old life with Louis—again those eyes!
The beauty I once longed for became something forbidden, even in my memories. If I tried to look behind the curtain like before—to see her sad attempts to go back to her old life with Louis—those eyes again!
It may perhaps sound strange for a disembodied creature—one whom you would call a ghost—to wail of being haunted. Yet haunting is of the spirit, and we of the spirit world are immeasurably more subject to its conditions than those whose consciousness is centered in the material sphere.
It might seem odd for a ghost—an entity without a body—to lament about being haunted. Still, haunting pertains to the spirit, and we from the spirit world are far more affected by its conditions than those whose awareness is focused on the physical world.
God! Those eyes. There is a refinement of physical torture which consists of allowing water to fall, drop by drop, for an eternity of hours, upon the forehead of the victim. Conceive of this torture increased a thousandfold, and a faint idea may be gained of the torture that was mine—from seeing everywhere, constantly, interminably, two orbs ever filled with the same expression of horror and reproach.
God! Those eyes. There’s a cruel kind of physical torture that involves letting water drop, one drop at a time, endlessly on the victim's forehead. Imagine this torture multiplied a thousand times, and you might start to grasp the torment I endured—constantly seeing, everywhere, two eyes filled with the same look of horror and blame.
Much have I learned since entering the Land of the Shades. At that time I did not know, as I know now, that my punishment was no affliction from without, but the simple result of natural law. Causes set in motion must work out their full reaction. The pebble, cast into a quiet pool, makes ripples which in time return to the place of their origin. I had cast more than a pebble of disturbance into the harmony of human life, and through my intense preoccupation in a single aim had delayed longer than usual the reaction, I created for myself a hell. Inevitably I was drawn into it.
I've learned a lot since I entered the Land of the Shades. Back then, I didn’t realize, as I do now, that my punishment wasn't an external affliction but simply the result of natural law. Causes set in motion must complete their full effect. The pebble thrown into a calm pool creates ripples that eventually return to where they started. I had thrown more than just a pebble of disturbance into the balance of human life, and my intense focus on a single goal delayed the reaction longer than usual, ultimately creating a hell for myself. Inevitably, I was pulled into it.
Gone was every desire I had known to hover near the two who had so long engrossed my attention. Haunted, harried, scourged by those dreadful accusers, I sought to fly from them to the ends of the earth. There was no escape, yet, driven frantic, I still struggled to escape, because that is the blind impulse of suffering creatures.
Every desire I had to stay close to the two who had captured my attention for so long was gone. Troubled, overwhelmed, tormented by those awful accusers, I tried to run away from them to the ends of the earth. There was no way out, yet, in my desperation, I still fought to escape, because that’s just what suffering beings do.
The emotions that had so swayed me when I tried to blast the lives of two who held me dear now seemed puny and insignificant in comparison with my suffering. No physical torment can be likened to that which engulfed me until my very being was but a seething mass of agony. Through it, I hurled maledictions upon the world, upon myself, upon the creator. Horrible blasphemies I uttered.
The emotions that had once overwhelmed me when I tried to destroy the lives of two people I loved now felt small and unimportant compared to my suffering. No physical pain could compare to the way I was consumed by agony. In that pain, I unleashed curses upon the world, upon myself, upon the creator. I uttered horrible blasphemies.
And, at last—I prayed.
And finally—I prayed.
It was but a cry for mercy—the inarticulate appeal of a tortured soul for surcease of pain—but suddenly a peace seemed to have come upon the universe.
It was just a cry for help—the silent plea of a tormented spirit for relief from suffering—but suddenly a sense of peace seemed to settle over the universe.
Bereft of suffering, I felt like one who has ceased to exist.
Bereft of suffering, I felt like someone who has stopped existing.
Out of the silence came a wordless response. It beat upon my consciousness like the buffeting of the waves.
Out of the silence came a wordless reply. It hit my awareness like the crashing of waves.
[17]
[17]
Words known to human ears would not convey the meaning of the message that was borne upon me—whether from outside source or welling up from within, I do not know. All I know is that it filled me with a strange hope.
Words familiar to human ears couldn't express the meaning of the message that came to me—whether it was from an outside source or rising from within, I can't say. All I know is that it filled me with an unusual hope.
A thousand years or a single instant—for time is a relative thing—the respite lasted. Then, I sank, as it seemed, to the old level of consciousness, and the torment was renewed.
A thousand years or just a moment—because time is relative—the break lasted. Then, I fell back, it seemed, to the old state of awareness, and the pain returned.
Endure it now I knew that I must—and why. A strange new purpose filled my being. The light of understanding had dawned upon my soul.
Endure it now, I knew that I had to—and why. A strange new purpose filled my being. The light of understanding had dawned on my soul.
And so I came to resume my vigil in the home of Velma and Louis.
And so I returned to keep watch at the home of Velma and Louis.
IX.
A BRAVE heart was Velma’s—dauntless and true.
A brave heart was Velma's—fearless and genuine.
With the effects of the tragedy still apparent in her pallor and weakness, and in the shaken demeanor and furtive, self-distrustful attitude of Louis, she yet succeeded in finding a place for him as overseer of a small country estate.
With the impact of the tragedy still visible in her pale appearance and frailty, and in Louis's nervous demeanor and secretive, insecure attitude, she managed to secure him a position as the manager of a small country estate.
I have said that I ceased to feel the torment of passion for Velma in the greater torment of her reproach. Ah! but I had never ceased to love her. As I now realized, I had desecrated that love, had transmuted it into a horrible travesty, had, in my abysmal ignorance, sought to obtain what I desired by destroying it; yet, beneath all, I had loved.
I’ve said that I stopped feeling the pain of passion for Velma because of the bigger pain of her blame. Ah! But I never stopped loving her. As I now see it, I had tarnished that love, turned it into a terrible mockery, and in my deep ignorance, I tried to get what I wanted by destroying it; yet, deep down, I had loved.
Well I know, now, that had I succeeded in my intention toward her, Velma would have ascended to a sphere utterly beyond my comprehension. Merciful fate had diverted my aim—had made possible some faint restitution.
Well, I realize now that if I had succeeded in my intentions toward her, Velma would have risen to a level completely beyond my understanding. Kind fate had redirected my efforts—allowing for some small redemption.
I returned to Velma, loving her with a love that had come into its own, a love unselfish, untainted by thought of possession.
I went back to Velma, loving her with a love that had truly developed, a love that was selfless and free from any desire to possess her.
But, to help her, I must again hurt her cruelly.
But, to help her, I have to hurt her again, and it will be painful.
Out of the chaos of her life she had slowly restored a semblance of harmony. Almost she succeeded in convincing Louis that their old peaceful companionship had returned; but to one who could read her thoughts, the nightmare thing that hovered between them weighed cruelly upon her soul.
Out of the chaos of her life, she had slowly brought back a sense of harmony. She almost managed to convince Louis that their old, peaceful companionship had returned; but to someone who could read her thoughts, the nightmare that lingered between them weighed heavily on her soul.
She was never quite able to look into her husband’s eyes without a lurking suspicion of what might lie in their depths; never able to compose herself for sleep without a tremor lest she should wake to find herself confronted by a fiend in his form. I had done my work only too well!
She could never really look into her husband’s eyes without a nagging feeling about what might be hidden there; she could never settle down for sleep without a shiver at the thought of waking up to find a monster in his shape. I had done my job all too well!
Now, slowly and inexorably, I began again undermining Louis’ mental control. The old ground must be traversed anew, because he had gained in strength from the respite I had allowed him, and his outdoor life gave him a mental vigor with which I had not been obliged to contend before. On the other hand, I was equipped with new knowledge of the power I intended to wield.
Now, slowly and steadily, I started undermining Louis's mental control again. I had to revisit familiar territory because he had grown stronger during the time I had let him be, and his time outdoors gave him a mental sharpness that I hadn’t had to deal with before. On the other hand, I was armed with new insight into the power I planned to use.
I shall not relate again the successive stages by which I succeeded, first in influencing his will, then in partially subduing it, and, finally, in driving his personality into the background for indefinite periods. The terror that overwhelmed him when he realized that he was becoming a prey to his former aberrations may be imagined.
I won’t go over again the steps I took to first influence his will, then partially subdue it, and finally drive his personality into the background for an indefinite time. The fear that consumed him when he realized he was falling victim to his old issues is something you can imagine.
To shield Velma, I performed my experiments, when possible, while he was away from her. But she could not long be unaware of the moodiness, the haggard droop of his shoulders which accompanied his realization that the old malady had returned. The deepening terror in her expression was like a scourge upon my spirit—but I must wound her in order to cure.
To protect Velma, I conducted my experiments, whenever I could, while he was away from her. But she couldn’t stay oblivious to his moodiness, the tired slump of his shoulders as he recognized that the old illness had come back. The growing fear in her eyes felt like a torment to my soul—but I had to hurt her to help her heal.
More than once, I was forced to exert my power over Louis to prevent him from taking violent measures against himself. As I gained the ascendancy, a determination to end it all grew upon him. He feared that unless he took himself out of Velma’s life, the insanity would return and force him again to commit a frenzied assault upon the one he held most dear. Nor could he avoid seeing the apprehension in her manner that told him[18] she knew—the shrinking that she bravely tried to conceal.
More than once, I had to assert my authority over Louis to stop him from taking drastic actions against himself. As I gained control, the desire to end everything became stronger for him. He was afraid that unless he removed himself from Velma’s life, his madness would come back and drive him to violently attack the person he cared for most. He also couldn't ignore the signs of fear in her behavior that made it clear she knew— the flinching she tried so hard to hide. [18]
Though my power over him was greater than before, it was intermittent. I could not always exercise it. I could not, for example, prevent his borrowing a revolver one day from a neighboring farmer, on pretense of using it against a marauding dog that had lately visited the poultry yard.
Though my control over him was stronger than before, it was inconsistent. I couldn't always exert it. I couldn't, for instance, stop him from borrowing a revolver one day from a nearby farmer, pretending it was to use against a stray dog that had recently come to the poultry yard.
Though I knew his true intention, the utmost that I could do—for his personality was strong at the time—was to influence him to postpone the deed he contemplated.
Though I knew his true intention, the most I could do—for he had a strong personality at the time—was to persuade him to delay the action he was thinking about.
That night, I took possession of his body while he slept. Velma lay, breathing quietly, in the next room—for as this dreaded thing came upon him they had, through tacit understanding, come to occupy separate bedrooms.
That night, I took over his body while he slept. Velma was lying quietly in the next room—because as this terrifying situation fell upon him, they had, through mutual agreement, started sleeping in separate bedrooms.
Partially dressing, I stole downstairs and out to the tool-shed where Louis—fearing to trust it near him in the house—had hidden the revolver. As I returned, my whole being rebelled at the task before me—yet it was unavoidable, if I would restore to Velma what I had wrenched from her.
Partially dressed, I snuck downstairs and out to the tool shed where Louis, afraid to keep it near him in the house, had hidden the revolver. As I came back, I felt a strong resistance to the job ahead of me—but it was something I had to do if I wanted to give Velma back what I had taken from her.
Quietly though I entered her room, a gasp—or rather a quick, hysterical intake of breath—warned me that she had wakened.
Quietly, I entered her room, a gasp—or more like a quick, panicked intake of breath—alerted me that she had woken up.
I flashed on the light.
I turned on the light.
She made no sound. Her face went white as marble. The expression in her eyes was that which had tortured me into the depths of a hell more frightful than any conceived by human imagination.
She stayed silent. Her face turned as pale as marble. The look in her eyes was one that had driven me into a despair deeper than anything imagined by humans.
A moment I stood swaying before her, with leveled revolver—as I had stood on that other occasion, months before.
A moment I stood swaying in front of her, with my gun aimed—just like I had on that other occasion, months earlier.
Slowly, I lowered the revolver, and smiled—not as Louis would have smiled but as a maniac, formed in his likeness, would have smiled.
Slowly, I lowered the revolver and smiled—not in the way Louis might have smiled, but like a maniac, shaped in his image, would have smiled.
Her lips framed the word “Louis,” but, in the grip of despair, she made no sound. It was the despair not merely of a woman who felt herself doomed to death, but of a woman who consigned her loved one to a fate worse than death.
Her lips formed the word “Louis,” but, overwhelmed by despair, she didn’t make a sound. It was the despair not just of a woman facing her own death, but of a woman who condemned her loved one to a fate worse than death.
Still I smiled—with growing difficulty, for Louis’ personality was restive and my time in the usurped body was short.
Still I smiled—with increasing effort, because Louis' personality was restless and my time in the taken-over body was limited.
In that moment, I was not anxious to give up his body. At this new glimpse of her beauty through physical sight, my love for Velma flamed into hitherto unrealized intensity. For an instant my purpose in returning was forgotten. Forgotten was the knowledge of the ages which I had sipped since last I occupied the body in which I faced her. Forgotten was everything save—Velma.
In that moment, I wasn't eager to give up his body. With this new view of her beauty, my love for Velma ignited with an intensity I hadn't realized before. For a brief moment, I forgot my reason for coming back. I forgot all the knowledge I had absorbed since I last occupied the body I faced her in. I forgot everything except—Velma.
As I took a step forward, my arms outstretched, my eyes expressing God knows what depth of yearning, she uttered a scream.
As I stepped forward, my arms stretched out, my eyes showing who knows what level of longing, she let out a scream.
Blackness surged over me. I stumbled. I was being forced out—out—— That cry of terror had vibrated through the soul of Louis and he was struggling to answer it.
Blackness overwhelmed me. I tripped. I was being pushed out—out—— That scream of fear resonated through Louis's soul and he was fighting to respond to it.
Instinctively, I battled against the darkness, clung to my hard-won ascendancy. A moment of conflict, and again I prevailed.
Instinctively, I fought against the darkness, holding on to my hard-won strength. In a moment of struggle, I triumphed again.
Once more I smiled. The effect of it must have been weird, for I was growing weaker and Louis had returned to the attack with overwhelming persistence. My tongue strove for expression:
Once again, I smiled. It must have looked strange because I was getting weaker, and Louis had come back at me with relentless determination. My tongue was trying to find the right words:
“Sorry—Winkie—it won’t happen again—I’m not—coming—back——”
“Sorry—Winkie—it won't happen again—I'm not—coming—back——”
WHEN I recovered from the momentary unconsciousness that accompanies transition from the physical to spiritual, Louis was looking in affright at the huddled figure of Velma, who had fainted away. The next instant, he had gathered her in his arms.
WHEN I came to after the brief fainting spell that happens when transitioning from the physical to the spiritual, Louis was looking in fright at the huddled figure of Velma, who had passed out. In the next moment, he had scooped her up in his arms.
Though I had come near failing in the attempt to deliver my message, I had no fear that my visit would prove in vain. With clear prescience, I knew that my utterance of that old familiar nickname, “Winkie,” would carry untold meaning to Velma—that hereafter she would fear no more what she might see in the depths of her husband’s eyes—that with a return of her old confidence in him, the specter of apprehension would be banished forever from their lives.
Though I nearly failed in my effort to deliver my message, I wasn’t worried that my visit would be pointless. I knew deep down that saying that old familiar nickname, “Winkie,” would mean so much to Velma—that from then on, she wouldn’t fear what she might see in her husband’s eyes—that with the return of her old trust in him, the ghost of worry would be gone from their lives forever.
[19]
[19]
OOZE
IN THE heart of a second-growth piney-woods jungle of southern Alabama, a region sparsely settled save by backwoods blacks and Cajans—that queer, half-wild people descended from Acadian exiles of the middle eighteenth century—stands a strange, enormous ruin.
IN THE heart of a second-growth pine forest in southern Alabama, an area mostly populated by rural Black residents and Cajuns—those unique, somewhat wild people descended from Acadian exiles of the mid-eighteenth century—stands a bizarre, massive ruin.
Interminable trailers of Cherokee rose, white-laden during a single month of spring, have climbed the heights of its three remaining walls. Palmetto fans rise knee high above the base. A dozen scattered live oaks, now belying their nomenclature because of choking tufts of gray, Spanish moss and two-foot circlets of mistletoe parasite which have stripped bare of foliage the gnarled, knotted limbs, lean fantastic beards against the crumbling brick.
Endless trails of Cherokee roses, heavy with white blooms for just one month of spring, have climbed up the heights of its three remaining walls. Palmetto fans rise knee-high from the ground. A dozen scattered live oaks, now ironically named, are choked with tufts of gray Spanish moss and two-foot rings of mistletoe, which have stripped the gnarled, knotted branches bare, leaning their bizarre beards against the crumbling brick.
Immediately beyond, where the ground becomes soggier and lower—dropping away hopelessly into the tangle of dogwood, holly, poison sumac and pitcher plants that is Moccasin Swamp—undergrowth of titi and annis has formed a protecting wall impenetrable to all save the furtive ones. Some few outcasts utilize the stinking depths of that sinister swamp, distilling “shinny” or “pure cawn” liquor for illicit trade.
Immediately beyond, where the ground gets wetter and lower—dropping away hopelessly into the tangle of dogwood, holly, poison sumac, and pitcher plants that make up Moccasin Swamp—brush like titi and annis has formed a protective wall that only the sneaky ones can get through. A few outcasts make use of the foul depths of that eerie swamp, distilling “shinny” or “pure cawn” liquor for illegal trade.
Tradition states that this is the case, at least—a tradition which antedates that of the premature ruin by many decades. I believe it, for during evenings intervening between investigations of the awesome spot I often was approached as a possible customer by wood-billies who could not fathom how anyone dared venture near without plenteous fortification of liquid courage.
Tradition says this is true, at least—a tradition that is much older than the premature ruin by several decades. I believe it, because during the evenings between my explorations of that frightening place, I was often approached by locals who couldn't understand how anyone would dare come close without having plenty of drinks to build up their courage.
I knew “shinny,” therefore I did not purchase it for personal consumption. A dozen times I bought a quart or two, merely to establish credit among the Cajans, pouring away the vile stuff immediately into the sodden ground. It seemed then that only through filtration and condensation of their dozens of weird tales regarding “Daid House” could I arrive at understanding of the mystery and weight of horror hanging about the place.
I knew about "shinny," so I didn't buy it for myself. A dozen times, I picked up a quart or two just to build some trust with the Cajuns, pouring out the terrible stuff right onto the soaked ground. It seemed like the only way to really grasp the mystery and overwhelming sense of dread surrounding "Daid House" was to sift through their many strange stories about it.
Certain it is that out of all the superstitious cautioning, head-wagging and whispered nonsensities I obtained only two indisputable facts. The first was that no money, and no supporting battery of ten-gauge shotguns loaded with chilled shot, could induce either Cajan or darky of the region to approach within five hundred yards of that flowering wall! The second fact I shall dwell upon later.
It's clear that from all the superstitious warnings, shaking heads, and whispered nonsense, I gathered only two undeniable facts. The first was that no amount of money, and no backup of ten-gauge shotguns loaded with chilled shot, could make either the Cajuns or the locals approach within five hundred yards of that flowering wall! The second fact I will discuss later.
Perhaps it would be as well, as I am only a mouthpiece in this chronicle, to relate in brief why I came to Alabama on this mission.
Perhaps it’s best, since I'm just a narrator in this story, to briefly explain why I came to Alabama for this mission.
I am a scribbler of general fact articles, no fiction writer as was Lee Cranmer—though doubtless the confession is superfluous. Lee was my roommate during college days. I knew his family well, admiring John Corliss Cranmer even more than I admired the son and friend—and almost as much as Peggy Breede whom Lee married. Peggy liked me, but that was all. I cherish sanctified memory of her for[20] just that much, as no other woman before or since has granted this gangling dyspeptic even a hint of joyous and sorrowful intimacy.
I’m someone who writes general articles, not a fiction writer like Lee Cranmer—though I guess that’s unnecessary to say. Lee was my college roommate. I was close to his family, admiring John Corliss Cranmer even more than I admired his son and my friend—and almost as much as Peggy Breede, whom Lee married. Peggy liked me, but that was about it. I keep a cherished memory of her for[20] just that reason, as no other woman before or since has given this awkward, out-of-sorts guy even a hint of joyful and sorrowful intimacy.
Work kept me to the city. Lee, on the other hand, coming of wealthy family—and, from the first, earning from his short-stories and novel royalties more than I wrested from editorial coffers—needed no anchorage. He and Peggy honeymooned a four-month trip to Alaska, visited Honolulu next winter, fished for salmon on Cain’s River, New Brunswick, and generally enjoyed the outdoors at all seasons.
Work kept me in the city. Lee, on the other hand, coming from a wealthy family—and, right from the start, earning more from his short stories and novel royalties than I could get from editorial payments—needed no stability. He and Peggy spent their honeymoon on a four-month trip to Alaska, visited Honolulu the following winter, fished for salmon on Cain’s River in New Brunswick, and generally enjoyed the outdoors all year round.
They kept an apartment in Wilmette, near Chicago, yet, during the few spring and fall seasons they were “home,” both preferred to rent a suite at one of the country clubs to which Lee belonged. I suppose they spent thrice or five times the amount Lee actually earned, yet for my part I only honored that the two should find such great happiness in life and still accomplish artistic triumph.
They had an apartment in Wilmette, near Chicago, but during the few spring and fall seasons they were “home,” they both preferred to rent a suite at one of the country clubs that Lee belonged to. I guess they spent three to five times what Lee actually earned, but for me, I was just happy that the two of them found so much happiness in life and could still achieve such artistic success.
They were honest, zestful young Americans, the type—and pretty nearly the only type—two million dollars cannot spoil. John Corliss Cranmer, father of Lee, though as different from his boy as a microscope is different from a painting by Remington, was even further from being dollar conscious. He lived in a world bounded only by the widening horizon of biological science—and his love for the two who would carry on that Cranmer name.
They were genuine, lively young Americans, the kind—and pretty much the only kind—two million dollars can’t ruin. John Corliss Cranmer, Lee's father, was as different from his son as a microscope is from a painting by Remington. He was even less concerned with money. He lived in a world defined only by the expanding possibilities of biological science—and his love for the two who would continue the Cranmer name.
Many a time I used to wonder how it could be that as gentle, clean-souled and lovable a gentleman as John Corliss Cranmer could have ventured so far into scientific research without attaining small-caliber atheism. Few do. He believed both in God and human kind. To accuse him of murdering his boy and the girl wife who had come to be loved as the mother of baby Elsie—as well as blood and flesh of his own family—was a gruesome, terrible absurdity! Yes, even when John Corliss Cranmer was declared unmistakably insane!
Many times, I used to wonder how someone as kind, genuine, and lovable as John Corliss Cranmer could dive so deeply into scientific research without ending up as a small-scale atheist. Very few do. He had faith in both God and humanity. To accuse him of murdering his son and the young wife he had grown to love as the mother of baby Elsie—who was also his own flesh and blood—was a horrific, ridiculous notion! Yes, even when John Corliss Cranmer was clearly declared insane!
Lacking a relative in the world, baby Elsie was given to me—and the middle-aged couple who had accompanied the three as servants about half of the known world. Elsie would be Peggy over again. I worshiped her, knowing that if my stewardship of her interests could make of her a woman of Peggy’s loveliness and worth I should not have lived in vain. And at four Elsie stretched out her arms to me after a vain attempt to jerk out the bobbed tail of Lord Dick, my tolerant old Airedale—and called me “papa.”
Lacking any family in the world, baby Elsie was given to me—and to the middle-aged couple who had accompanied the three as servants from about half of the known world. Elsie would be like Peggy all over again. I adored her, knowing that if I could manage her interests well enough to turn her into a woman of Peggy’s beauty and value, I wouldn't have lived in vain. And at four, Elsie reached out her arms to me after a failed attempt to yank on the bobbed tail of Lord Dick, my patient old Airedale—and called me “papa.”
I felt a deep down choking ... yes, those strangely long black lashes some day might droop in fun or coquetry, but now baby Elsie held a wistful, trusting seriousness in depths of ultramarine eyes—that same seriousness which only Lee had brought to Peggy.
I felt a deep-down choking ... yes, those strangely long black lashes might someday droop playfully or flirtatiously, but right now baby Elsie had a wistful, trusting seriousness in her deep ultramarine eyes—that same seriousness that only Lee had brought to Peggy.
Responsibility in one instant became double. That she might come to love me as more than foster parent was my dearest wish. Still, through selfishness I could not rob her of rightful heritage; she must know in after years. And the tale that I would tell her must not be the horrible suspicion which had been bandied about in common talk!
Responsibility suddenly doubled in that moment. My greatest wish was for her to love me as more than just a foster parent. Yet, out of selfishness, I couldn't take away her rightful heritage; she needed to know the truth later on. And the story I would share with her couldn't be the awful rumors that had been spread around in casual conversation!
I went to Alabama, leaving Elsie in the competent hands of Mrs. Daniels and her husband, who had helped care for her since birth.
I went to Alabama, leaving Elsie in the capable hands of Mrs. Daniels and her husband, who had been taking care of her since she was born.
In my possession, prior to the trip, were the scant facts known to authorities at the time of John Corliss Cranmer’s escape and disappearance. They were incredible enough.
In my hands, before the trip, were the limited details known to authorities at the time of John Corliss Cranmer's escape and disappearance. They were remarkable enough.
For conducting biological research[21] upon forms of protozoan life, John Corliss Cranmer had hit upon this region of Alabama. Near a great swamp teeming with microscopic organisms, and situated in a semi-tropical belt where freezing weather rarely intruded to harden the bogs, the spot seemed ideal for his purpose.
For conducting biological research[21] on protozoan life, John Corliss Cranmer discovered this area in Alabama. Close to a large swamp full of microscopic organisms and located in a semi-tropical zone where freezing temperatures seldom affected the wetlands, the location appeared perfect for his needs.
Through Mobile he could secure supplies daily by truck. The isolation suited. With only an octoroon man to act as chef, houseman and valet for the times he entertained no visitors, he brought down scientific apparatus, occupying temporary quarters in the village of Burdett’s Corners while his woods house was in process of construction.
Through Mobile, he could get supplies daily by truck. The isolation suited him. With just a mixed-race man to act as chef, houseman, and valet when he didn’t have visitors, he brought down scientific equipment, staying temporarily in the village of Burdett’s Corners while his cabin in the woods was being built.
By all accounts the Lodge, as he termed it, was a substantial affair of eight or nine rooms, built of logs and planed lumber bought at Oak Grove. Lee and Peggy were expected to spend a portion of each year with him; quail, wild turkey and deer abounded, which fact made such a vacation certain to please the pair. At other times all save four rooms was closed.
By all accounts, the Lodge, as he called it, was a significant place with eight or nine rooms, made of logs and smooth lumber purchased at Oak Grove. Lee and Peggy were supposed to spend part of each year with him; quail, wild turkey, and deer were plentiful, which made such a getaway sure to please them. At other times, all but four rooms were closed.
This was in 1907, the year of Lee’s marriage. Six years later when I came down, no sign of a house remained except certain mangled and rotting timbers projecting from viscid soil—or what seemed like soil. And a twelve-foot wall of brick had been built to enclose the house completely! One portion of this had fallen inward!
This was in 1907, the year Lee got married. Six years later, when I came down, there was no trace of a house left, just some twisted and decaying wood jutting out from thick, muddy ground—or what looked like soil. A twelve-foot brick wall had been built to completely surround the house! Part of it had collapsed inward!
II.
I WASTED weeks of time at first, interviewing officials of the police department at Mobile, the town marshals and county sheriffs of Washington and Mobile counties, and officials of the psychopathic hospital from which Cranmer made his escape.
I wasted weeks at the beginning, interviewing police department officials in Mobile, the town marshals and county sheriffs from Washington and Mobile counties, and officials from the psychiatric hospital where Cranmer escaped.
In substance the story was one of baseless homicidal mania. Cranmer the elder had been away until late fall, attending two scientific conferences in the North, and then going abroad to compare certain of his findings with those of a Dr. Gemmler of Prague University. Unfortunately, Gemmler was assassinated by a religious fanatic shortly afterward. The fanatic voiced virulent objection to all Mendelian research as blasphemous. This was his only defense. He was hanged.
In essence, the story was about a senseless killing spree. Cranmer the elder had been away until late fall, attending two scientific conferences up North and then traveling abroad to compare some of his findings with Dr. Gemmler from Prague University. Unfortunately, Gemmler was murdered by a religious fanatic shortly afterward. The fanatic expressed intense opposition to all Mendelian research, calling it blasphemous. That was his only justification. He was hanged.
Search of Gemmler’s notes and effects revealed nothing save an immense amount of laboratory data on karyokinesis—the process of chromosome arrangement occurring in first growing cells of higher animal embryos. Apparently Cranmer had hoped to develop some similarities, or point out differences between hereditary factors occurring in lower forms of life and those half-demonstrated in the cat and monkey. The authorities had found nothing that helped me. Cranmer had gone crazy; was that not sufficient explanation?
Search of Gemmler's notes and belongings revealed nothing except a huge amount of lab data on karyokinesis—the process of chromosome arrangement happening in the initial growing cells of higher animal embryos. It seemed that Cranmer had hoped to identify some similarities or highlight differences between hereditary factors seen in lower life forms and those partially demonstrated in cats and monkeys. The authorities found nothing that assisted me. Cranmer had lost his mind; wasn't that explanation enough?
Perhaps it was for them, but not for me—and Elsie.
Perhaps it was for them, but not for me—and Elsie.
But to the slim basis of fact I was able to unearth:
But based on the limited facts I could uncover:
No one wondered when a fortnight passed without appearance of any person from the Lodge. Why should anyone worry? A provision salesman in Mobile called up twice, but failed to complete a connection. He merely shrugged. The Cranmers had gone away somewhere on a trip. In a week, a month, a year they would be back. Meanwhile he lost commissions, but what of it? He had no responsibility for these queer nuts up there in the piney-woods. Crazy? Of course! Why should any guy with millions to spend shut himself up among the Cajans and draw microscope-enlarged notebook pictures of—what the salesman called—“germs?”
No one really cared when two weeks went by without anyone showing up from the Lodge. Why should they? A provision salesman in Mobile tried to call twice but couldn't get through. He just shrugged it off. The Cranmers had gone away on some trip. They’d be back in a week, a month, or a year. In the meantime, he was losing commissions, but so what? He wasn’t responsible for these strange folks up in the piney woods. Crazy? Absolutely! Why would someone with millions to spend isolate themselves among the Cajans and sketch enlarged images of—what the salesman called—“germs?”
A stir was aroused at the end of the fortnight, but the commotion confined itself to building circles. Twenty carloads of building brick, fifty bricklayers, and a quarter-acre of fine-meshed wire—the sort used for screening off pens of rodents and small marsupials in a zoological garden—were ordered, damn expense, hurry! by an unshaved, tattered man who identified himself with difficulty as John Corliss Cranmer.
A buzz was created at the end of the two weeks, but the excitement was mostly limited to construction circles. Twenty truckloads of building bricks, fifty bricklayers, and a quarter-acre of fine wire mesh—the kind used for enclosing pens for rodents and small marsupials in a zoo—were ordered, damn the cost, hurry! by a scruffy, ragged guy who could barely identify himself as John Corliss Cranmer.
He looked strange, even then. A certified check for the total amount, given in advance, and another check of absurd size slung toward a labor entrepreneur,[22] silenced objection, however. These millionaires were apt to be flighty. When they wanted something they wanted it at tap of the bell. Well, why not drag down the big profits? A poorer man would have been jacked up in a day. Cranmer’s fluid gold bathed him in immunity to criticism.
He seemed odd, even at that time. A certified check for the full amount, provided upfront, and another ridiculously large check tossed toward a labor entrepreneur,[22] silenced any objections, though. These millionaires tended to be unpredictable. When they wanted something, they wanted it immediately. So, why not go after the big profits? A less wealthy man would have been taken advantage of in a day. Cranmer’s flowing wealth shielded him from any criticism.
The encircling wall was built, and roofed with wire netting which drooped about the squat-pitch of the Lodge. Curious inquiries of workmen went unanswered until the final day.
The surrounding wall was built and covered with wire mesh that sagged over the low roof of the Lodge. The workmen's curious questions went unanswered until the last day.
Then Cranmer, a strange, intense apparition who showed himself more shabby than a quay derelict, assembled every man jack of the workmen. In one hand he grasped a wad of blue slips—fifty-six of them. In the other he held a Luger automatic.
Then Cranmer, a strange and intense figure who appeared shabbier than a dockyard outcast, gathered every single worker. In one hand, he held a stack of blue slips—fifty-six of them. In the other, he had a Luger automatic.
“I offer each man a thousand dollars for silence!” he announced. “As an alternative—death! You know little. Will all of you consent to swear upon your honor that nothing which has occurred here will be mentioned elsewhere? By this I mean absolute silence! You will not come back here to investigate anything. You will not tell your wives. You will not open your mouths even upon the witness stand in case you are called! My price is one thousand apiece.
“I’m offering each of you a thousand dollars for silence!” he declared. “Otherwise—death! You know very little. Will all of you agree to swear on your honor that nothing that has happened here will be mentioned anywhere else? By this, I mean absolute silence! You won’t come back here to investigate anything. You won’t tell your wives. You won’t say a word even if you end up on the witness stand if you're called! My price is one thousand each.”
“In case one of you betrays me I give you my word that this man shall die! I am rich. I can hire men to do murder. Well, what do you say?”
“If any of you betrays me, I promise you this man will die! I’m wealthy. I can pay people to commit murder. So, what do you say?”
The men glanced apprehensively about. The threatening Luger decided them. To a man they accepted the blue slips—and, save for one witness who lost all sense of fear and morality in drink, none of the fifty-six has broken his pledge, as far as I know. That one bricklayer died later in delirium tremens.
The men looked nervously around. The looming Luger made up their minds. One by one, they accepted the blue slips—and except for one witness who drank away all his fear and morals, none of the fifty-six has broken his pledge, as far as I know. That one bricklayer later died from delirium tremens.
It might have been different had not John Corliss Cranmer escaped.
It could have been different if John Corliss Cranmer hadn't escaped.
III.
THEY found him the first time, mouthing meaningless phrases concerning an amœba—one of the tiny forms of protoplasmic life he was known to have studied. Also he leaped into a hysteria of self-accusation. He had murdered two innocent people! The tragedy was his crime. He had drowned them in ooze! Ah, God!
THEY found him for the first time, muttering meaningless phrases about an amoeba—one of the tiny forms of protoplasmic life he had been known to study. He also fell into a frenzy of self-blame. He had killed two innocent people! The tragedy was his fault. He had drowned them in sludge! Oh, God!
Unfortunately for all concerned, Cranmer, dazed and indubitably stark insane, chose to perform a strange travesty on fishing four miles to the west of his lodge—on the further border of Moccasin Swamp. His clothing had been torn to shreds, his hat was gone, and he was coated from head to foot with gluey mire. It was far from strange that the good folk of Shanksville, who never had glimpsed the eccentric millionaire, failed to associate him with Cranmer.
Unfortunately for everyone involved, Cranmer, confused and definitely out of his mind, decided to do something bizarre—fishing four miles west of his lodge, on the outer edge of Moccasin Swamp. His clothes were ripped apart, his hat was missing, and he was covered head to toe in sticky mud. It wasn't surprising that the kind people of Shanksville, who had never seen the quirky millionaire, didn't connect him with Cranmer.
They took him in, searched his pockets—finding no sign save an inordinate sum of money—and then put him under medical care. Two precious weeks elapsed before Dr. Quirk reluctantly acknowledged that he could do nothing more for this patient, and notified the proper authorities.
They took him in, searched his pockets—finding nothing except a large amount of cash—and then put him under medical care. Two long weeks went by before Dr. Quirk reluctantly admitted that he couldn’t do anything else for this patient and informed the appropriate authorities.
Then much more time was wasted. Hot April and half of still hotter May passed by before the loose ends were connected. Then it did little good to know that this raving unfortunate was Cranmer, or that the two persons of whom he shouted in disconnected delirium actually had disappeared. Alienists absolved him of responsibility. He was confined in a cell reserved for the violent.
Then a lot more time was wasted. Hot April and half of even hotter May went by before the loose ends were tied up. Then it didn’t help much to know that this ranting person was Cranmer, or that the two people he shouted about in his disconnected delirium had actually disappeared. Psychiatrists declared him not responsible. He was placed in a cell meant for the violent.
Meanwhile, strange things occurred back at the Lodge—which now, for good and sufficient reason, was becoming known to dwellers of the woods as Dead House. Until one of the walls fell in, however, there had been no chance to see—unless one possessed the temerity to climb either one of the tall live oaks, or mount the barrier itself. No doors or opening of any sort had been placed in that hastily-constructed wall!
Meanwhile, odd things happened back at the Lodge—which, for obvious reasons, was starting to be called Dead House by the locals. Until one of the walls collapsed, there hadn’t been any way to see inside—unless someone was brave enough to climb one of the tall live oaks or scale the wall itself. No doors or openings of any kind had been made in that hastily-built wall!
By the time the western side of the wall fell, not a native for miles around but feared the spot far more than even the bottomless, snake-infested bogs which lay to west and north.
By the time the western side of the wall collapsed, not a single local for miles around didn't fear that place even more than the endless, snake-filled swamps to the west and north.
The single statement was all John Corliss Cranmer ever gave to the world. It proved sufficient. An immediate[23] search was instituted. It showed that less than three weeks before the day of initial reckoning, his son and Peggy had come to visit him for the second time that winter—leaving Elsie behind in company of the Daniels pair. They had rented a pair of Gordons for quail hunting, and had gone out. That was the last anyone had seen of them.
The single statement was all John Corliss Cranmer ever shared with the world. It was enough. An immediate [23] search was launched. It revealed that less than three weeks prior to the day of the first reckoning, his son and Peggy had visited him for the second time that winter—leaving Elsie behind with the Daniels couple. They had rented a pair of Gordons for quail hunting and had gone out. That was the last anyone saw of them.
The backwoods negro who glimpsed them stalking a covey behind their two pointing dogs had known no more—even when sweated through twelve hours of third degree. Certain suspicious circumstances (having to do only with his regular pursuit of “shinny” transportation) had caused him to fall under suspicious at first. He was dropped.
The backwoods Black man who saw them tracking a group behind their two pointing dogs hadn’t known any more—despite enduring twelve hours of intense questioning. Some suspicious circumstances (related only to his usual way of getting around) had initially made him a suspect. He was let go.
Two days later the scientist himself was apprehended—a gibbering idiot who sloughed his pole—holding on to the baited hook—into a marsh where nothing save moccasins, an errant alligator, or amphibian life could have been snared.
Two days later, the scientist himself was caught—a mumbling mess who let go of his fishing pole—holding onto the baited hook—into a swamp where only water moccasins, a stray alligator, or amphibians could have been caught.
His mind was three-quarters dead. Cranmer then was in the state of the dope fiend who rouses to a sitting position to ask seriously how many Bolshevists were killed by Julius Caesar before he was stabbed by Brutus, or why it was that Roller canaries sang only on Wednesday evenings. He knew that tragedy of the most sinister sort had stalked through his life—but little more, at first.
His mind was mostly numb. Cranmer was like a drug addict who sits up to seriously ask how many Bolsheviks Julius Caesar killed before Brutus stabbed him, or why Roller canaries sing only on Wednesday nights. He understood that a terrible tragedy had crept through his life—but not much more, at first.
Later the police obtained that one statement that he had murdered two human beings, but never could means or motive be established. Official guess as to the means was no more than wild conjecture; it mentioned enticing the victims to the noisome depths of Moccasin Swamp, there to let them flounder and sink.
Later, the police got a statement claiming that he had murdered two people, but they could never determine how or why. The official guesses about how it was done were just wild speculation; one theory suggested he lured the victims to the foul depths of Moccasin Swamp to let them struggle and drown.
The two were his son and daughter-in-law, Lee and Peggy!
The two were his son and daughter-in-law, Lee and Peggy!
IV.
BY FEIGNING coma—then awakening with suddenness to assault three attendants with incredible ferocity and strength—John Corliss Cranmer escaped from Elizabeth Ritter Hospital.
BY PRETENDING to be in a coma—then suddenly waking up to attack three attendants with astonishing ferocity and strength—John Corliss Cranmer escaped from Elizabeth Ritter Hospital.
How he hid, how he managed to traverse sixty-odd intervening miles and still balk detection, remains a minor mystery to be explained only by the assumption that maniacal cunning sufficed to outwit saner intellects.
How he hid, how he managed to cross sixty or so miles and still avoid detection, remains a minor mystery that can only be explained by the idea that his maniacal cleverness was enough to outsmart more rational minds.
Traverse these miles he did, though until I was fortunate enough to uncover evidence to this effect, it was supposed generally that he had made his escape as stowaway on one of the banana boats, or had buried himself in some portion of the nearer woods where he was unknown. The truth ought to be welcome to householders of Shanksville, Burdett’s Corners and vicinage—those excusably prudent ones who to this day keep loaded shotguns handy and barricade their doors at nightfall.
He traveled those miles, but until I was lucky enough to find proof of this, people generally thought he had escaped as a stowaway on one of the banana boats or had hidden out in some nearby woods where he was a stranger. The truth should be a relief to the residents of Shanksville, Burdett’s Corners, and the surrounding areas—those understandably cautious folks who still keep loaded shotguns ready and secure their doors at night.
The first ten days of my investigation may be touched upon in brief. I made headquarters in Burdett’s Corners, and drove out each morning, carrying lunch and returning for my grits and piney-woods pork or mutton before nightfall. My first plan had been to camp out at the edge of the swamp, for opportunity to enjoy the outdoors comes rarely in my direction. Yet after one cursory examination of the premises I abandoned the idea. I did not want to camp alone there. And I am less superstitious than a real estate agent.
The first ten days of my investigation can be summarized briefly. I set up base in Burdett’s Corners and headed out each morning, taking lunch with me and coming back for my grits and piney-woods pork or mutton before dark. My initial plan was to camp out at the edge of the swamp because opportunities to enjoy the outdoors don’t come my way very often. However, after one quick look around the area, I gave up on that idea. I really didn’t want to camp out there by myself. And I’m less superstitious than a real estate agent.
It was, perhaps, psychic warning; more probably the queer, faint, salty odor as of fish left to decay, which hung about the ruin, made too unpleasant an impression upon my olfactory sense. I experienced a distinct chill every time the lengthening shadows caught me near Dead House.
It was maybe a psychic warning; more likely it was the strange, faint, salty smell like rotting fish that lingered around the ruins, which made a really unpleasant impression on my nose. I felt a clear chill every time the growing shadows found me near Dead House.
The smell impressed me. In newspaper reports of the case one ingenious explanation had been worked out. To the rear of the spot where Dead House had stood—inside the wall—was a swampy hollow circular in shape. Only a little real mud lay in the bottom of the bowllike depression now, but one reporter on the staff of The Mobile Register guessed that during the tenancy of the lodge it had been a fishpool. Drying up of the water had killed the fish, who now permeated the remnant of mud with this foul odor.
The smell was striking. In newspaper reports about the case, one clever explanation was proposed. Behind where Dead House used to be—inside the wall—was a swampy, circular depression. There was only a bit of actual mud left at the bottom of this bowl-shaped area, but one reporter from The Mobile Register guessed that when the lodge was occupied, it had been a fishpond. As the water dried up, it killed the fish, and now their remains were causing the terrible odor in the leftover mud.
[24]
[24]
The possibility that Cranmer had needed to keep fresh fish at hand for some of his experiments silenced the natural objection that in a country where every stream holds gar pike, bass, catfish and many other edible varieties, no one would dream of stocking a stagnant puddle.
The idea that Cranmer might have needed to keep fresh fish available for some of his experiments silenced the obvious point that in a country where every stream is filled with gar pike, bass, catfish, and many other edible types, no one would think of stocking a stagnant puddle.
After tramping about the enclosure, testing the queerly brittle, desiccated top stratum of earth within and speculating concerning the possible purpose of the wall, I cut off a long limb of chinaberry and probed the mud. One fragment of fish spine would confirm the guess of that imaginative reporter.
After walking around the area, feeling the strangely brittle, dried-out layer of dirt and thinking about what the wall might be for, I broke off a long branch from a chinaberry tree and poked at the mud. Finding one piece of fish spine would validate that reporter's wild theory.
I found nothing resembling a piscal skeleton, but established several facts. First, this mud crater had definite bottom only three or four feet below the surface of remaining ooze. Second, the fishy stench became stronger as I stirred. Third, at one time the mud, water, or whatever had comprised the balance of content, had reached the rim of the bowl. The last showed by certain marks plain enough when the crusty, two-inch stratum of upper coating was broken away. It was puzzling.
I didn't find anything like a piscal skeleton, but I did discover several facts. First, this mud crater had a clear bottom only three or four feet below the surface of the remaining ooze. Second, the fishy smell got stronger as I stirred it up. Third, at one point, the mud, water, or whatever else made up the contents had reached the rim of the bowl. This was evident from certain marks that were clear enough when the crusty, two-inch layer of the upper coating was broken away. It was confusing.
The nature of that thin, desiccated effluvium which seemed to cover everything even to the lower foot or two of brick, came in for next inspection. It was strange stuff, unlike any earth I ever had seen, though undoubtedly some form of scum drained in from the swamp at the time of river floods or cloudbursts (which in this section are common enough in spring and fall). It crumbled beneath the fingers. When I walked over it, the stuff crunched hollowly. In fainter degree it possessed the fishy odor also.
The nature of that thin, dried-up stuff that seemed to cover everything, even the lower foot or two of brick, was next on the inspection list. It was strange, unlike any soil I had ever seen, but it clearly came from some kind of scum that drained in from the swamp during river floods or heavy rains (which are pretty common around here in spring and fall). It crumbled when I touched it. When I walked on it, it crunched underfoot. It also had a faint fishy smell.
I took some samples where it lay thickest upon the ground, and also a few where there seemed to be no more than a depth of a sheet of paper. Later I would have a laboratory analysis made.
I collected some samples from the areas where it was thickest on the ground, and also a few from spots that seemed to have no more than the thickness of a sheet of paper. Later, I would get a lab analysis done.
Apart from any possible bearing the stuff might have upon the disappearance of my three friends, I felt the tug of article interest—that wonder over anything strange or seemingly inexplicable which lends the hunt for fact a certain glamor and romance all its own. To myself I was going to have to explain sooner or later just why this layer covered the entire space within the walls and was not perceptible anywhere outside! The enigma could wait, however—or so I decided.
Aside from any potential connection the stuff might have to the disappearance of my three friends, I felt a pull of curiosity—that fascination with anything unusual or seemingly unexplainable that adds a unique charm and allure to the search for facts. I knew I would have to explain to myself eventually why this layer covered the entire area inside the walls and wasn't noticeable anywhere outside! But the mystery could wait, or so I thought.
Far more interesting were the traces of violence apparent on wall and what once had been a house. The latter seemed to have been ripped from its foundations by a giant hand, crushed out of semblance to a dwelling, and then cast in fragments about the base of wall—mainly on the south side, where heaps of twisted, broken timbers lay in profusion. On the opposite side there had been such heaps once, but now only charred sticks, coated with that gray-black, omnipresent coat of desiccation, remained. These piles of charcoal had been sifted and examined most carefully by the authorities, as one theory had been advanced that Cranmer had burned the bodies of his victims. Yet no sign whatever of human remains was discovered.
Far more interesting were the signs of violence visible on the wall and what used to be a house. The house looked like it had been ripped from its foundations by a giant hand, crushed beyond recognition, and then scattered in pieces around the base of the wall—mostly on the south side, where heaps of twisted, broken timber were piled everywhere. On the other side, there used to be similar piles, but now only charred sticks, coated with that gray-black, ever-present layer of dryness, remained. These piles of charcoal had been thoroughly sifted and examined by the authorities, as one theory suggested that Cranmer had burned his victims' bodies. However, no signs of human remains were found.
The fire, however, pointed out one odd fact which controverted the reconstructions made by detectives months before. The latter, suggesting the dried scum to have drained in from the swamp, believed that the house timbers had floated out to the sides of the wall—there to arrange themselves in a series of piles! The absurdity of such a theory showed even more plainly in the fact that if the scum had filtered through in such a flood, the timbers most certainly had been dragged into piles previously! Some had burned—and the scum coated their charred surfaces!
The fire, however, revealed one strange fact that contradicted the theories put forth by detectives months earlier. The detectives proposed that the dried scum drained in from the swamp, believing that the house timbers floated out to the sides of the wall—where they then formed several piles! The ridiculousness of such a theory became even clearer when considering that if the scum had come through in such a flood, the timbers must have been gathered into piles beforehand! Some had burned—and the scum coated their charred surfaces!
What had been the force which had torn the lodge to bits as if in spiteful fury? Why had the parts of the wreckage been burned, the rest to escape?
What was the force that ripped the lodge apart as if out of angry rage? Why were some parts of the wreckage burned while the rest was left to escape?
Right here I felt was the keynote to the mystery, yet I could imagine no explanation. That John Corliss Cranmer himself—physically sound, yet a man who for decades had led a sedentary life—could have accomplished such destruction, unaided, was difficult to believe.
Right here I felt was the key to the mystery, yet I couldn't come up with any explanation. That John Corliss Cranmer himself—physically healthy but a guy who had lived a mostly inactive life for decades—could have caused such destruction on his own was hard to believe.
[25]
[25]
V.
I TURNED my attention to the wall, hoping for evidence which might suggest another theory.
I focused on the wall, hoping to find clues that might support a different theory.
That wall had been an example of the worst snide construction. Though little more than a year old, the parts left standing showed evidence that they had begun to decay the day the last brick was laid. The mortar had fallen from the interstices. Here and there a brick had cracked and dropped out. Fibrils of the climbing vines had penetrated crevices, working for early destruction.
That wall was a prime example of terrible construction. Even though it was only a year old, the sections that were still standing showed signs of decay from the moment the last brick was put in place. The mortar had crumbled from the gaps. Some bricks had cracked and fallen out. Tendrils of climbing vines had squeezed into the cracks, pushing for its early destruction.
And one side already had fallen.
And one side had already fallen.
It was here that the first glimmering suspicion of the terrible truth was forced upon me. The scattered bricks, even those which had rolled inward toward the gaping foundation lodge, had not been coated with scum! This was curious, yet it could be explained by surmise that the flood itself undermined this weakest portion of the wall. I cleared away a mass of brick from the spot on which the structure had stood; to my surprise I found it exceptionally firm! Hard red clay lay beneath! The flood conception was faulty; only some great force, exerted from inside or outside, could have wreaked such destruction.
It was here that the first hint of the terrible truth hit me. The scattered bricks, even those that had rolled inward toward the gaping foundation, had not been covered in grime! This was strange, but it could be explained by the idea that the flood itself had weakened this part of the wall. I cleared away a bunch of bricks from where the structure had stood; to my surprise, I found the ground beneath exceptionally solid! There was hard red clay underneath! The idea of the flood being responsible was wrong; only some massive force, coming from inside or outside, could have caused such destruction.
When careful measurement, analysis and deduction convinced me—mainly from the fact that the lowermost layers of brick all had fallen outward, while the upper portions toppled in—I began to link up this mysterious and horrific force with the one which had rent the Lodge asunder. It looked as though a typhoon or gigantic centrifuge had needed elbow room in ripping down the wooden structure.
When careful measurement, analysis, and deduction convinced me—mainly from the fact that the bottom layers of brick had all fallen outward, while the upper parts toppled in—I started to connect this mysterious and terrifying force with the one that had torn the Lodge apart. It seemed like a typhoon or a giant centrifuge had needed more space to tear down the wooden structure.
But I got nowhere with the theory, though in ordinary affairs I am called a man of too great imaginative tendencies. No less than three editors have cautioned me on this point. Perhaps it was the narrowing influence of great personal sympathy—yes, and love. I make no excuses, though beyond a dim understanding that some terrific, implacable force must have made this spot his playground, I ended my ninth day of note-taking and investigation almost as much in the dark as I had been while a thousand miles away in Chicago.
But I didn’t get anywhere with the theory, even though in everyday matters, people say I have too much imagination. No fewer than three editors have warned me about this. Maybe it was the strong impact of deep personal feelings—yes, and love. I don’t make excuses, but despite having a vague sense that some powerful, relentless force must have turned this place into his playground, I ended my ninth day of note-taking and investigation nearly as clueless as I was a thousand miles away in Chicago.
Then I started among the darkies and Cajans. A whole day I listened to yarns of the days which preceded Cranmer’s escape from Elizabeth Ritter Hospital—days in which furtive men sniffed poisoned air for miles around Dead House, finding the odor intolerable. Days in which it seemed none possessed nerve enough to approach close. Days when the most fanciful tales of mediaeval superstitions were spun. These tales I shall not give; the truth is incredible enough.
Then I began spending time with the Black folks and Cajuns. I spent an entire day listening to stories from the time before Cranmer escaped from Elizabeth Ritter Hospital—days when shady men sniffed the toxic air for miles around Dead House, finding the smell unbearable. Days when it seemed like no one had the guts to get too close. Days when the wildest tales of medieval superstitions were shared. I won’t recount those tales; the truth is strange enough.
At noon upon the eleventh day I chanced upon Rori Pailleron, a Cajan—and one of the least prepossessing of all with whom I had come in contact. “Chanced” perhaps is a bad word. I had listed every dweller of the woods within a five mile radius. Rori was sixteenth on my list. I went to him only after interviewing all four of the Crabiers and two whole families of Pichons. And Rori regarded me with the utmost suspicion until I made him a present of the two quarts of “shinny” purchased of the Pichons.
At noon on the eleventh day, I ran into Rori Pailleron, a Cajun—and one of the least appealing people I had met. “Ran into” might not be the best phrase. I had listed all the people living in the woods within a five-mile area. Rori was sixteenth on my list. I went to him only after interviewing all four of the Crabiers and two entire families of the Pichons. Rori looked at me with complete suspicion until I gave him the two quarts of “shinny” I had bought from the Pichons.
Because long practice has perfected me in the technique of seeming to drink another man’s awful liquor—no, I’m not an absolute prohibitionist; fine wine or twelve-year-in-cask Bourbon whisky arouses my definite interest—I fooled Pailleron from the start. I shall omit preliminaries, and leap to the first admission from him that he knew more concerning Dead House and its former inmates than any of the other darkies or Cajans roundabout.
Because years of practice have made me skilled at pretending to drink someone else's terrible liquor—no, I'm not a total prohibitionist; good wine or twelve-year Bourbon really grabs my interest—I tricked Pailleron from the beginning. I'll skip the small talk and jump straight to his first admission that he knew more about Dead House and its former residents than any of the other locals or Cajuns around.
“...But I ain’t talkin’. Sacre! If I should open my gab, what might fly out? It is for keeping silent, y’r damn’ right!...”
“...But I'm not saying anything. Sacre! If I were to start talking, who knows what might come out? It's better to stay quiet, you’re damn right!..."
I agreed. He was a wise man—educated to some extent in the queer schools and churches maintained exclusively by Cajans in the depths of the woods, yet naive withal.
I agreed. He was a wise man—educated to some extent in the unusual schools and churches run solely by Cajans deep in the woods, yet still naive.
We drank. And I never had to ask another leading question. The liquor made him want to interest me; and the only extraordinary topic in this whole neck of the woods was the Dead House.
We drank. And I never had to ask another leading question. The booze made him want to engage me; and the only unusual topic around here was the Dead House.
[26]
[26]
Three-quarters of a pint of acrid, nauseous fluid, and he hinted darkly. A pint, and he told me something I scarcely could believe. Another half-pint.... But I shall give his confession in condensed form.
Three-quarters of a pint of sharp, sickening liquid, and he hinted ominously. A full pint, and he told me something I could hardly believe. Another half-pint.... But I’ll summarize his confession.
He had known Joe Sibley, the octoroon chef, houseman and valet who served Cranmer. Through Joe, Rori had furnished certain indispensables in way of food to the Cranmer household. At first, these salable articles had been exclusively vegetable—white and yellow turnip, sweet potatoes, corn and beans—but later, meat!
He had known Joe Sibley, the mixed-race chef, houseman, and valet who worked for Cranmer. Through Joe, Rori had supplied some essential food items to the Cranmer household. Initially, these items were all vegetables—white and yellow turnips, sweet potatoes, corn, and beans—but later, meat!
Yes, meat especially—whole lambs, slaughtered and quartered, the coarsest variety of piney-woods pork and beef, all in immense quantity!
Yes, meat especially—whole lambs, slaughtered and cut up, the roughest kind of piney-woods pork and beef, all in huge amounts!
VI.
IN DECEMBER of the fatal winter Lee and his wife stopped down at the Lodge for ten days or thereabouts.
IN DECEMBER of that harsh winter, Lee and his wife stayed at the Lodge for about ten days.
They were enroute to Cuba at the time, intending to be away five or six weeks. Their original plan had been only to wait over a day or so in the piney-woods, but something caused an amendment to the scheme.
They were on their way to Cuba at the time, planning to be gone for five or six weeks. Their original plan had just been to wait for a day or so in the pine woods, but something led to a change in their plans.
The two dallied. Lee seemed to have become vastly absorbed in something—so much absorbed that it was only when Peggy insisted upon continuing their trip, that he could tear himself away.
The two lingered. Lee appeared to be completely wrapped up in something—so much so that it was only when Peggy insisted on moving forward with their trip that he was able to pull himself away.
It was during those ten days that he began buying meat. Meager bits of it at first—a rabbit, a pair of squirrels, or perhaps a few quail beyond the number he and Peggy shot. Rori furnished the game, thinking nothing of it except that Lee paid double prices—and insisted upon keeping the purchases secret from other members of the household.
It was during those ten days that he started buying meat. Just small amounts at first—a rabbit, a couple of squirrels, or maybe a few extra quail beyond what he and Peggy shot. Rori supplied the game, not thinking much of it other than that Lee paid double the price—and insisted on keeping the purchases a secret from the other members of the household.
“I’m putting it across on the Governor, Rori!” he said once with a wink. “Going to give him the shock of his life. So you mustn’t let on, even to Joe about what I want you to do. Maybe it won’t work out, but if it does ...! Dad’ll have the scientific world at his feet! He doesn’t blow his own horn anywhere near enough, you know.”
“I’m telling the Governor, Rori!” he said with a wink. “I’m going to give him the shock of his life. So you can’t let anyone know, not even Joe, about what I need you to do. It might not work out, but if it does ...! Dad will have the scientific world eating out of his hand! He doesn’t promote himself nearly enough, you know.”
Rori didn’t know. Hadn’t a suspicion what Lee was talking about. Still, if this rich, young idiot wanted to pay him a half dollar in good silver coin for a quail that anyone—himself included—could knock down with a five-cent shell, Rori was well satisfied to keep his mouth shut. Each evening he brought some of the small game. And each day Lee Cranmer seemed to have use for an additional quail or so....
Rori had no idea. He didn’t have a clue what Lee was talking about. Still, if this wealthy young fool wanted to pay him fifty cents in good silver for a quail that anyone—himself included—could take down with a five-cent shell, Rori was more than happy to stay quiet. Every evening he brought in some small game. And every day, Lee Cranmer seemed to need an extra quail or two...
When he was ready to leave for Cuba, Lee came forward with the strangest of propositions. He fairly whispered his vehemence and desire for secrecy! He would tell Rori, and would pay the Cajan five hundred dollars—half in advance, and half at the end of five weeks when Lee himself would return from Cuba—provided Rori agreed to adhere absolutely to a certain secret program! The money was more than a fortune to Rori; it was undreamt-of affluence. The Cajan acceded.
When he was ready to leave for Cuba, Lee stepped forward with a really weird proposal. He barely whispered his intensity and need for confidentiality! He would inform Rori and pay the Cajan five hundred dollars—half upfront and half when Lee came back from Cuba in five weeks—if Rori agreed to stick strictly to a specific secret plan! The money was more than a fortune to Rori; it was unimaginable wealth. The Cajan agreed.
“He wuz tellin’ me then how the ol’ man had raised some kind of pet,” Rori confided, “an’ wanted to get shet of it. So he give it to Lee, tellin’ him to kill it, but Lee was sot on foolin’ him. W’at I ask yer is, w’at kind of a pet is it w’at lives down in a mud sink an’ eats a couple hawgs every night?”
“He was telling me how the old man had some kind of pet,” Rori confided, “and wanted to get rid of it. So he gave it to Lee, telling him to kill it, but Lee was set on messing with him. What I’m asking you is, what kind of pet lives in a mud sink and eats a couple of hogs every night?”
I couldn’t imagine, so I pressed him for further details. Here at last was something which sounded like a clue!
I couldn't imagine, so I pushed him for more details. Finally, here was something that really sounded like a clue!
He really knew too little. The agreement with Lee provided that if Rori carried out the provisions exactly, he should be paid extra and at his exorbitant scale of all additional outlay, when Lee returned.
He really didn't know enough. The agreement with Lee stated that if Rori followed the requirements exactly, he would be paid extra and at his high rate for all additional expenses when Lee returned.
The young man gave him a daily schedule which Rori showed. Each evening he was to procure, slaughter and cut up a definite—and growing—amount of meat. Every item was checked, and I saw that they ran from five pounds up to forty!
The young man handed him a daily schedule that Rori displayed. Each evening, he was to obtain, slaughter, and cut up a specific—and increasing—amount of meat. Every item was checked, and I noticed that they ranged from five pounds to forty!
“What in heaven’s name did you do with it?” I demanded, excited now and pouring him an additional drink for fear caution might return to him.
“What on earth did you do with it?” I asked, feeling excited now and pouring him another drink to keep his caution at bay.
“Took it through the bushes in back an’ slung it in the mud sink there! An’ suthin’ come up an’ drug it down!”
“Took it through the bushes in the back and tossed it into the muddy sink there! And something came up and dragged it down!”
“A ’gator?”
“A gator?”
“Diable! How should I know? It[27] was dark. I wouldn’t go close.” He shuddered, and the fingers which lifted his glass shook as with sudden chill. “Mebbe you’d of done it, huh? Not me, though! The young fellah tole me to sling it in, an’ I slung it.
“Wow! How would I know? It was dark. I wouldn’t go near.” He shuddered, and the hand that raised his glass trembled as if hit by a sudden chill. “Maybe you would have done it, huh? Not me, though! The young guy told me to toss it in, and I tossed it.
“A couple times I come around in the light, but there wasn’t nuthin’ there you could see. Jes’ mud, an’ some water. Mebbe the thing didn’t come out in daytimes....”
“A couple of times I came around in the light, but there wasn’t anything there you could see. Just mud and some water. Maybe the thing didn’t come out in the daytime....”
“Perhaps not,” I agreed, straining every mental resource to imagine what Lee’s sinister pet could have been. “But you said something about two hogs a day? What did you mean by that? This paper, proof enough that you’re telling the truth so far, states that on the thirty-fifth day you were to throw forty pounds of meat—any kind—into the sink. Two hogs, even the piney-woods variety, weigh a lot more than forty pounds!”
“Maybe not,” I said, stretching my mind to picture what Lee’s creepy pet could be. “But you mentioned something about two hogs a day? What did you mean by that? This paper, which is proof enough that you're being honest so far, says that on the thirty-fifth day you were supposed to toss forty pounds of meat—any kind—into the sink. Two hogs, even the piney-woods type, weigh a lot more than forty pounds!”
“Them was after—after he come back!”
“Them were after—after he came back!”
From this point onward, Rori’s tale became more and more enmeshed in the vagaries induced by bad liquor. His tongue thickened. I shall give his story without attempt to reproduce further verbal barbarities, or the occasional prodding I had to give in order to keep him from maundering into foolish jargon.
From now on, Rori’s story got more and more tangled in the issues caused by bad liquor. His speech slowed down. I’ll share his story without trying to copy any more nonsensical words or the occasional nudging I had to do to keep him from rambling on with silly talk.
Lee had paid munificently. His only objection to the manner in which Rori had carried out his orders was that the orders themselves had been deficient. The pet, he said had grown enormously. It was hungry, ravenous. Lee himself had supplemented the fare with huge pails of scraps from the kitchen.
Lee had paid generously. His only complaint about how Rori had followed his instructions was that the instructions themselves were lacking. The pet, he said, had grown tremendously. It was hungry, starving. Lee had added to its diet with large buckets of scraps from the kitchen.
From that day Lee purchased from Rori whole sheep and hogs! The Cajan continued to bring the carcasses at nightfall, but no longer did Lee permit him to approach the pool. The young man appeared chronically excited now. He had a tremendous secret—one the extent of which even his father did not guess, and one which would astonish the world! Only a week or two more and he would spring it. First he would have to arrange certain data.
From that day on, Lee bought whole sheep and pigs from Rori! The Cajan kept bringing the carcasses at night, but Lee no longer allowed him to come near the pool. The young man seemed constantly on edge now. He had a huge secret—one that even his father didn’t suspect, and one that would shock the world! Just a week or two more, and he would reveal it. First, he needed to organize some details.
Then came the day when everyone disappeared from Dead House. Rori came around several times, but concluded that all of the occupants had folded tents and departed—doubtless taking their mysterious “pet” along. Only when he saw from a distance Joe, the octoroon servant, returning along the road on foot toward the Lodge, did his slow mental processes begin to ferment. That afternoon Rori visited the strange place for the next to last time.
Then came the day when everyone vanished from Dead House. Rori checked in several times but figured that all the residents had packed up and left—probably taking their mysterious “pet” with them. It was only when he spotted Joe, the octoroon servant, walking back along the road toward the Lodge that his slow thoughts started to click. That afternoon, Rori visited the strange place for the second to last time.
He did not go to the Lodge itself—and there were reasons. While still some hundreds of yards away from the place a terrible, sustained screaming reached his ears! It was faint, yet unmistakably the voice of Joe! Throwing a pair of number two shells into the breech of his shotgun, Rori hurried on, taking his usual path through the brush at the back.
He didn't go to the Lodge itself—and there were reasons for that. Even from several hundred yards away, a horrifying, continuous screaming filled his ears! It was faint, but undeniably the voice of Joe! Loading a couple of number two shells into his shotgun, Rori rushed on, following his usual path through the brush at the back.
He saw—and as he told me even “shinny” drunkenness fled his chattering tones—Joe, the octoroon. Aye, he stood in the yard, far from the pool into which Rori had thrown the carcasses—and Joe could not move!
He saw—and as he told me even “shinny” drunkenness left his chattering tones—Joe, the mixed-race guy. Yeah, he stood in the yard, far from the pool where Rori had thrown the bodies—and Joe couldn’t move!
Rori failed to explain in full, but something, a slimy, amorphous something, which glistened in the sunlight, already had engulfed the man to his shoulders! Breath was cut off. Joe’s contorted face writhed with horror and beginning suffocation. One hand—all that was free of the rest of him!—beat feebly upon the rubbery, translucent thing that was engulfing his body!
Rori couldn't fully explain, but something, a slimy, shapeless something, that shimmered in the sunlight, had already swallowed the man up to his shoulders! He couldn't breathe. Joe's twisted face was filled with panic and the start of suffocation. One hand—all that was left free from the rest of him—weakly slapped against the rubbery, clear thing that was consuming his body!
Then Joe sank from sight....
Then Joe vanished from view....
VII.
FIVE days of liquored indulgence passed before Rori, alone in his shaky cabin, convinced himself that he had seen a phantasy born of alcohol. He came back the last time—to find a high wall of brick surrounding the Lodge, and including the pool of mud into which he had thrown the meat!
FIVE days of heavy drinking passed before Rori, alone in his unstable cabin, convinced himself that he had just imagined things due to the alcohol. He returned one last time—to discover a tall brick wall surrounding the Lodge, enclosing the muddy pool where he had thrown the meat!
While he hesitated, circling the place without discovering an opening—which he would not have dared to use, even had he found it—a crashing, tearing of timbers, and persistent sound of awesome destruction came from within. He swung himself into one of the oaks near the wall. And he was just in time to[28] see the last supporting stanchions of the Lodge give way outward!
While he hesitated, moving around the place without finding an entrance—which he wouldn't have dared to use, even if he had found it—a loud crashing and tearing of wood, along with the relentless sound of massive destruction, came from inside. He jumped into one of the oak trees next to the wall. Just in time, he saw the last supporting beams of the Lodge collapse outward!
The whole structure came apart. The roof fell in—yet seemed to move after it had fallen! Logs of wall deserted retaining grasp of their spikes like layers of plywood in the grasp of the shearing machine!
The entire structure collapsed. The roof caved in—yet it appeared to move even after it had fallen! Logs from the walls broke free from their spikes like layers of plywood in the grip of a cutting machine!
That was all. Soddenly intoxicated now, Rori mumbled more phrases, giving me the idea that on another day when he became sober once more, he might add to his statements, but I—numbed to the soul—scarcely cared. If that which he related was true, what nightmare of madness must have been consummated here!
That was it. Suddenly drunk now, Rori slurred out more phrases, making me think that on another day when he was sober again, he might expand on his thoughts, but I—numb to the core—hardly cared. If what he was saying was true, what terrifying nightmare of madness must have happened here!
I could vision some things now which concerned Lee and Peggy, horrible things. Only remembrance of Elsie kept me faced forward in the search—for now it seemed almost that the handiwork of a madman must be preferred to what Rori claimed to have seen! What had been that sinister, translucent thing? That glistening thing which jumped upward about a man, smothering, engulfing?
I could picture some things now that were about Lee and Peggy, terrible things. Only the memory of Elsie kept me focused on the search — for now it felt like the work of a madman would be better than what Rori said he had seen! What had that eerie, translucent thing been? That shining thing that lunged at a man, suffocating and consuming?
Queerly enough, though such a theory as came most easily to mind now would have outraged reason in me if suggested concerning total strangers, I asked myself only what details of Rori’s revelation had been exaggerated by fright and fumes of liquor. And as I sat on the creaking bench in his cabin, staring unseeing as he lurched down to the floor, fumbling with a lock box of green tin which lay under his cot, and muttering, the answer to all my questions lay within reach!
Strangely enough, even though a theory that came to mind now would have completely shocked me if it had been suggested about total strangers, I only asked myself which parts of Rori’s revelation had been blown out of proportion by fear and booze. As I sat on the creaking bench in his cabin, staring blankly while he stumbled down to the floor, struggling with a green tin lock box that was under his bed and mumbling to himself, the answer to all my questions was right there within reach!
IT WAS not until next day, however, that I made the discovery. Heavy of heart I had reexamined the spot where the Lodge had stood, then made my way to the Cajan’s cabin again, seeking sober confirmation of what he had told me during intoxication.
IT WAS not until the next day, though, that I made the discovery. With a heavy heart, I reexamined the place where the Lodge had stood, then made my way back to the Cajun's cabin, looking for a sober confirmation of what he had told me while he was drunk.
In imagining that such a spree for Rori would be ended by a single night, however, I was mistaken. He lay sprawled almost as I had left him. Only two factors were changed. No “shinny” was left—and lying open, with its miscellaneous contents strewed about, was the tin box. Rori somehow had managed to open it with the tiny key still clutched in his hand.
In thinking that Rori's wild night would be over after just one evening, I was wrong. He was sprawled out pretty much the way I'd left him. Only two things were different. There was no “shinny” left—and the tin box was lying open, its random contents scattered around. Somehow, Rori had managed to open it with the small key still held tightly in his hand.
Concern for his safety alone was what made me notice the box. It was a receptacle for small fishing tackle of the sort carried here and there by any sportsman. Tangles of Dowagiac minnows, spoon hooks ranging in size to silver-backed number eights; three reels still carrying line of different weights, spinners, casting plugs, wobblers, floating baits, were spilled out upon the rough plank flooring where they might snag Rori badly if he rolled. I gathered them, intending to save him an accident.
The only reason I noticed the box was because I was worried about his safety. It was a container for small fishing gear that any sportsman would carry around. There were tangled Dowagiac minnows, spoon hooks in sizes up to silver-backed number eights; three reels still holding line of different weights, spinners, casting plugs, wobblers, and floating baits were strewn across the rough wooden floor, where they could seriously hurt Rori if he rolled over them. I gathered them up, trying to prevent an accident.
With the miscellaneous assortment in my hands, however, I stopped dead. Something had caught my eye—something lying flush with the bottom of the lock box! I stared, and then swiftly tossed the hooks and other impedimenta upon the table. What I had glimpsed there in the box was a loose-leaf notebook of the sort used for recording laboratory data! And Rori scarcely could read, let alone write!
With the random collection in my hands, I suddenly froze. Something had caught my eye—something lying flat against the bottom of the lock box! I stared, and then quickly tossed the hooks and other junk onto the table. What I had seen in the box was a loose-leaf notebook like the kind used for recording lab data! And Rori could barely read, let alone write!
Feverishly, a riot of recognition, surmise, hope and fear bubbling in my brain, I grabbed the book and threw it open. At once I knew that this was the end. The pages were scribbled in pencil, but the handwriting was that precise chirography I knew as belonging to John Corliss Cranmer, the scientist!
Feverishly, a mix of recognition, intuition, hope, and fear swirled in my mind as I grabbed the book and threw it open. Immediately, I realized that this was the end. The pages were filled with pencil scribbles, but the handwriting was that precise style I recognized as belonging to John Corliss Cranmer, the scientist!
“ ... Could he not have obeyed my instructions! Oh, God! This....”
“ ... Could he not have followed my instructions! Oh, God! This....”
These were the words at top of the first page which met my eye.
These were the words at the top of the first page that caught my attention.
Because knowledge of the circumstances, the relation of which I pried out of the reluctant Rori only some days later when I had him in Mobile as a police witness for the sake of my friend’s vindication, is necessary to understanding, I shall interpolate.
Because understanding the circumstances, which I only learned from the hesitant Rori a few days later when I had him in Mobile as a police witness for my friend’s vindication, is essential, I will add this information.
Rori had not told me everything. On his late visit to the vicinage of Dead House he saw more. A crouching figure, seated Turk fashion on top of the wall, appeared to be writing industriously. Rori recognized the man as[29] Cranmer, yet did not hail him. He had no opportunity.
Rori hadn't shared everything with me. During his late visit to the area of Dead House, he noticed more. A crouching figure, sitting cross-legged on top of the wall, seemed to be writing intently. Rori recognized the man as[29] Cranmer, but he didn't call out to him. He had no chance to do so.
Just as the Cajan came near, Cranmer rose, thrust the notebook, which had rested across his knees, into the box. Then he turned, tossed outside the wall both the locked box and a ribbon to which was attached the key.
Just as the Cajan approached, Cranmer stood up, shoved the notebook that had been resting on his knees into the box. Then he turned and threw both the locked box and a ribbon with the key attached over the wall.
Then his arms raised toward heaven. For five seconds he seemed to invoke the mercy of Power beyond all of man’s scientific prying. And finally he leaped, inside ...!
Then his arms reached up toward the sky. For five seconds, he seemed to call for the mercy of a Power beyond all human scientific inquiry. And finally, he jumped, inside ...!
Rori did not climb to investigate. He knew that directly below this portion of wall lay the mud sink into which he had thrown the chunks of meat!
Rori didn't climb up to check it out. He knew that right below this part of the wall was the mud pit where he had tossed the pieces of meat!
VIII.
THIS is a true transcription of the statement I inscribed, telling the sequence of actual events at Dead House. The original of the statement now lies in the archives of the detective department.
THIS is an accurate transcription of the statement I wrote, detailing the sequence of actual events at Dead House. The original statement is now stored in the archives of the detective department.
Cranmer’s notebook, though written in a precise hand, yet betrayed the man’s insanity by incoherence and frequent repetitions. My statement has been accepted now, both by alienists and by detectives who had entertained different theories in respect to the case. It quashes the noisome hints and suspicions regarding three of the finest Americans who ever lived—and also one queer supposition dealing with supposed criminal tendencies in poor Joe, the octoroon.
Cranmer’s notebook, while written neatly, revealed the man’s madness through its lack of coherence and frequent repetitions. My statement has now been accepted by both mental health experts and detectives who had previously considered different theories about the case. It puts to rest the unpleasant rumors and suspicions surrounding three of the greatest Americans who ever lived—and also one strange theory about supposed criminal tendencies in poor Joe, the octoroon.
John Corliss Cranmer went insane for sufficient cause!
John Corliss Cranmer went crazy for good reason!
AS READERS of popular fiction know well, Lee Cranmer’s forte was the writing of what is called—among fellows in the craft—the pseudo-scientific story. In plain words, this means a yarn, based upon solid fact in the field of astronomy, chemistry, anthropology or whatnot, which carries to logical conclusion unproved theories of men who devote their lives to searching out further nadirs of fact.
AS READERS of popular fiction know well, Lee Cranmer’s strength was writing what is referred to—among peers in the craft—as the pseudo-scientific story. In simple terms, this means a tale, based on solid facts in fields like astronomy, chemistry, anthropology, or whatever, that takes unproven theories of people who dedicate their lives to uncovering deeper truths to a logical conclusion.
In certain fashion these men are allies of science. Often they visualize something which has not been imagined even by the best of men from whom they secure data, thus opening new horizons of possibility. In a large way Jules Verne was one of these men in his day; Lee Cranmer bade fair to carry on the work in worthy fashion—work taken up for a period by an Englishman named Wells, but abandoned for stories of a different—and, in my humble opinion, less absorbing—type.
In a way, these men are allies of science. They often envision things that haven’t even been thought of by the most brilliant minds from whom they gather information, thus paving the way for new possibilities. In many respects, Jules Verne was one of these individuals in his time; Lee Cranmer seemed likely to continue this work in a meaningful way—work that was briefly taken up by an Englishman named Wells but was ultimately abandoned for stories of a different—and, in my opinion, less engaging—kind.
Lee wrote three novels, all published, which dealt with such subjects—two of the three secured from his own father’s labors, and the other speculating upon the discovery and possible uses of interatomic energy. Upon John Corliss Cranmer’s return from Prague that fatal winter, the father informed Lee that a greater subject than any with which the young man had dealt, now could be tapped.
Lee wrote three novels, all published, that explored such topics—two of them based on his father's work, and the other imagining the discovery and possible uses of interatomic energy. When John Corliss Cranmer returned from Prague that fateful winter, his father told Lee that a more significant subject than any he had previously tackled was now available to explore.
Cranmer, senior, had devised a way in which the limiting factors in protozoic life and growth, could be nullified; in time, and with cooperation of biologists who specialized upon karyokinesis and embryology of higher forms, he hoped—to put the theory in pragmatic terms—to be able to grow swine the size of elephants, quail or woodcock with breasts from which a hundredweight of white meat could be cut away, and steers whose dehorned heads might butt at the third story of a skyscraper!
Cranmer, senior, had come up with a way to overcome the limiting factors in protozoic life and growth; eventually, with the help of biologists who focused on karyokinesis and the embryology of more advanced creatures, he hoped—to put it simply—to be able to grow pigs the size of elephants, quail or woodcock with breasts that could yield a hundredweight of white meat, and cattle whose dehorned heads could butt against the third floor of a skyscraper!
Such result would revolutionize the methods of food supply, of course. It also would hold out hope for all undersized specimens of humanity—provided only that if factors inhibiting growth could be deleted, some method of stopping gianthood also could be developed.
Such a result would change the way we supply food, of course. It would also offer hope for all smaller individuals—assuming that if we could eliminate the factors that hinder growth, we could also find a way to prevent excessive growth.
Cranmer the elder, through use of an undescribed (in the notebook) growth medium of which one constituent was agar-agar, and the use of radium emanations, had succeeded in bringing about apparently unrestricted growth in the paramœcium protozoan, certain of the vegetable growths (among which were bacteria), and in the amorphous cell of protoplasm known as the amœba—the last a single cell containing only neucleolus, neucleus, and a space known as the contractile vacuole which somehow aided in throwing off particles impossible[30] to assimilate directly. This point may be remembered in respect to the piles of lumber left near the outside walls surrounding Dead House!
Cranmer the elder, by using an unspecified growth medium that included agar-agar and radium emanations, managed to achieve seemingly unlimited growth in the paramœcium protozoan, certain types of plants (including bacteria), and in the shapeless protoplasm cell known as the amœba—the last being a single cell that contains only a nucleolus, nucleus, and a space called the contractile vacuole, which somehow helped expel particles that couldn’t be directly absorbed. This detail should be noted regarding the stacks of lumber left outside the walls surrounding Dead House!
When Lee Cranmer and his wife came south to visit, John Corliss Cranmer showed his son an amœba—normally an organism visible under low-power microscope—which he had absolved from natural growth inhibitions. This amœba, a rubbery, amorphous mass of protoplasm, was of the size then of a large beef liver. It could have been held in two cupped hands, placed side by side.
When Lee Cranmer and his wife came down south to visit, John Corliss Cranmer showed his son an amoeba—usually an organism visible under a low-power microscope—that he had freed from natural growth constraints. This amoeba, a rubbery, shapeless mass of protoplasm, was about the size of a large beef liver. It could have easily fit in two cupped hands placed side by side.
“How large could it grow?” asked Lee, wide-eyed and interested.
“How big could it get?” asked Lee, wide-eyed and intrigued.
“So far as I know,” answered the father, “there is no limit—now! It might, if it got food enough, grow to be as big as the Masonic Temple!
“So far as I know,” answered the father, “there is no limit—right now! It might, if it got enough food, grow to be as big as the Masonic Temple!”
“But take it out and kill it. Destroy the organism utterly—burning the fragment—else there is no telling what might happen. The amœba, as I have explained, reproduces by simple division. Any fragment remaining might be dangerous.”
“But take it out and kill it. Destroy the organism completely—burn the fragment—otherwise there’s no telling what might happen. The amoeba, as I’ve explained, reproduces by simple division. Any leftover fragment could be dangerous.”
Lee took the rubbery, translucent giant cell—but he did not obey orders. Instead of destroying it as his father had directed, Lee thought out a plan. Suppose he should grow this organism to tremendous size? Suppose, when the tale of his father’s accomplishment were spread, an amœba of many tons weight could be shown in evidence? Lee, of somewhat sensational cast of mind, determined instantly to keep secret the fact that he was not destroying the organism, but encouraging its further growth. Thought of possible peril never crossed his mind.
Lee took the rubbery, translucent giant cell—but he didn’t follow orders. Instead of destroying it as his father had instructed, Lee came up with a plan. What if he grew this organism to a huge size? What if, when his father’s achievement was shared, an amoeba weighing tons could be presented as proof? Lee, with a somewhat dramatic way of thinking, immediately decided to keep it a secret that he wasn’t destroying the organism, but rather helping it grow further. The thought of any potential danger never crossed his mind.
He arranged to have the thing fed—allowing for normal increase of size in an abnormal thing. It fooled him only in growing much more rapidly. When he came back from Cuba the amœba practically filled the whole of the mud sink hollow. He had to give it much greater supplies....
He set up a way to feed it—accounting for the normal growth of an unusual organism. It only tricked him by growing much faster than expected. When he returned from Cuba, the amoeba had nearly filled the entire mud sink. He had to provide it with much larger amounts of food...
The giant cell came to absorb as much as two hogs in a single day. During daylight, while hunger still was appeased, it never emerged, however. That remained for the time that it could secure no more food near at hand to satisfy its ravenous and increasing appetite.
The giant cell could take in as much as two pigs in a single day. During the day, when it wasn’t hungry, it stayed hidden. It only came out when it couldn’t find any more food nearby to satisfy its growing and insatiable hunger.
Only instinct for the sensational kept Lee from telling Peggy, his wife, all about the matter. Lee hoped to spring a coup which would immortalize his father, and surprise his wife terrifically. Therefore, he kept his own counsel—and made bargains with the Cajan, Rori, who supplied food daily for the shapeless monster of the pool.
Only his instinct for the dramatic stopped Lee from telling his wife, Peggy, everything about the situation. Lee wanted to pull off a move that would make his father a legend and shock his wife in the process. So, he kept his plans to himself and made deals with Rori, the Cajun who brought food every day for the formless creature in the pool.
The tragedy itself came suddenly and unexpectedly. Peggy, feeding the two Gordon setters that Lee and she used for quail hunting, was in the Lodge yard before sunset. She romped alone, as Lee himself was dressing.
The tragedy struck suddenly and without warning. Peggy, who was feeding the two Gordon setters that she and Lee used for quail hunting, was in the Lodge yard before sunset. She played by herself since Lee was getting dressed.
Of a sudden her screams cut the still air! Without her knowledge, ten-foot pseudopods—those flowing tentacles of protoplasm sent forth by the sinister occupant of the pool—slid out and around her putteed ankles.
All of a sudden, her screams broke the still air! Unbeknownst to her, ten-foot pseudopods—the flowing tentacles of protoplasm sent out by the sinister occupant of the pool—wrapped around her putteed ankles.
For a moment she did not understand. Then, at first suspicion of the horrid truth, her cries rent the air. Lee, at that time struggling to lace a pair of high shoes, straightened, paled, and grabbed a revolver as he dashed out.
For a moment, she didn’t get it. Then, with the first hint of the terrible truth, her screams filled the air. Lee, who was in the middle of trying to lace up a pair of high shoes, stood up straight, turned pale, and grabbed a gun as he rushed out.
In another room a scientist, absorbed in his note-taking, glanced up, frowned, and then—recognizing the voice—shed his white gown and came out. He was too late to do aught but gasp with horror.
In another room, a scientist, focused on his note-taking, looked up, frowned, and then—realizing whose voice it was—took off his white gown and stepped out. He was too late to do anything but gasp in horror.
In the yard Peggy was half engulfed in a squamous, rubbery something which at first glance he could not analyze.
In the yard, Peggy was partially covered in a squishy, rubbery thing that he couldn't identify at first glance.
Lee, his boy, was fighting with the sticky folds, and slowly, surely, losing his own grip upon the earth!
Lee, his son, was struggling with the sticky folds and slowly, but surely, losing his grip on the ground!
IX.
JOHN CORLISS CRANMER was by no means a coward. He stared, cried aloud, then ran indoors, seizing the first two weapons which came to hand—a shotgun and hunting knife which lay in sheath in a cartridged belt across a hook of the hall-tree. The knife was ten inches in length and razor keen.
JOHN CORLISS CRANMER was definitely not a coward. He stared, shouted loudly, then ran inside, grabbing the first two weapons he could find—a shotgun and a hunting knife that were sheathed in a cartridge belt hanging on a hook of the hall tree. The knife was ten inches long and razor-sharp.
[31]
[31]
Cranmer rushed out again. He saw an indecent fluid something—which as yet he had not had time to classify—lumping itself into a six-foot-high center before his very eyes! It looked like one of the micro-organisms he had studied! One grown to frightful dimensions. An amœba!
Cranmer rushed out again. He saw some kind of disgusting liquid thing—which he hadn’t had a chance to figure out yet—forming itself into a six-foot-high mass right in front of him! It looked like one of the microorganisms he had studied! One that had grown to terrifying sizes. An amoeba!
There, some minutes suffocated in the rubbery folds—yet still apparent beneath the glistening ooze of this monster—were two bodies.
There, some minutes trapped in the rubbery folds—yet still visible beneath the glistening ooze of this monster—were two bodies.
They were dead. He knew it. Nevertheless he attacked the flowing, senseless monster with his knife. Shot would do no good. And he found that even the deep, terrific slashes made by his knife closed together in a moment and healed. The monster was invulnerable to ordinary attack!
They were dead. He knew it. Still, he charged at the shapeless, mindless creature with his knife. A gun wouldn’t help. He realized that even the deep, severe cuts from his knife closed up in an instant and healed. The monster was immune to regular attacks!
A pair of pseudopods sought out his ankles, attempting to bring him low. Both of these he severed—and escaped. Why did he try? He did not know. The two whom he had sought to rescue were dead, buried under folds of this horrid thing he knew to be his own discovery and fabrication.
A pair of pseudopods reached for his ankles, trying to bring him down. He cut both of them off—and got away. Why did he even try? He had no idea. The two people he had tried to save were dead, buried beneath the weight of this terrible thing he recognized as his own creation.
Then it was that revulsion and insanity came upon him.
Then it was that disgust and madness came over him.
There ended the story of John Corliss Cranmer, save for one hastily scribbled paragraph—evidently written at the time Rori had seen him atop the wall.
There ended the story of John Corliss Cranmer, except for one quickly written paragraph—clearly written when Rori saw him on top of the wall.
May we not supply with assurance the intervening steps?
May we not confidently provide the steps in between?
Cranmer was known to have purchased a whole pen of hogs a day or two following the tragedy. These animals never were seen again. During the time the wall was being constructed is it not reasonable to assume that he fed the giant organism within—to keep it quiet? His scientist brain must have visualized clearly the havoc and horror which could be wrought by the loathsome thing if it ever were driven by hunger to flow away from the Lodge and prey upon the countryside!
Cranmer was known to have bought a whole pen of pigs a day or two after the tragedy. These animals were never seen again. While the wall was being built, isn't it reasonable to think that he fed the huge creature inside—to keep it quiet? His scientific mind must have clearly imagined the destruction and fear that could be caused by that disgusting thing if it ever got hungry enough to leave the Lodge and start attacking the countryside!
With the wall once in place, he evidently figured that starvation or some other means which he could supply would kill the thing. One of the means had been made by setting fire to several piles of the disgorged timbers; probably this had no effect whatever.
With the wall built, he clearly thought that starvation or some other method he could provide would destroy the thing. One of the methods involved setting fire to several piles of the discarded timber; likely, this had no impact at all.
The amœba was to accomplish still more destruction. In the throes of hunger it threw its gigantic, formless strength against the house walls from the inside; then every edible morsel within was assimilated, the logs, rafters and other fragments being worked out through the contractile vacuole.
The amoeba was set to cause even more destruction. In its hunger, it used its massive, shapeless strength to attack the house walls from the inside; then it absorbed every edible piece inside, pulling out the logs, rafters, and other bits through the contracting vacuole.
During some of its last struggles, undoubtedly, the side wall of brick was weakened—not to collapse, however, until the giant amœba no longer could take advantage of the breach.
During some of its final struggles, without a doubt, the brick side wall was weakened—but it didn't collapse until the giant amoeba could no longer exploit the gap.
In final death lassitude, the amœba stretched itself out in a thin layer over the ground. There it succumbed, though there is no means of estimating how long a time intervened.
In its final exhaustion, the amœba stretched out in a thin layer on the ground. There it gave in, though there's no way to tell how much time passed.
The last paragraph in Cranmer’s notebook, scrawled so badly that it is possible some words I have not deciphered correctly, read as follows:
The last paragraph in Cranmer’s notebook, written so poorly that it’s possible I didn’t decipher some words correctly, reads as follows:
“In my work I have found the means of creating a monster. The unnatural thing, in turn, has destroyed my work and those whom I held dear. It is in vain that I assure myself of innocence of spirit. Mine is the crime of presumption. Now, as expiation—worthless though that may be—I give myself....”
“In my work, I have discovered how to create a monster. This unnatural being has, in return, destroyed my work and the people I loved. It's pointless for me to convince myself of my innocence. My crime is one of arrogance. Now, as atonement—though it may mean nothing—I give myself....”
It is better not to think of that last leap, and the struggle of an insane man in the grip of the dying monster.
It’s better not to think about that last leap and the struggle of a madman caught in the grip of the dying monster.

[32]
[32]
Will Thrill and Amaze You
In This Strange Story
The Thing
of a
Thousand
Shapes
UNCLE JIM was dead.
UNCLE JIM has died.
I could scarcely believe it, but the little yellow missive, which had just been handed to me by the Western Union messenger boy, left no room for doubt. It was short and convincing:
I could hardly believe it, but the little yellow note that was just handed to me by the Western Union messenger boy left no room for doubt. It was brief and clear:
“Come to Peoria at once. James Braddock dead of heart failure.
Come to Peoria right away. James Braddock has died of heart failure.
Corbin & His. Attorneys.”
Corbin & His. Attorneys.
I should explain here that Uncle Jim, my mother’s brother, was my only living near relative. Having lost both father and mother in the Iroquois Theatre Fire at the age of twelve years, I should have been forced to abandon my plans for a high school and commercial education but for his noble generosity. In his home town he was believed to be comfortably well off, but I had learned not long since that it had meant a considerable sacrifice for him to furnish the fifteen hundred dollars a year to put me through high school and business college, and I was glad when the time came for me to find employment, and thus become independent of his bounty.
I should mention that Uncle Jim, my mom's brother, was my only close relative. After losing both my parents in the Iroquois Theatre Fire when I was twelve, I thought I would have to give up my plans for high school and a business education, but his incredible generosity made it possible. In his hometown, people thought he was doing pretty well financially, but I found out not long ago that it took a significant sacrifice on his part to provide the fifteen hundred dollars a year to support my education in high school and business college. I was really grateful when the time came for me to find a job and become independent of his help.
My position as bookkeeper for a commission firm in South Water Street, while not particularly remunerative, at least provided a comfortable living, and[33] I was happy in it—until the message of his death came.
My job as a bookkeeper for a commission firm on South Water Street, while not very well-paying, offered a decent living, and I was content with it—until I received the news of his death.
I took the telegram to my employer, obtained a week’s leave-of-absence, and was soon on the way to the Union Depot.
I took the telegram to my boss, got a week off, and was soon heading to the Union Depot.
All the way to Peoria I thought about Uncle Jim. He was not old—only forty-five—and when I had last seen him he had seemed particularly hale and hearty. This sudden loss of my nearest and dearest friend was, therefore, almost unbelievable. I carried a leaden weight in my heart, and it seemed that the lump in my throat would choke me.
All the way to Peoria, I thought about Uncle Jim. He wasn't old—just forty-five—and when I last saw him, he seemed really healthy. This sudden loss of my closest friend felt almost unbelievable. I carried a heavy weight in my heart, and it felt like the lump in my throat would choke me.
Uncle Jim had lived on a three-hundred-and-twenty acre farm near Peoria. Being a bachelor, he had employed a housekeeper. The farm work was looked after by a family named Severs—man, wife and two sons—who lived in the tenant house, perhaps a thousand feet to the rear of the owner’s residence, in convenient proximity to the barn, silos and other farm buildings.
Uncle Jim lived on a 320-acre farm near Peoria. As a bachelor, he had a housekeeper. The farm work was managed by a family called the Severs—husband, wife, and their two sons—who lived in the tenant house, about a thousand feet behind the main house, conveniently close to the barn, silos, and other farm buildings.
As I have said, my uncle’s neighbors believed him to be comfortably well off, but I knew the place was mortgaged to the limit, so that the income from the fertile acres was practically absorbed by overhead expenses and interest.
As I mentioned, my uncle’s neighbors thought he was doing pretty well financially, but I knew the place was totally maxed out on the mortgage, so the money coming in from the productive land was almost entirely eaten up by bills and interest.
Had my uncle been a business man in the true sense of the term, no doubt he could have been wealthy. But he was a scientist and dreamer, inclined to let the farm run itself while he devoted his time to study and research. His hobby was psychic phenomena. His thirst for more facts regarding the human mind was insatiable. In the pursuit of his favorite study, he had attended seances in this country and abroad with the leading spiritualists of the world.
If my uncle had been a true businessman, he definitely could have been rich. But he was a scientist and a dreamer, more inclined to let the farm manage itself while he focused on studying and researching. His hobby was psychic phenomena. His desire for more knowledge about the human mind was unquenchable. In pursuit of his favorite interest, he attended seances both in this country and abroad with some of the top spiritualists in the world.
He was a member of the London Society for Psychical Research, as well as the American Society, and corresponded regularly with noted scientists, psychologists and spiritualists. As an authority on psychic phenomena, he had contributed articles to the leading scientific publications from time to time, and was the author of a dozen well-known books on the subject.
He was a member of the London Society for Psychical Research and the American Society, and he regularly corresponded with prominent scientists, psychologists, and spiritualists. As an expert on psychic phenomena, he occasionally contributed articles to top scientific publications and authored a dozen well-known books on the topic.
Thus, grief-filled though I was, my mind kept presenting to me memory after memory of Uncle Jim’s scientific attainments and scholarly life, while the rumbling car wheels left the miles behind; and the thought that such a man had been lost to me and to the world was almost unbearable.
So, even though I was filled with grief, my mind kept bringing up memory after memory of Uncle Jim’s achievements in science and his academic life, while the car wheels rolled over the miles; the idea that someone like him was gone from my life and from the world felt almost unbearable.
I arrived in Peoria shortly before midnight, and was glad to find Joe Severs, son of my uncle’s tenant, waiting for me with a flivver. After a five-mile ride in inky darkness over a rough road, we came to the farm.
I got to Peoria just before midnight and was happy to see Joe Severs, my uncle's tenant's son, waiting for me with a old car. After a five-mile drive through pitch-black darkness on a bumpy road, we reached the farm.
I was greeted at the door by the housekeeper, Mrs. Rhodes, and one of two men, nearby neighbors, who had kindly volunteered to “set up” with the corpse. The woman’s eyes were red with weeping, and her tears flowed afresh as she led me to the room where my uncle’s body lay in a gray casket.
I was welcomed at the door by the housekeeper, Mrs. Rhodes, and one of two nearby neighbors who had kindly offered to help with the body. The woman’s eyes were puffy from crying, and she started to tear up again as she took me to the room where my uncle’s body was in a gray casket.
A dim kerosene lamp burned in one corner of the room, and after the silent watcher had greeted me with a handclasp and a sad shake of the head, I walked up to view the remains of my dearest friend on earth.
A dim kerosene lamp flickered in one corner of the room, and after the quiet observer greeted me with a handshake and a sorrowful shake of the head, I walked over to see the remains of my closest friend in the world.
As I looked down on that noble, kindly face, the old lump, which had for a time subsided, came back in my throat. I expected tears, heartrending sobs, but they did not come. I seemed dazed—bewildered.
As I looked down at that noble, kind face, the old lump in my throat, which had briefly disappeared, returned. I expected tears and painful sobs, but none came. I felt dazed—confused.
Suddenly, and apparently against my own reason, I heard myself saying aloud, “He is not dead—only sleeping.”
Suddenly, and seemingly against my own logic, I found myself saying out loud, “He’s not dead—just sleeping.”
When the watchers looked at me in amazement I repeated, “Uncle Jim is not dead! He is only sleeping.”
When the onlookers stared at me in disbelief, I repeated, “Uncle Jim is not dead! He’s just sleeping.”
Mrs. Rhodes looked compassionately at me, and by a meaning glance at the others said as plainly as if she had spoken, “His mind is affected.”
Mrs. Rhodes looked at me with sympathy, and with a meaningful glance at the others, she conveyed as clearly as if she had spoken, “His mind is affected.”
She and Mr. Newberry, the neighbor whom I had first met, gently led me from the room. I was, myself dumfounded at the words I had uttered, nor could I find a reason for them.
She and Mr. Newberry, the neighbor I had first met, quietly guided me out of the room. I was completely stunned by the words I had said, and I couldn’t figure out why I had said them.
My uncle was undoubtedly dead, at least as far as this physical world was concerned. There was nothing about the appearance of the pale, rigid corpse to indicate life, and he had, without doubt, been pronounced dead by a physician. Why, then, had I made this unusual, uncalled for—in fact, ridiculous—statement? I did not know. I[34] concluded that I must have been crazed with grief—beside myself for the moment.
My uncle was definitely dead, at least in terms of this physical world. There was nothing about the look of the pale, stiff body to suggest life, and a doctor had certainly declared him dead. So, why had I made this weird, unnecessary—in fact, ridiculous—statement? I had no idea. I concluded that I must have been overwhelmed with grief—totally beside myself for that moment. [34]
I had announced my intention to keep watch with Mr. Newberry and the other neighbor, Mr. Glitch, but was finally prevailed upon to go to my room, on the ground that my nerves were overwrought and I must have rest. It was decided, therefore, that the housekeeper, who had scarcely slept a wink the night before, and I should retire, while the two neighbors alternately kept two-hour watches, one sitting up while the other slept on a davenport near the fireplace.
I had said I would keep watch with Mr. Newberry and our neighbor, Mr. Glitch, but I was eventually convinced to go to my room because my nerves were shot and I needed rest. So, it was agreed that the housekeeper, who hardly slept at all the night before, and I would go to bed, while the two neighbors would take turns keeping watch for two hours, one staying up while the other slept on a couch near the fireplace.
Mrs. Rhodes conducted me to my room. I quickly undressed, blew out the kerosene light and got into bed. It was some time before I could compose myself for sleep, and I remember that just as I was dozing off I seemed to hear my name pronounced as if someone were calling me from a great distance:
Mrs. Rhodes showed me to my room. I quickly changed my clothes, blew out the kerosene lamp, and got into bed. It took a while for me to settle down and fall asleep, and I remember that just as I was drifting off, I thought I heard someone calling my name from far away.
“Billy!” and then, in the same far-away voice: “Save me, Billy!”
“Billy!” and then, in the same distant voice: “Save me, Billy!”
I had slept for perhaps fifteen minutes when I awoke with a start. Either I was dreaming, or something about the size and shape of a half-grown conger eel was creeping across my bed.
I had slept for maybe fifteen minutes when I suddenly woke up. Either I was dreaming, or something that looked like a half-grown conger eel was slithering across my bed.
For the moment I was frozen with horror, as I perceived the white, nameless thing, in the dim light from my window. With a convulsive movement I threw the bedclothes from me, leaped to the floor, struck a match, and quickly lit the lamp. Then, taking my heavy walking-stick in hand, I advanced on the bed.
For a moment, I was frozen in terror as I saw the white, formless thing in the dim light from my window. With a sudden movement, I threw the covers off me, jumped out of bed, struck a match, and quickly lit the lamp. Then, grabbing my heavy walking stick, I moved toward the bed.
Moving the bedclothing cautiously with the stick and prodding here and there, I at length discovered that the thing was gone. The door was closed, there was no transom, and the window was screened. I therefore concluded that it must still be in the room.
Moving the bedding carefully with the stick and poking around, I finally found that the thing was gone. The door was closed, there was no transom, and the window was screened. I concluded that it must still be in the room.
With this thought in mind, I carefully searched every inch of space, looking under and behind the furniture, with the lamp in one hand and stick in the other. I then removed all the bedding and opened the dresser drawers, and found—nothing!
With that thought in mind, I searched every corner, looking under and behind the furniture, holding the lamp in one hand and a stick in the other. I then stripped the bed and opened the dresser drawers, and found—nothing!
After completely satisfying myself that the animal I had seen, or perhaps seemed to see, could not possibly be in the room, I decided that I had been suffering from a nightmare, and again retired. Because of my nervousness from the experience, I did not again blow out the light, but instead turned it low.
After making sure that the animal I thought I had seen (or maybe just imagined) couldn't possibly be in the room, I concluded that I must have been having a nightmare, and I went back to bed. Still feeling anxious from the experience, I didn't turn off the light completely this time, but instead dimmed it.
After a half hour of restless turning and tossing, I succeeded in going to sleep; this time for possibly twenty minutes, when I was once more aroused. The same feeling of horror came over me, as I distinctly heard a rolling, scraping sound beneath my bed. I kept perfectly still and waited while the sound went on. Something was apparently creeping underneath my bed, and it seemed to be moving toward the foot, slowly and laboriously.
After half an hour of tossing and turning, I finally managed to fall asleep; this time for maybe twenty minutes, before I was stirred awake again. The same sense of dread washed over me as I clearly heard a rolling, scraping noise beneath my bed. I stayed completely still and listened as the sound continued. Something was apparently crawling under my bed, and it seemed to be moving toward the end, slowly and with great effort.
Stealthily I sat up, leaned forward and peered over the foot-board. The sounds grew more distinct, and a white, round mass, which looked like a porcupine rolled into a ball with bristles projecting, emerged from under my bed. I uttered a choking cry of fright, and the thing disappeared before my eyes!
Stealthily, I sat up, leaned forward, and peered over the footboard. The sounds became clearer, and a white, round shape that looked like a porcupine curled up in a ball with bristles sticking out, came out from under my bed. I let out a choking cry of fear, and the thing vanished before my eyes!
Without waiting to search the room further, I leaped from the bed to the spot nearest the door, wrenched it open, and started on a run for the living-room, attired only in pajamas. As I neared the room, however, part of my lost courage came back to me, and I slowed down to a walk. I reasoned that a precipitate entrance into the room would arouse the household, and that possibly, after all, I was only the victim of a second nightmare. I resolved, therefore, to say nothing to the watchers about my experience, but to tell them only that I was unable to sleep and had come down for company.
Without waiting to search the room any further, I jumped out of bed and ran to the door, yanked it open, and took off for the living room, wearing only my pajamas. However, as I got closer to the room, I regained some of my lost courage and slowed to a walk. I figured that a sudden entrance into the room would disturb everyone in the house, and that maybe I was just experiencing another nightmare. I decided not to say anything to the others about what I had gone through, but to simply tell them that I couldn’t sleep and had come down for some company.
Newberry met me at the door.
Newberry greeted me at the door.
“Why what’s the matter?” he asked. “You look pale. Anything wrong?”
“What's wrong?” he asked. “You look pale. Is everything okay?”
“Nothing but a slight attack of indigestion. Couldn’t sleep, so I came down for company.”
“Just a bit of indigestion. I couldn’t sleep, so I came down for some company.”
“You should have brought a dressing-gown or something. You may take cold.”
“You should have brought a bathrobe or something. You might catch a cold.”
“Oh, I feel quite comfortable enough,” I said.
“Oh, I feel pretty comfortable enough,” I said.
[35]
[35]
Newberry stirred the logs in the fireplace to a blaze, and we moved our chairs close to the flickering circle of warmth. The dim light was still burning in the corner of the room, and Glitch was snoring on the davenport.
Newberry stirred the logs in the fireplace to get a fire going, and we moved our chairs closer to the cozy warmth. The soft light was still glowing in the corner of the room, and Glitch was snoring on the couch.
“Funny thing,” said Newberry, “the instructions your uncle left.”
“Funny thing,” Newberry said, “the instructions your uncle left.”
“Instructions? What instructions?” I asked.
“Instructions? What instructions?” I asked.
“Why, didn’t you know? But of course you didn’t. He left written instructions with Mrs. Rhodes that in case of his sudden death his body was not to be embalmed, packed in ice, or preserved in any way, and that it was not to be buried under any consideration, until decomposition had set in. He also ordered that no autopsy should be held until it had been definitely decided that putrefaction had taken place.”
“Why, didn’t you know? But of course you didn’t. He left written instructions with Mrs. Rhodes that in case of his sudden death, his body was not to be embalmed, packed in ice, or preserved in any way, and that it was not to be buried under any circumstances until decomposition had started. He also ordered that no autopsy should be conducted until it was clear that putrefaction had occurred.”
“Have these instructions been carried out?” I asked.
“Have these instructions been followed?” I asked.
“To the letter,” he replied.
"Exactly," he replied.
“And how long will it take for putrefaction to set in?”
“And how long will it take for decay to start?”
“The doctors say it will probably be noticed in twenty-four hours.”
“The doctors say it will probably be noticed in twenty-four hours.”
I reflected on this strange order of my uncle’s. It seemed to me that he must have feared being buried alive, or something of the sort, and I recalled several instances, of which I had heard, where bodies, upon being exhumed, were found turned over in their coffins, while others had apparently torn their hair and clawed the lid in their efforts to escape from a living tomb.
I thought about this weird request from my uncle. It seemed to me that he must have been afraid of being buried alive or something like that, and I remembered several stories I had heard where bodies, when dug up, were found turned over in their coffins, while others had apparently pulled their hair and clawed at the lid trying to escape from a living grave.
I was beginning to feel sleepy again and had just started to doze, when Newberry grasped my arm.
I was starting to feel sleepy again and had just begun to doze off when Newberry grabbed my arm.
“Look!” he exclaimed, pointing toward the body.
“Look!” he shouted, pointing toward the body.
I looked quickly and seemed to see something white for an instant, near the nostrils.
I glanced quickly and thought I saw something white for a moment, near the nostrils.
“Did you see it?” he asked breathlessly.
"Did you see it?" he asked, out of breath.
“See what?” I replied, wishing to learn if he had seen the same thing I had.
“See what?” I replied, hoping to find out if he had seen the same thing I had.
“I saw something white, like a thick vapor or filmy veil, come out of his nose. When I spoke to you it seemed to jerk back. Didn’t you see it?”
“I saw something white, like a thick vapor or thin veil, come out of his nose. When I talked to you, it looked like it pulled back. Didn’t you see it?”
“Thought I saw a white flash there when you spoke, but it must have been imagination.”
“Thought I saw a white flash when you spoke, but it must have been my imagination.”
The time had now arrived for Glitch to watch, so my companion wakened him, and they exchanged places. Newberry was soon asleep, and Glitch, being a stoical German, said little. I presently became drowsy, and was asleep in my chair in a short time.
The time had now come for Glitch to watch, so my friend woke him up, and they switched places. Newberry quickly fell asleep, and Glitch, being a stoic German, didn’t say much. I soon started to feel drowsy and was asleep in my chair before long.
A cry from Glitch brought me to my feet. “Vake up and help catch der cat!”
A shout from Glitch got me up on my feet. “Wake up and help catch the cat!”
“What cat?” demanded Newberry, also awakening.
“What cat?” Newberry asked, also waking up.
“Der big vite cat,” said Glitch, visibly excited. “Chust now he came der door through and yumped der coffin in.”
“Der big white cat,” said Glitch, clearly excited. “Just now he came through the door and jumped in the coffin.”
The three of us rushed to the coffin, but there was no sign of a cat, and everything seemed undisturbed.
The three of us hurried to the coffin, but there was no sign of a cat, and everything looked undisturbed.
“Dot’s funny,” said Glitch. “Maybe it’s hiding someveres in der room.”
“Dot’s funny,” said Glitch. “Maybe it’s hiding somewhere in the room.”
We searched the room, without result.
We searched the room, but found nothing.
“You’ve been seeing things,” said Newberry.
"You've been imagining things," said Newberry.
“What did the animal look like?” I asked.
“What did the animal look like?” I asked.
“Vite, und big as a dog. It kommt der door in, so, und galloped across der floor, so, und yumped in der casket chust like dot. Ach! It vos a fierce-looking beast.”
“Quick, and big as a dog. It came in the door, and galloped across the floor, and jumped in the casket just like that. Oh! It was a fierce-looking beast.”
Glitch was very much in earnest and gesticulated rapidly as he described the appearance and movements of the feline. Perhaps I should have felt inclined to laugh, had it not been for my own experience that night. I noticed, too, that Newberry’s expression was anything but jocular.
Glitch was totally serious and waved his hands a lot as he talked about how the cat looked and moved. I might have felt like laughing if it weren't for my own experience that night. I also noticed that Newberry's expression was far from playful.
It was now nearly four o’clock, time for Newberry to watch, but Glitch protested that he could not sleep another wink, so the three of us drew chairs up close to the fire. On each side of the fireplace was a large window. The shades were completely drawn and the windows were draped with heavy lace curtains. Happening to look up at the window to the left, I noticed something of a mouse-gray color hanging near the top of one of the curtains. As I looked, I fancied I saw a slight movement as of a wing being stretched a bit and[36] then folded, and the thing took on the appearance of a large vampire bat, hanging upside down.
It was almost four o’clock, time for Newberry to take his watch, but Glitch complained that he couldn't sleep at all, so the three of us pulled our chairs up close to the fire. On either side of the fireplace was a large window. The shades were completely drawn, and the windows were covered with heavy lace curtains. I happened to glance up at the window on the left and noticed something mouse-gray hanging near the top of one of the curtains. As I looked closer, I thought I saw a slight movement, like a wing being stretched a little and then folded, and it looked like a large vampire bat hanging upside down.
I called the attention of my companions to our singular visitor, and both saw it as plainly as I.
I got my friends' attention to our unusual visitor, and they both saw it just as clearly as I did.
“How do you suppose he got in?” asked Newberry.
“How do you think he got in?” asked Newberry.
“Funny ve didn’t see him before,” said Glitch.
“Funny we didn’t see him before,” said Glitch.
I picked up the fire tongs and Newberry seized the poker. Creeping softly up to the curtain, I stood on tiptoe and reached up to seize the animal with the tongs. It was too quick for me, however, and fluttered out of my reach. There followed a chase around the room, which lasted several minutes. Seeing that it would be impossible for us to capture the creature by this method, we gave up the chase, whereupon it calmed down and suspended itself from the picture molding, upside down.
I grabbed the fire tongs, and Newberry took the poker. Moving quietly toward the curtain, I stood on my toes and reached up to grab the animal with the tongs. It was too fast for me, though, and flitted out of my reach. A chase around the room followed that lasted several minutes. Realizing it would be impossible to catch the creature this way, we finally gave up, at which point it settled down and hung upside down from the picture molding.
On seeing this, Glitch, who had taken a heavy book from the table, hurled it at our unwelcome visitor. His aim was good, and the thing uttered a squeak as it was crushed against the wall.
On seeing this, Glitch, who had picked up a heavy book from the table, threw it at our unwanted guest. He aimed well, and the thing let out a squeak as it hit the wall.
At this moment I thought I heard a moan from the direction of the casket, but could not be certain.
At that moment, I thought I heard a moan coming from the direction of the casket, but I couldn't be sure.
Newberry and I rushed over to where the book had fallen, intent on dispatching the thing with poker and tongs, but only the book lay on the floor. The creature had completely disappeared.
Newberry and I hurried to where the book had fallen, ready to deal with the thing using a poker and tongs, but only the book was on the floor. The creature had completely vanished.
I picked up the book, and noticed, as I did so, a grayish smear on the back cover. Taking this over to the light, we saw that it had a soapy appearance. As we looked, the substance apparently became absorbed, either by the atmosphere or into the cloth cover of the book. There remained, however, a dry, white, faintly-defined splotch on the book cover.
I picked up the book and noticed a grayish smear on the back cover. When I took it over to the light, we could see it had a soapy look. As we watched, the substance seemed to get absorbed, either into the air or into the fabric cover of the book. However, there was still a dry, white, faintly defined blotch on the book cover.
“What do you make of it?” I asked them.
“What do you think about it?” I asked them.
“Strange!” said Newberry.
"That's odd!" said Newberry.
I turned to Glitch, and noticed for the first time that his eyes were wide with fear. He shook his head and cast furtive glances toward the casket.
I turned to Glitch and saw for the first time that his eyes were wide with fear. He shook his head and glanced nervously at the casket.
“What do you think it is?” I asked.
“What do you think it is?” I asked.
“A vampire, maybe. A real vampire.”
“A vampire, perhaps. A real vampire.”
“What do you mean by a real vampire?”
“What do you mean by a real vampire?"
Glitch then described how, in the folk lore of his native land, there were stories current of corpses which lived on in the grave. It was believed that the spirits of these corpses assumed the form of huge vampire bats at night, and went about sucking the blood of living persons, with which they would return to the grave from time to time and nourish the corpse. This proceeding was kept up indefinitely, unless the corpse were exhumed and a stake driven through the heart.
Glitch then described how, in the folklore of his homeland, there were tales about corpses that continued to exist in the grave. People believed that the spirits of these corpses transformed into giant vampire bats at night, flying around and draining the blood of the living, which they would then take back to the grave periodically to nourish the corpse. This cycle could continue indefinitely unless the corpse was dug up and a stake was driven through its heart.
He related, in particular, the story of a Hungarian named Arnold Paul, whose body was dug up after it had been buried forty days. It was found that his cheeks were flushed with blood, and that his hair, beard and nails had grown in the grave. When the stake was driven through his heart, he had uttered a frightful shriek and a torrent of blood gushed from his mouth.
He specifically told the story of a Hungarian named Arnold Paul, whose body was exhumed after being buried for forty days. It was discovered that his cheeks were flushed with blood, and that his hair, beard, and nails had grown in the grave. When the stake was driven through his heart, he let out a horrifying scream, and a rush of blood poured from his mouth.
This vampire story seized on my imagination in a peculiar way. I thought again of my uncle’s strange request regarding the disposition of his body, and of the strange apparitions I had seen. For the moment I was a convert to the vampire theory.
This vampire story captured my imagination in a weird way. I thought again about my uncle’s odd request about what to do with his body, and the strange appearances I had witnessed. For now, I believed in the vampire theory.
My better judgment, however, soon convinced me that there could not be such a thing as a vampire, and, even if there were, a man whose character had been so noble as that of my deceased uncle would most certainly never resort to such hideous and revolting practices.
My better judgment soon convinced me that vampires couldn't possibly exist, and even if they did, a man with such a noble character as my late uncle would never engage in such disgusting and revolting behaviors.
We sat together in silence as the first faint streaks of dawn showed in the east. A few minutes later the welcome aroma of coffee and frying bacon greeted our nostrils, and Mrs. Rhodes came in to announce that breakfast was ready.
We sat together in silence as the first light of dawn appeared in the east. A few minutes later, the inviting smell of coffee and frying bacon filled the air, and Mrs. Rhodes came in to announce that breakfast was ready.
After breakfast, my newly-made friends departed for their homes, both assuring me that they would be glad to come and watch with me again that night.
After breakfast, my new friends left for their homes, both promising that they would be happy to come and watch with me again that night.
However, I read something in the uneasy manner of Glitch which led[37] me to believe that I could not count on him, and I was, therefore, not greatly surprised when he telephoned me an hour later, stating that his wife was ill, and that he would not be able to come.
However, I picked up on something in Glitch's uneasy tone that made me think I couldn't rely on him, so I wasn't too shocked when he called me an hour later to say that his wife was sick and he couldn't make it.
II.
I STROLLED outdoors to enjoy a cigar, comforted by the rays of the morning sun after my night’s experience.
I stepped outside to enjoy a cigar, feeling relaxed in the morning sun after my night’s experience.
It was pleasant, I reflected, to be once more in the realm of the natural, to see the trees attired in the autumn foliage, to feel the rustle of fallen leaves underfoot, to fill my lungs with the spicy, invigorating October air.
It was nice, I thought, to be once again in the natural world, to see the trees dressed in autumn leaves, to feel the crunch of fallen leaves beneath my feet, and to take in the fresh, energizing October air.
A gray squirrel scampered across my pathway, his cheek pouches bulging with acorns. A flock of blackbirds, migrating southward, stopped for a few moments in the trees above my head, chattering vociferously; then resumed their journey with a sudden whirr of wings and a few hoarse notes of farewell.
A gray squirrel darted across my path, its cheek pouches stuffed with acorns. A group of blackbirds, flying south, paused for a moment in the trees above me, chattering loudly; then they continued their journey with a sudden whirr of wings and a few croaky notes of goodbye.
“It is but a step,” I reflected, “from the natural to the supernatural.”
“It’s just a step,” I thought, “from the natural to the supernatural.”
This observation started a new line of thought. After all, could anything be supernatural—above nature? Nature, according to my belief, was only another name for God, eternal mind, omnipotent, omnipresent, omniscient ruler of the universe. If He were omnipotent, could anything take place contrary to His laws? Obviously not.
This observation sparked a new way of thinking. After all, could anything be supernatural—beyond nature? Nature, in my view, was just another way to refer to God, the eternal mind, the all-powerful, everywhere-present, all-knowing ruler of the universe. If He is all-powerful, can anything happen that goes against His laws? Clearly not.
The word “supernatural” was, after all, only an expression invented by man in his finite ignorance, to define those things which he did not understand. Telegraphy, telephony, the phonograph, the moving picture—all would have been regarded with superstition by an age less advanced than ours. Man had only to become familiar with the laws governing them, in order to discard the word “supernatural” as applied to their manifestations.
The term “supernatural” was just a label created by humans in their limited understanding to describe things they couldn’t grasp. Telegraphy, telephony, the phonograph, the moving picture—all of them would have been viewed with superstition by a less advanced society than ours. People simply needed to learn the principles behind them to move past using the term “supernatural” for these phenomena.
What right, then, had I to term the phenomena, which I had just witnessed, supernatural? I might call them supernormal, but to think of them as supernatural would be to believe the impossible; namely, that that which is all-powerful had been overpowered.
What right did I have to call the things I had just seen supernatural? I might refer to them as supernormal, but to think of them as supernatural would mean believing in the impossible; that is, that something all-powerful had been overcome.
I resolved, then and there, that if further phenomena manifested themselves that night, I would, as far as it were possible, curb my superstition and fear, regard them with the eye of a philosopher, and endeavor to learn their cause, which must necessarily be governed by natural law.
I decided right then that if any more strange things happened that night, I would try my best to control my superstitions and fears, look at them like a philosopher, and try to understand their cause, which must be based on natural law.
A gray cloud of dust and the whirring of a motor announced the coming of an automobile. The next minute an ancient flivver, with whose bumps of eccentricity I had gained some acquaintance, turned into the driveway and stopped opposite me. Joe Severs, older son of my uncle’s tenant, stepped out and came running toward me.
A gray cloud of dust and the sound of a motor signaled the arrival of a car. A moment later, an old jalopy, which I had become somewhat familiar with due to its quirks, turned into the driveway and stopped in front of me. Joe Severs, the older son of my uncle’s tenant, got out and came running toward me.
“Glitch’s wife died this morning,” he panted, “and he swears Mr. Braddock is a vampire and sucked her blood.”
“Glitch’s wife died this morning,” he breathed heavily, “and he’s convinced Mr. Braddock is a vampire and drained her blood.”
“What rot!” I replied. “Nobody believes him, of course?”
“What nonsense!” I replied. “No one believes him, right?”
“I ain’t so sure of that,” said Joe. “Some of the farmers are takin’ it mighty serious. One of the Langdon boys, first farm north of here, was took sick this mornin’. Doctor don’t know what’s the matter of him. Folks say it looks mighty queer.”
“I’m not so sure about that,” said Joe. “Some of the farmers are taking it pretty seriously. One of the Langdon boys, the first farm north of here, got sick this morning. The doctor doesn’t know what’s wrong with him. People are saying it seems really strange.”
Mrs. Rhodes appeared on the front porch.
Mrs. Rhodes stepped out onto the front porch.
“A telephone call for you, sir,” she said.
“A phone call for you, sir,” she said.
I hastened to the ’phone. A woman was speaking.
I rushed to the phone. A woman was talking.
“This is Mrs. Newberry,” she said. “My husband is dreadfully ill, and asked me to tell you that he cannot come to sit up with you tonight.”
“This is Mrs. Newberry,” she said. “My husband is really sick and asked me to let you know that he can't come to stay with you tonight.”
I thanked the lady, offered my condolences, and tendered my sincere wishes for her husband’s speedy recovery. This done, I wrote a note of sympathy to Mr. Glitch, and dispatched Joe with it.
I thanked the woman, expressed my condolences, and sent my best wishes for her husband’s quick recovery. After that, I wrote a sympathy note to Mr. Glitch and sent Joe with it.
Here, indeed, was a pretty situation. Glitch’s wife dead, Newberry seriously ill, and the whole countryside frightened by this impossible vampire story! I knew it would be useless to ask any of the other neighbors to keep watch with me. Obviously, I was destined to face the terrors of the coming night[38] alone. Was I equal to the task? Could my nerves, already unstrung by the previous night’s experience, withstand the ordeal?
Here was quite the situation. Glitch’s wife was dead, Newberry was seriously ill, and the entire countryside was scared by this crazy vampire story! I knew it would be pointless to ask any of the other neighbors to keep watch with me. Clearly, I was meant to face the fears of the coming night alone. Was I up to the task? Could my nerves, already frayed from the previous night’s experience, handle the ordeal?
I must confess, and not without a feeling of shame, that at this juncture I felt impelled to flee, anywhere, and leave my deceased uncle’s affairs to shape themselves as they would.
I have to admit, and I’m not proud of it, that at this point I felt the urge to escape, anywhere, and let my late uncle’s affairs take care of themselves.
With this idea in mind, I repaired to my room and started to pack my grip. Something fell to the floor. It was my uncle’s last letter, received only the day before the telegram arrived announcing his death. I hesitated—then picked it up and opened it. The last paragraph held my attention:
With this in mind, I went to my room and began to pack my bag. Something fell to the floor. It was my uncle’s last letter, which I got just the day before the telegram arrived announcing his death. I paused—then picked it up and opened it. The last paragraph caught my attention:
“And, Billy, my boy, don’t
worry any more about the money I
advanced you. It was, as you say,
a considerable drain on my resources,
but I gave it willingly,
gladly, for the education of my
sister’s son. My only regret is that
I could not have done more.
Affectionately,
Uncle Jim.”
“And, Billy, my boy, don’t worry anymore about the money I lent you. It was, as you said, a significant strain on my finances, but I gave it willingly and gladly for the education of my sister’s son. My only regret is that I couldn’t have done more.
Warm regards,
Uncle Jim.
A flush of guilt came over me. The reproach of my conscience was keen and painful. I had been about to commit a cowardly, dishonorable deed.
A wave of guilt washed over me. My conscience was sharp and hurtful. I was about to do something cowardly and dishonorable.
“Thank God, for the accidental intervention of that letter,” I said fervently.
“Thank God for that lucky letter,” I said passionately.
My resolution was firmly made now. I would see the thing through at all costs. The noble love, the generous self-sacrifice of my uncle, should not go unrequited.
My decision was set now. I would see this through no matter what. My uncle's noble love and selfless sacrifice should not go unrewarded.
I quickly unpacked my bag and walked downstairs. The rest of the day was uneventful, but the night—how I dreaded the coming of the night! As I stood on the porch and watched the last faint glow of sunset slowly fading, I wished that I, like Joshua, might cause the sun and moon to stand still.
I quickly unloaded my bag and headed downstairs. The rest of the day was pretty boring, but the night—how I dreaded its arrival! As I stood on the porch watching the last dim light of sunset slowly disappear, I wished that I, like Joshua, could make the sun and moon stop moving.
Twilight came on all too quickly, accelerated by a bank of heavy clouds which appeared on the western horizon; and darkness succeeded twilight with unwonted rapidity.
Twilight arrived all too quickly, sped up by a thick layer of heavy clouds that showed up on the western horizon; and darkness followed twilight with an unusual swiftness.
I entered the house and trod the hallway leading to the living-room, with much the same feeling, no doubt, that a convict experiences when entering the death cell.
I walked into the house and made my way down the hallway toward the living room, probably feeling much like a prisoner does when they step into the death row cell.
The housekeeper was just placing the lamp, freshly cleaned and filled, in the room. Joe Severs’ younger brother, Sam, had placed logs in the fireplace, with kindling and paper beneath them, ready for lighting. Mrs. Rhodes bade me a kindly “Good-night, sir,” and departed noiselessly.
The housekeeper was just setting the lamp, freshly cleaned and filled, in the room. Joe Severs’ younger brother, Sam, had arranged logs in the fireplace, with kindling and paper underneath, all set for lighting. Mrs. Rhodes kindly said, “Good night, sir,” and left quietly.
At last the dreaded moment had arrived. I was alone with the nameless powers of darkness.
At last, the moment I had been dreading had come. I was alone with the unknown forces of darkness.
I shuddered involuntarily. A damp chill pervaded the air, and I ignited the kindling beneath the logs in the fireplace. Then, drawing the shades to shut out the pitchy blackness of the night, I lighted my pipe and stood in the warm glow.
I shuddered without meaning to. A damp chill filled the air, and I lit the kindling under the logs in the fireplace. Then, pulling down the shades to block out the pitch-black night, I lit my pipe and stood in the warm glow.
Under the genial influence of pipe and warmth, my feeling of fear was temporarily dissipated. Taking a book from the library table, I settled down to read. It was called “The Reality of Materialization Phenomena,” and had been written by my uncle. The publishers were Bulwer & Sons, New York and London.
Under the comforting influence of the pipe and the warmth, my fear faded away for a while. I picked up a book from the library table and got comfortable to read. It was titled “The Reality of Materialization Phenomena,” and it was written by my uncle. The publishers were Bulwer & Sons, New York and London.
It was apparently a record of the observations made by my uncle at materialization seances in this country and Europe. Contrary to my usual custom on starting a book, I read the author’s introduction. He began by expressing the wish that those who might read the work should first lay aside all prejudice and all preconceived ideas regarding the subject, which were not based on positive knowledge; then weigh the facts as he had found them before drawing a definite conclusion.
It was clearly a record of the observations my uncle made during materialization séances both in this country and in Europe. Unlike my usual habit of skipping the introduction when starting a book, I actually read what the author had to say. He started off by expressing his hope that anyone reading the book would first set aside any biases and preconceived notions about the topic that weren’t grounded in solid knowledge; then evaluate the facts as he had discovered them before reaching any definite conclusions.
The following passage, in particular, held my attention:
The following passage, in particular, caught my attention:
“While it is to be admitted, with regret, that there are many people calling themselves mediums, who deceive their sitters nightly and whose productions are consequently mere optical illusions, produced by chicanery and legerdemain, the writer has nevertheless gathered, at the sittings recorded in this book, where all possibility of fraud was excluded by rigorous[39] examination and control, undeniable evidence that genuine materializations are, and can be, produced.
“While it's regrettable that many people claim to be mediums and deceive their clients every night with tricks that are nothing but optical illusions created through deceit and sleight of hand, the author has still gathered, during the sessions documented in this book, where all chances of fraud were eliminated through strict examination and control, undeniable evidence that genuine materializations can and do occur.[39]”
“The source and physical composition—if indeed it be physical—of a phantasm materialized by a true medium, remains, up to the present time, inexplicable. That such manifestations are not hallucinations, has been proved time and again by taking photographs. One would indeed be compelled to strain his credulity to the utmost, were he to believe that a mere hallucination could be photographed.
“The origin and physical makeup—if it is even physical—of a phantasm created by a genuine medium remains, to this day, a mystery. It has been repeatedly demonstrated through photography that these manifestations are not hallucinations. One would truly have to push their disbelief to the limit to think that a simple hallucination could be captured in a photograph.”
“As I have stated, the exact nature and source of the phenomena are apparently inscrutable; however, it is a notable fact that the strongest manifestations take place when the medium is in a state of catalepsy, or suspended animation. Her hands are cold—her body becomes rigid—her eyes, if open, appear to be fixed on space—”
“As I've mentioned, the exact nature and source of the phenomena seem to be beyond understanding; however, it's worth noting that the strongest manifestations occur when the medium is in a state of catalepsy, or suspended animation. Her hands are cold—her body becomes stiff—her eyes, if open, seem to stare off into nowhere—”
A roll of thunder, quickly followed by a rush of wind, rudely interrupted my reading. The housekeeper appeared in the doorway, lamp in hand.
A roll of thunder, quickly followed by a gust of wind, abruptly interrupted my reading. The housekeeper showed up in the doorway, holding a lamp.
“Would you mind helping me close the windows, sir?” she asked. “There is a big rainstorm coming, and they must be closed quickly, or the furnishings and wall paper will be soaked.”
“Could you help me close the windows, please?” she asked. “A big rainstorm is coming, and we need to shut them quickly, or the furniture and wallpaper will get soaked.”
Together we ascended the stairs. I rushed from window to window, while she lighted the way with the dim lamp. This duty attended to, she again bade me “Good-night,” and I returned to the living-room.
Together we went up the stairs. I hurried from window to window, while she lit the way with the dim lamp. Once that was done, she said “Good night” again, and I went back to the living room.
As I entered, I glanced at the casket; then looked again while a feeling of horror crept over me. Either I was dreaming, or it had been completely draped with a white sheet during my absence.
As I walked in, I glanced at the casket; then I looked again as a sense of horror washed over me. Either I was dreaming, or it had been totally covered with a white sheet while I was gone.
I rubbed my eyes, pinched myself, and advanced to confirm the evidence of my eyesight by the sense of touch. As I extended my hand, the center of the sheet rose in a sharp peak, as if lifted by some invisible presence, and the entire fabric traveled upward toward the ceiling. I drew back with a cry of dread, watching it with perhaps the same fascination that is experienced by a doomed bird or animal looking into the eyes of a serpent that is about to devour it.
I rubbed my eyes, pinched myself, and moved closer to confirm what I was seeing by touch. As I reached out, the center of the sheet rose up into a sharp peak, as if lifted by some unseen force, and the whole fabric moved upward toward the ceiling. I pulled back with a cry of fear, watching it with perhaps the same fascination felt by a doomed bird or animal staring into the eyes of a serpent ready to strike.
The point touched the ceiling. There was a crash of thunder, accompanied by a blinding flash of lightning which illuminated the room through the sides of the ill-fitting window shades, and I found myself staring at the bare ceiling.
The point hit the ceiling. There was a loud crash of thunder, followed by a bright flash of lightning that lit up the room through the sides of the mismatched window blinds, and I found myself looking at the bare ceiling.
Walking dazedly to the fireplace, I poked the logs until they blazed, and then sat down to collect my thoughts. Torrents of rain were beating against the window panes. Thunder roared and lightning flashed incessantly.
Walking in a daze to the fireplace, I prodded the logs until they caught fire, and then sat down to gather my thoughts. Heavy rain pounded against the window panes. Thunder rumbled and lightning flashed non-stop.
I took up my pipe and was about to light it when a strange sight interrupted me. Something round and flat, about six inches in diameter, and of a grayish color, was moving along the floor from the casket toward the center of the room. I watched it, fascinated, while the blood seemed to congeal in my veins. It did not roll or slide along the floor, but seemed rather to flow forward.
I picked up my pipe and was just about to light it when a weird sight caught my eye. Something round and flat, about six inches across and grayish in color, was moving along the floor from the casket toward the center of the room. I watched it, captivated, while the blood felt like it was freezing in my veins. It didn't roll or slide on the floor; instead, it seemed to flow forward.
It reminded me, more than anything else, of an amœba, one of those microscopic, unicellular animalcule which I had examined in the study of zoology: an amœba magnified, perhaps, several million diameters. I could plainly see it put forth projections, resembling pseudopods, from time to time, and again withdraw them quickly into the body mass.
It reminded me, more than anything else, of an amoeba, one of those microscopic, single-celled organisms that I had studied in zoology: an amoeba enlarged, maybe, several million times. I could clearly see it extend projections, looking like pseudopods, from time to time, and then quickly pull them back into the main body.
The lighted match burned my fingers, and I dropped it on the hearth. In the meantime the creature had reached the center of the room and stopped. A metamorphosis was now taking place before my eyes. To my surprise, I beheld, in place of a magnified amœba, a gigantic trilobite, larger, it is true, than any specimen which has ever been found, but, nevertheless, true to form in every detail.
The lit match burned my fingers, and I dropped it on the fireplace. Meanwhile, the creature had reached the middle of the room and stopped. A transformation was happening right before my eyes. To my surprise, where I had seen a giant amoeba, a gigantic trilobite appeared, larger than any specimen ever found, but still true to form in every detail.
The trilobite, in turn, changed to a brilliantly-hued star-fish with active, wriggling tentacles. The star-fish became a crab, and the crab, a porpoise swimming about in the air as if it had[40] been water. The porpoise then became a huge green lizard that crawled about the floor.
The trilobite shifted into a brightly colored starfish with lively, wriggling tentacles. The starfish then transformed into a crab, and the crab turned into a porpoise swimming through the air as if it were water. The porpoise then became a massive green lizard crawling on the ground.
Soon the lizard grew large webbed wings, its tail shortened, its jaws lengthened out with a pelicanlike pouch beneath them, and its body seemed partially covered with scales of a rusty black color. I afterward learned that this was a phantasmic representation of a pterodactyl, or prehistoric flying reptile. To me, in my terrified condition, it looked like a creature from hell.
Soon the lizard grew large webbed wings, its tail shortened, its jaws elongated with a pelican-like pouch beneath them, and its body appeared to be partially covered in rusty black scales. I later found out that this was a phantasmic representation of a pterodactyl, or a prehistoric flying reptile. To me, in my terrified state, it looked like a creature from hell.
The thing stood erect, stretched its wings and beat the air as if to try them; then rose and circled twice about the room, flapping lazily like a heron, and once more alighted in the middle of the floor.
The creature stood up, stretched its wings, and flapped the air as if testing them; then it rose and circled the room twice, flapping slowly like a heron, before landing again in the middle of the floor.
It folded its wings carefully, and I noticed many new changes taking place. The scales were becoming feathers—the legs lengthened out and were encased in a thick, scaly skin. The claws thickened into two-toed feet, like those of an ostrich. The head also looked ostrich-like, while the wings were shortened and feathered, but not plumed. The bird was much larger than any ostrich or emu I have ever seen, and stalked about majestically, its head nearly touching the ceiling.
It folded its wings carefully, and I noticed a lot of new changes happening. The scales were turning into feathers—the legs elongated and were covered in a thick, scaly skin. The claws thickened into two-toed feet, like an ostrich. The head also looked a bit like an ostrich, while the wings were shorter and feathered, but not plumed. The bird was much larger than any ostrich or emu I’ve ever seen, and moved around majestically, its head almost touching the ceiling.
Soon it, too, stopped in the center of the room—the neck grew shorter and shorter—the feathers became fur—the wings lengthened into arms which reached below the knees, and I was face to face with a huge, gorilla-like creature. It roared horribly, casting quick glances about the room, its deep-set eyes glowing like coals of fire.
Soon it stopped in the center of the room—the neck got shorter and shorter—the feathers turned into fur—the wings stretched into arms that reached below the knees, and I was face to face with a huge, gorilla-like creature. It roared menacingly, glancing quickly around the room, its deep-set eyes glowing like hot coals.
I felt that my end had come, but could make no move to escape. I wanted to get up and leap through the window, but my nerveless limbs would not function. As I looked, the fur on the creature turned to a thin covering of hair, and it began to assume a manlike form. I closed my eyes and shuddered.
I felt like my time was up, but I couldn't make any move to get away. I wanted to stand up and jump through the window, but my weak limbs wouldn't cooperate. As I watched, the creature's fur transformed into a thin layer of hair, and it started to take on a human shape. I shut my eyes and shivered.
When I opened them a moment later, I beheld what might have been the “missing link,” half man, half beast. The face, with its receding forehead and beetling brows, was apelike and yet manlike. Wrapped about its loins was a large tiger skin. In its right hand it brandished a huge, knotted club.
When I opened them a moment later, I saw what could have been the “missing link,” half man, half beast. The face, with its sloping forehead and prominent brows, looked both apelike and human. It was wearing a large tiger skin around its waist. In its right hand, it held a massive, knotted club.
Gradually it became more manlike and less apelike. The club changed to a spear, the spear to a sword, and I beheld a Roman soldier, fully accoutered for battle, with helmet, armor, target and sandals.
Gradually, it became more human-like and less ape-like. The club turned into a spear, the spear into a sword, and I saw a Roman soldier, fully equipped for battle, with a helmet, armor, shield, and sandals.
The Roman soldier became a knight, and the knight a musketeer. The musketeer became a colonial soldier.
The Roman soldier turned into a knight, and the knight became a musketeer. The musketeer evolved into a colonial soldier.
At that instant there was a crash of glass, and the branch of a tree projected through the window on the right of the fireplace. The shade flew up with a snap, and the soldier disappeared, as a brilliant flash of lightning illuminated the room.
At that moment, there was a crash of glass, and a tree branch shot through the window on the right side of the fireplace. The shade flew up with a snap, and the soldier vanished as a bright flash of lightning lit up the room.
I rushed to the window, and saw that the overhanging limb of an elm had been broken off by the wind and hurled through the glass. The rain was coming in in torrents.
I hurried to the window and saw that a branch from the elm tree had been broken off by the wind and thrown through the glass. The rain was pouring in in torrents.
The housekeeper, who had heard the noise, appeared in the doorway. Seeing the rain blowing in at the window, she left and returned a moment later with a hammer, tacks and a folded sheet. I tacked the sheet to the window frame with difficulty, on account of the strong wind, and again pulled down the shade.
The housekeeper, who had heard the noise, showed up in the doorway. Noticing the rain coming in through the window, she left and came back a moment later with a hammer, tacks, and a folded sheet. I struggled to tack the sheet to the window frame because of the strong wind, and then I pulled the shade down again.
Mrs. Rhodes retired.
Mrs. Rhodes has retired.
I consulted my watch. It lacked just one minute of midnight.
I checked my watch. It was just one minute until midnight.
Only half of the night gone! Would I be strong enough to endure the other half?
Only half the night is gone! Would I be strong enough to make it through the other half?
[41]
[41]
Realism and a Smashing
Surprise in
The MYSTERY of
BLACK JEAN
AYE, SIR, since you have asked, there has been many a guess about where Black Jean finally disappeared to.
AYE, SIR, since you’ve asked, there have been plenty of speculations about where Black Jean finally vanished to.
He was a French-Canadian and a weed of a man—six-feet-five in his socks; his eyes were little and close together and black; he wore a long thin mustache that drooped; and he was as hairy as his two bears.
He was a French-Canadian and a wiry guy—six feet five in his socks; his eyes were small and close-set and black; he had a long thin mustache that drooped; and he was as hairy as his two bears.
He just drifted up here to the North, I guess, picking up what scanty living he could by wrestling with the bears and making them wrestle each other. ’Twas in the King William hotel that many’s the time I’ve seen Black Jean drink whisky by the cupful and feed it to the bears. Yes, he was interesting, especially to us boys.
He just floated up here to the North, I guess, trying to scrape by wrestling with the bears and making them wrestle each other. It was at the King William hotel that I’ve seen Black Jean drink whisky by the cupful and share it with the bears. Yeah, he was really interesting, especially to us kids.
Along about the time the French-Canadian and his trick animals were getting to be an old story, there comes—begging your pardon—a Yankee, who said he would put up a windmill at Morgan’s Cove if he could get the quicklime to make the mortar with.
Around the time when the French-Canadian and his trained animals were becoming a tired tale, a Yankee showed up, saying he would build a windmill at Morgan’s Cove if he could get some quicklime to make the mortar.
Black Jean said he knew how to make lime and if they would give him time he would put up a kiln. So the French-Canadian went to work and built that limekiln you see standing there.
Black Jean said he knew how to make lime, and if they gave him some time, he would set up a kiln. So the French-Canadian got to work and built the lime kiln you see standing there.
I was a youngster then, and I know how Black Jean, a little later, built his cabin. I used to hide and watch him and his bears. They worked like men together, with an ugly-looking woman that had joined them. They put up the cabin, the bears doing most of the heavy lifting work.
I was a kid back then, and I remember how Black Jean later built his cabin. I would hide and watch him and his bears. They worked together like a team, along with an unattractive woman who had joined them. They put up the cabin, with the bears doing most of the heavy lifting.
The place he picked for the cabin—over there where that clump of trees.... No, not that way—more to the right, half a mile about—that place is called “Split Hill,” because there is a deep crack in the rock made by some earthquake. The French-Canadian built his cabin across the crack, and as the woman quarreled with him about the bears sleeping in the cabin he made a trap-door in the floor of the building and stuck a small log down it, so the bears could climb up and down from their den below.
The spot he chose for the cabin—over there by that cluster of trees.... No, not that way—more to the right, about half a mile—that place is called "Split Hill" because there's a deep crack in the rock created by some earthquake. The French-Canadian built his cabin across the crack, and while the woman argued with him about the bears sleeping in the cabin, he made a trapdoor in the floor and stuck a small log down it so the bears could come up and down from their den below.
The kiln, you can see for yourself, is a pit-kiln, so called because it is in the side of a hill and the limestone is fed from the top and the fuel from the bottom. Like a big chimney it works, and[42] when Black Jean got the fire started and going good it would roar up through the stone and cook it. You could see the blaze for a mile.
The kiln, as you can see, is a pit-kiln, named because it’s built into the side of a hill, with limestone fed in from the top and fuel from the bottom. It functions like a big chimney, and[42] when Black Jean got the fire going strong, it would roar up through the stone and bake it. You could see the flames from a mile away.
One day Black Jean came to the King William looking for that Yankee. Seems that individual hadn’t paid for his lime. When Black Jean didn’t find him at the tavern he started for the Cove.
One day, Black Jean went to King William looking for that Yankee. Apparently, this guy hadn't paid for his lime. When Black Jean didn't find him at the tavern, he headed to the Cove.
I have never known who struck first; but they say the Yankee called Black Jean a damn frog-eater and there was a fight; and that afternoon the French-Canadian came to the tavern with his bears and all three of them got drunk. Black Jean used to keep a muzzle on the larger of the bears, but by tilting the brute’s head he could pour whisky down its throat. They got pretty drunk, and then someone dared Black Jean to wrestle the muzzled bear.
I’ve never known who started it first; but they say the Yankee called Black Jean a damn frog-eater and that sparked a fight; and that afternoon, the French-Canadian showed up at the tavern with his bears, and all three of them got drunk. Black Jean used to keep a muzzle on the bigger bear, but by tilting the brute’s head, he could pour whiskey down its throat. They got pretty drunk, and then someone challenged Black Jean to wrestle the muzzled bear.
There was a big tree standing in front of the tavern, and close by was a worn-out pump having a big iron handle. Black Jean and the bear went at it under the tree, the two of them clinching and hugging and swearing until they both gasped for air. This day the big bear was rougher than usual, and Black Jean lost his temper. It was his custom when he got in too tight a place to kick the bear in the stomach; and this time he began using his feet.
There was a huge tree in front of the tavern, and nearby was an old pump with a large iron handle. Black Jean and the bear were wrestling under the tree, both of them grappling and swearing until they were out of breath. That day, the bear was rougher than usual, and Black Jean lost his cool. Whenever he found himself in a tough spot, he had a habit of kicking the bear in the stomach; and this time, he started using his feet.
Suddenly we heard a rip of clothing. The bear had unsheathed his claws; they were sharp as razors and tore Black Jean’s clothing into shreds and brought blood. Black Jean broke loose, his eyes flashing, his teeth gritting. Like lightning, he grabbed his dirk and leaped at the brute and jabbed the knife into its eye and gave a quick twist. The eyeball popped out and hung down by shreds alongside the bear’s jaw.
Suddenly, we heard the sound of tearing fabric. The bear had extended its claws; they were as sharp as razors and shredded Black Jean’s clothes, drawing blood. Black Jean broke free, his eyes flashing and teeth gritting. Like lightning, he grabbed his knife and lunged at the beast, stabbing it in the eye and giving it a quick twist. The eyeball popped out and dangled by threads next to the bear’s jaw.
Never can I forget the human-sounding shriek that bear gave, and how my father caught me up and scrambled behind the tree as the bear started for Black Jean. But the animal was near blinded, and Black Jean had time to jerk the iron handle out of the pump; and then, using it as if it didn’t weigh any more than a spider’s thought, he beat the bear over the head. He knocked it cold.
Never will I forget the terrifying scream that the bear let out, and how my dad grabbed me and hurried behind the tree as the bear charged at Black Jean. But the animal was almost blind, and Black Jean had enough time to yank the iron handle out of the pump; then, using it as if it weighed nothing at all, he swung it and struck the bear on the head. He knocked it out cold.
Then my father said: “That bear will kill you some day, Jean.”
Then my dad said, “That bear is going to kill you one day, Jean.”
Black Jean stuck the iron pump handle back into its place.
Black Jean stuck the iron pump handle back into its place.
“Bagosh! you t’ink dat true?” he sneered. “Mebbe I keel her, eh?”
“Bagosh! Do you really believe that?” he sneered. “Maybe I’ll kill her, huh?”
Our place was next to the piece where Black Jean lived, and it was only next morning we heard a loud yelling over at Split Hill. I was a little fellow but spry, and when I reached Black Jean’s cabin I was ahead of my father. I saw the French-Canadian leaning against a stump all alone, the blood streaming from his face.
Our place was next to where Black Jean lived, and it was only the next morning that we heard loud shouting over at Split Hill. I was a small kid but quick, and when I got to Black Jean’s cabin, I was ahead of my dad. I saw the French-Canadian leaning against a stump all by himself, blood streaming down his face.
“By God, M’sieu!” he blurted, when my father came up. “She scrat’ my eye out.”
“By God, sir!” he exclaimed when my father approached. “She scratched my eye out.”
My father thought he meant the woman.
My dad thought he was talking about the woman.
“Who did?” he asked.
"Who did?" he asked.
“Dat dam’ bear,” said Black Jean. “She just walk up an’ steeck her foots in my eye.”
"That damn bear," said Black Jean. "She just walked up and stuck her feet in my eye."
Father caught hold of Black Jean and helped him to the cabin.
Father grabbed Black Jean and helped him to the cabin.
“Which bear was it?” he asked.
“Which bear was it?” he asked.
Black Jean slumped forward without answering. He had fainted.
Black Jean slumped forward without responding. He had passed out.
I helped father get him into the house—he was more than one man could carry—and just as we went inside there was a growling and snarling, and the big muzzled bear went sliding down that pole to her nest.
I helped Dad get him into the house—he was too heavy for one person to carry—and just as we walked in, we heard growling and snarling, and the big-muzzled bear slid down that pole to her nest.
[43]
[43]
Well, we looked all around for the woman, expecting to get her help; but we couldn’t find her, which was the first we knew that she had left Black Jean.
Well, we searched everywhere for the woman, hoping to get her help, but we couldn't find her, which was the first indication we had that she had left Black Jean.
It took the French-Canadian’s eye two or three months to heal, and then he came to our place to get something to wear over the empty socket. So father hammered out a circular piece of copper about twice the size of a silver dollar and bored a hole in opposite sides for a leather thong to hold it in place. Black Jean always wore it after that. He seemed vain of that piece of copper, for he used to keep it polished and shined until it glowed on a bright day like a bit of fire.
It took the French-Canadian's eye two or three months to heal, and then he came to our place to get something to cover the empty socket. So Dad hammered out a circular piece of copper about twice the size of a silver dollar and drilled holes on opposite sides for a leather thong to hold it in place. Black Jean always wore it after that. He seemed proud of that piece of copper, as he kept it polished and shiny until it glowed on a bright day like a tiny flame.
THAT fall the settlers opened up the first school in the district and imported a woman teacher from “The States.”
THAT fall, the settlers started the first school in the area and brought in a woman teacher from "The States."
I must tell you about that teacher. She was a thin, little mite of a thing that you would think the wind would blow away. Some said she was pretty and some that she wasn’t. I could have called her pretty if her eyes hadn’t been so black—hereabouts you don’t see many eyes that are black—brown, maybe, and blue and gray, but not black. Fact is, there were just two people in these parts having those black eyes: Black Jean and the little mite of a school teacher.
I have to tell you about that teacher. She was a tiny little thing that you’d think the wind could blow away. Some said she was pretty, while others said she wasn’t. I could have called her pretty if her eyes hadn’t been so black—around here, you don’t see many black eyes—usually brown, blue, or gray, but not black. The truth is, there were only two people in this area with black eyes: Black Jean and the little school teacher.
Well she came. And she hadn’t been here a month before it was noticed that Black Jean was coming to town more regular. And, what is more, he was coming down by the school and waiting around there with his bears.
Well, she showed up. And it didn’t take a month before people noticed that Black Jean was coming to town more often. Plus, he was hanging around by the school and waiting there with his bears.
This went on. They say that at first she didn’t pay any attention to him, but I can’t speak for that as I was too young. But in time there was talk and it came to me: then I watched. And I remember one afternoon after the teacher let us out we all went over to where the bears were. The teacher followed.
This continued on. They say that at first she didn’t notice him, but I can’t say for sure since I was too young. However, eventually there was some chatter, and I picked up on it: then I started to observe. I remember one afternoon after the teacher let us out, we all went over to where the bears were. The teacher followed.
Black Jean was grinning and showing his white teeth.
Black Jean was smiling and displaying his white teeth.
“Beautiful ladee,” says he. “Sooch eyes, mooch black like the back of a water-bug.”
“Beautiful lady,” he says. “Such eyes, so black like the back of a water bug.”
Teacher smiled and said something I couldn’t understand. It must have been French. I had never seen a Frenchman around women before, and Black Jean’s manners were new to me. Here was a big weed of a man bowing and scraping and standing with his cap in his hand. We boys laughed at that—holding his cap in his hand.
The teacher smiled and said something I couldn't understand. It must have been French. I had never seen a Frenchman around women before, and Black Jean's manners were unfamiliar to me. Here was a big, awkward man bowing and scraping and standing with his cap in his hand. We boys laughed at that—holding his cap in his hand.
The long and short of it was the French-Canadian was sparking the school teacher. And everybody talked about it, of course; they said it was a shame; they said if she didn’t have sense enough to see what kind of a man he was, someone should tell her.
The bottom line was that the French-Canadian was dating the school teacher. And everyone was talking about it, of course; they said it was shameful; they said if she didn’t have enough sense to recognize what kind of man he was, someone should let her know.
I have often wondered since what would have happened if anybody had gone to that woman with stories of Black Jean. I know I’d never dared to, because, without knowing why, I was afraid of her. I guess maybe that is why the others didn’t, either.
I have often wondered what would have happened if anyone had gone to that woman with stories about Black Jean. I know I never dared to, because, for reasons I can’t explain, I was scared of her. I guess maybe that’s why the others didn’t either.
There was no mistaking she was encouraging to Black Jean. She didn’t seem to object in the slightest to his attentions, and I can see them yet: her, little and pretty and in a white dress, and Black Jean lingering there with his bears, dirty, and towering head and shoulders above her.
There was no doubt she was encouraging Black Jean. She didn’t seem to mind his attention at all, and I can still picture them: her, small and pretty in a white dress, and Black Jean hanging around with his bears, dirty, and towering over her.
BLACK JEAN kept coming and people went on talking, and finally somebody said she had been to Split Hill.
BLACK JEAN kept showing up and people kept chatting, and eventually someone mentioned she had been to Split Hill.
And one day I began to understand it, too. It was the time she was punishing some pupils. Three of them were lined up before her, and she started along whacking the outstretched hands with a stout ruler. Right in front of where I was sitting stood Ben Anger. He was the smallest of the lot and was trembling like a leaf.
And one day I started to get it, too. It was when she was punishing some students. Three of them were lined up in front of her, and she began whacking their outstretched hands with a heavy ruler. Right in front of where I was sitting was Ben Anger. He was the smallest of the group and was shaking like a leaf.
Her first clip at him must have raised a welt on his hands, because he whimpered. She hit him again, and he closed his fingers. At that she caught up the jackknife he’d been whittling at his desk with and pried at his fingers until the blood came.
Her first hit must have left a mark on his hands because he whined. She hit him again, and he clenched his fingers. Then she picked up the jackknife he’d been carving with at his desk and pried at his fingers until blood started to flow.
Sitting where I was, I saw her face while she was at it. It had the expression of a female devil. I didn’t say anything[44] to my folks about that; but I wasn’t surprised when word came next week that we were to have a new teacher—the little one had gone to live with Black Jean.
Sitting where I was, I saw her face while she was doing it. It had the expression of a female devil. I didn’t mention anything to my parents about that; but I wasn’t surprised when the news came the following week that we were getting a new teacher—the little one had moved in with Black Jean.[44]
Well, there was more talk—talk of rail-riding the pair of them out of the district. But nothing was done, and one evening, a month later, there was a rap at our door and the French-Canadian staggered in. He was carrying the school teacher in his arms.
Well, there was more discussion—talk about taking the two of them out of the area on the train. But nothing happened, and one evening, a month later, there was a knock at our door and the French-Canadian stumbled in. He was carrying the school teacher in his arms.
“What has happened?” my father demanded.
"What happened?" my dad asked.
“Dat dam’ leetle bear,” snarled Black Jean—“She try to keel Madam.”
“Damn little bear,” growled Black Jean—“She tried to kill Madam.”
He laid the woman on the bed. She looked pretty badly cut up, and we sent for the doctor. Mother would only let her stay in the house that night, being shocked at the way she was living with the French-Canadian.
He placed the woman on the bed. She looked pretty badly injured, and we called for the doctor. Mom only allowed her to stay in the house that night, shocked at how she was living with the French-Canadian.
It turned out she wasn’t much hurt, and father kept trying to find out just what had happened. But he couldn’t. I knew, however. Most of my time, when I wasn’t in school or running errands for the folks, I was spending watching that couple, and only that afternoon I had seen her stick a hot poker into the side of the smaller bear and wind it up into his fur until he screamed. And the bear must have bided his time and gone for her—those brutes were just like folks.
It turned out she wasn't seriously hurt, and Dad kept trying to figure out what had happened. But he couldn't. I knew, though. Most of the time, when I wasn't at school or running errands for my parents, I was spending it watching that couple. That afternoon, I had seen her jab a hot poker into the side of the smaller bear and twist it into his fur until he screamed. And the bear must have waited for his moment and gone after her—those creatures were just like people.
Next morning Black Jean came and got his woman, and I stole out and followed. I knew there would be more to it. I was right. The two of them went into the cabin, and pretty soon I heard a rumpus and out comes Black Jean with the smaller bear and behind them the woman. She was carrying a cowhide whip.
Next morning, Black Jean came and picked up his woman, and I quietly slipped out and followed them. I knew there had to be more going on. I was right. The two of them went into the cabin, and before long, I heard a commotion. Out comes Black Jean with the smaller bear, and behind them, the woman was carrying a cowhide whip.
The French-Canadian had a chain looped about each forepaw of the animal, and, pulling it under a tree, he tossed the free end of the chain over a stout branch and yanked the bear off his feet. Then he wound the end of the chain about the trunk of the tree and sat down. So the bear hung, his feet trussed, and squirming and helpless.
The French-Canadian had a chain wrapped around each front paw of the animal, and, pulling it under a tree, he tossed the loose end of the chain over a strong branch and pulled the bear off its feet. Then he wrapped the end of the chain around the trunk of the tree and sat down. So the bear hung there, its feet tied up, squirming and helpless.
And there in that clear day and warm sunshine, the woman started at the bear with the whip. She lashed it until it cried like a child. Black Jean watched the proceedings and grinned.
And there on that clear day with warm sunshine, the woman started whipping the bear. She struck it until it cried like a child. Black Jean watched and smiled.
“Bah!” he shouted, after the woman had begun to tire. “She t’ink you foolin’. Heet harder. Heet the eyes!”
“Bah!” he shouted, as the woman started to wear out. “She thinks you’re fooling. Hit harder. Hit the eyes!”
Again the woman went at it and kept it up until the bear quit moaning, and its head drooped and its body got limp. I was feeling sick at the sight, and I stole away.
Again the woman kept going until the bear stopped moaning, its head hung low and its body went limp. I felt nauseous at the sight, and I quietly slipped away.
But next morning, when I crawled back, there was the bear still hanging. It was dead.
But the next morning, when I crawled back, the bear was still hanging there. It was dead.
THAT woman was a fair mate for Black Jean.
THAT woman was a great match for Black Jean.
She kept him working steady over here to this kiln—most any night you could see the reflection of the blaze—and it was something to watch Black Jean when he was feeding his fire with the light playing on that copper piece and making it look like a big red eye flashing in the night. I saw it many times.
She had him working consistently at this kiln—almost every night you could see the glow of the flames—and it was amazing to watch Black Jean as he fed the fire, with the light dancing on that copper piece and making it look like a giant red eye shining in the night. I saw it many times.
And it was noticed that Black Jean wasn’t getting drunk any more, and he wasn’t wrestling the one-eyed bear any more. He had good reason for that. I began to believe Black Jean was afraid of that brute.
And people noticed that Black Jean wasn’t getting drunk anymore, and he wasn’t wrestling the one-eyed bear anymore. He had a good reason for that. I began to think Black Jean was scared of that brute.
But he made it work for him in the kiln, using the whip, and it was a curious animal, growling and snarling most of the time, as it pulled and lifted big sticks of wood and lugged them to the kiln.
But he made it work for him in the kiln, using the whip, and it was a strange creature, growling and snarling most of the time as it pulled and lifted large sticks of wood and dragged them to the kiln.
When Black Jean wasn’t working he was over at the cabin where he would follow the woman around like a dog. She could make him do anything. She was getting thinner and crosser, and I was more afraid of her than ever I was of Black Jean.
When Black Jean wasn’t working, he was at the cabin, following the woman around like a dog. She could make him do anything. She was getting thinner and more irritable, and I was more afraid of her than I had ever been of Black Jean.
Once she caught me watching her from my spying-place in a tree. She had been petting the one-eyed bear, rubbing his snout and feeding him sugar. She ran to the house and got a rifle and, my friends, I came down out of that tree lickety split.
Once she caught me watching her from my hiding spot in a tree. She had been petting the one-eyed bear, rubbing his snout and feeding him sugar. She ran to the house and grabbed a rifle and, my friends, I came down out of that tree fast.
[45]
[45]
When I reached the ground she didn’t say a word—just let her eyes rest on mine. After that I was more careful.
When I got to the ground, she didn’t say anything—just held her gaze on mine. After that, I was more cautious.
THEN something happened.
THEN something changed.
I was hoeing corn one afternoon in a field next the road when I spied a woman coming along from the village. She was big and blowsy and was wearing a shawl. I knew she was headed for Black Jean’s, because she climbed through the fence on his side of the road.
I was weeding corn one afternoon in a field next to the road when I noticed a woman coming from the village. She was large and full-figured and was wearing a shawl. I could tell she was going to Black Jean’s because she climbed over the fence on his side of the road.
Keeping her in sight, I followed along my side and crossed over when I came to a place where she couldn’t see me. I followed her because I knew she was the woman who had come to Black Jean when he first landed in the district. She walked up to the cabin, and I was wondering who she would find home, when out comes Black Jean.
Keeping her in view, I walked alongside and crossed over when I reached a spot where she couldn't see me. I followed her because I knew she was the woman who had come to Black Jean when he first arrived in the area. She walked up to the cabin, and I was curious about who she would find home, when out came Black Jean.
“Sacre!” he exclaimed, putting one hand to his eye. “Spik queeck! Ees it Marie?”
“Sacre!” he exclaimed, putting one hand to his eye. “Speak quick! Is it Marie?”
“Yes,” the woman said. “I have come back.”
“Yes,” the woman said. “I’m back.”
Black Jean looked around fearfully.
Black Jean looked around nervously.
“Wat you want?” he demanded.
"What do you want?" he demanded.
“I’d like to know who knocked your eye out,” she laughed.
“I want to know who gave you that black eye,” she laughed.
Black Jean did not laugh.
Black Jean didn't laugh.
“You steal hunder’ dollar from me an’ run ’way,” he snarled. “Bagosh! You give me dat monee.”
“You stole a hundred dollars from me and ran away,” he snarled. “Bagosh! You give me that money.”
“You fool!” said the woman. “You think I don’t know where you got that money? You killed—”
“You idiot!” said the woman. “You think I don’t know where you got that money? You killed—”
A sound of rustling leaves in the wood nearby interrupted.
A rustling sound from the nearby woods interrupted.
“Ssh!” hissed Black Jean, his face blanching. “For de love o’ God, nod so loud.”
“Shh!” hissed Black Jean, his face going pale. “For the love of God, not so loud.”
He listened a moment; then his expression grew crafty. His teeth showed, and he went close to the woman and said something and started into the cabin.
He listened for a moment; then his expression turned sly. His teeth were visible, and he approached the woman, said something, and walked into the cabin.
The next instant I knew someone else had seen them. It was no other than the little ex-school teacher—and she was running away! I lay still a moment, scared out of my wits. Then I went home.
The next moment, I realized someone else had seen them. It was none other than the former school teacher—and she was running away! I stayed still for a moment, completely freaked out. Then I went home.
“Did you see Black Jean’s wife?” my mother asked.
“Did you see Black Jean’s wife?” my mom asked.
“You mean the school teacher woman?” I said.
“You mean the female school teacher?” I said.
“Yes,” my mother said. “Who else?”
“Yes,” my mom said. “Who else?”
“I did,” I said, “a while ago.”
“I did,” I said, “a little while ago.”
“I mean just now,” said my mother, breathing quick. “She rushed in here, right into the house, and before I could stop her she snatched your father’s rifle from the wall and ran out.”
“I mean just now,” said my mother, breathing quickly. “She rushed in here, right into the house, and before I could stop her, she grabbed your father’s rifle from the wall and ran out.”
I DIDN’T wait to hear more.
I didn't wait to hear more.
I set off through the fields for Black Jean’s. Before I had run half the distance, I heard shooting, and it was father’s rifle—I knew the sound of her only too well.
I started walking through the fields toward Black Jean’s. Before I had covered half the distance, I heard gunshots, and it was my dad's rifle—I recognized the sound all too well.
When I got to my spying-place it was all quiet at Black Jean’s. I could not see a thing stirring about the cabin.
When I arrived at my hiding spot, it was completely quiet at Black Jean’s. I couldn’t see anything moving around the cabin.
Then I thought of mother and started home. Father had gone over to the Cove that morning, with a load of wheat for the Yankee’s mill, and wasn’t to get back until late. So mother and I waited.
Then I thought of mom and started heading home. Dad had gone over to the Cove that morning with a load of wheat for the Yankee’s mill and wouldn’t be back until late. So, mom and I waited.
It was nearly one o’clock in the morning when we heard father’s wagon, and I rushed outside.
It was almost one in the morning when we heard Dad’s wagon, and I hurried outside.
“Hello, son,” he exclaimed. “You’re up late. And here’s mother, too.”
“Hey, son,” he said. “You’re up late. And here’s mom, too.”
Father listened to what we told him, without saying a word.
Father listened to what we said, without saying a word.
“Well,” he said, when we had finished. “I don’t really see anything to worry about. Black Jean can take care of himself. Look there!”
“Well,” he said when we finished, “I don’t really see anything to worry about. Black Jean can take care of himself. Look over there!”
He was pointing over here to this limekiln.
He was pointing over to this limekiln.
“Jean’s had her loaded for a week,” said father, “waiting for better weather.”
“Jean’s had her ready for a week,” said Dad, “waiting for better weather.”
Later, in the house, my father said: “It is none of our business, anyway.”
Later, in the house, my dad said: "It’s none of our concern, anyway."
And in a little he added, as if worried some: “But I am going over there after my rifle.”
And after a moment, he added, sounding a bit anxious, “But I'm going over there to get my rifle.”
THE following Sunday—three days later—father and I went to Black Jean’s to get the rifle.
THE following Sunday—three days later—father and I went to Black Jean’s to get the rifle.
The door of the cabin opened, and the little woman came out. She was carrying the rifle. Somehow, she looked thin and old and her hands were like[46] claws. But her eyes were bright and as sharp as the teeth of a weazel trap.
The cabin door opened, and the small woman stepped out. She was holding the rifle. Somehow, she appeared thin and aged, and her hands resembled claws. But her eyes were bright, as sharp as the teeth of a weasel trap.[46]
“I suppose,” she said, as cool as a cucumber and as sweet as honey, “you have come after the rifle.”
“I guess,” she said, calm and sweet, “you’ve come for the rifle.”
“That is what,” said my father, sternly.
"That's what," my father said sternly.
She handed it over.
She passed it over.
“Please apologize to your wife for me,” she said, “for the sudden way I took it. I was in a hurry. I saw a deer down by the marsh.”
“Please say sorry to your wife for me,” she said, “for the abrupt way I handled it. I was in a rush. I saw a deer down by the marsh.”
“Did you get the deer?” I piped in.
“Did you get the deer?” I asked.
“No,” she said. “I missed it.”
“No,” she said. “I missed it.”
Father and I started away. But he stopped and called: “Where is Black Jean this morning?”
Father and I started to leave. But he paused and called out, “Where is Black Jean this morning?”
“Black Jean!” she laughed. “Oh, he’s got another sweetheart. He has gone away with her.”
“Black Jean!” she laughed. “Oh, he’s got another girlfriend. He’s left with her.”
“Good-day,” said father.
“Good day,” said Dad.
“Good-day,” said she.
"Hello," she said.
And that was the end of that.
And that was the end of that.
Neither Black Jean nor the big blowsy woman was ever seen again, nor hide nor hair of them. But there was lots of talk. You see, there hadn’t been any deer in these parts for many years; and besides it just was not possible for so well known a character as Black Jean to vanish so completely, without leaving a single trace.
Neither Black Jean nor the big, loud woman was ever seen again, not a hint of them. But there was plenty of gossip. You see, there hadn’t been any deer around here for many years; and besides, it just didn’t make sense for someone as well-known as Black Jean to disappear so completely without leaving a single clue.
Well, finally someone laid information in the county seat and over comes a smart young chap. He questioned father and mother and made me tell him all I knew, and took it all down in writing; then he gets a constable and goes over and they arrest the little black-eyed woman.
Well, finally someone reported the information in the county seat, and a clever young guy showed up. He asked my parents questions and made me tell him everything I knew, which he wrote down. Then he got a police officer and went over to arrest the little black-eyed woman.
There was no trouble about it. They say she just smiled and asked what she was being arrested for—and they told her for the murder of Black Jean. She didn’t say anything to that; only asked that someone feed the big one-eyed bear during the time she was locked up.
There was no issue with it. They say she just smiled and asked what she was being arrested for—and they told her it was for the murder of Black Jean. She didn’t respond to that; she just asked if someone could feed the big one-eyed bear while she was locked up.
Then the people started coming. They came on horseback, they came afoot, they came in canoes, they came in lumber wagons—no matter how far away they lived—and brought their own food along. I calculate near every soul in the district turned out and made it a sort of general holiday and lay-off, for certain it is that no one cared anything about Black Jean himself.
Then the people started arriving. They came on horseback, they came on foot, they came in canoes, they came in lumber wagons—no matter how far away they lived—and brought their own food. I reckon nearly everyone in the area showed up and made it a kind of general holiday and break, because it’s clear that no one really cared about Black Jean himself.
Every inch of the land hereabouts was searched; they poked along the entire length of that earthquake crack, and in the clearings, and in the bush, looking for fresh-turned earth. But they could not find a thing—not a thing!
Every inch of the land around here was scoured; they explored the entire length of that earthquake crack, and in the clearings, and in the bushes, searching for freshly turned soil. But they didn’t find anything—not a single thing!
Now you gentlemen know that you can’t convict a person for murder unless you have got positive proof that murder’s been done—the dead body itself. Which was the case here, and that smart youth from the county seat had to let the little woman go free. So she came back to the cabin, living there as quiet as you please and minding her own precise business.
Now you guys know that you can’t convict someone for murder unless you have clear evidence that a murder has happened—the dead body itself. That was the case here, and that clever young guy from the county seat had to let the woman go free. So she returned to the cabin, living there as quietly as you like and taking care of her own business.
HERE is a pocket-piece I have had for some time. You can see for yourself that it is copper.
HERE is a pocket piece I've had for a while. You can see for yourself that it's made of copper.
It is the thing my father made for Black Jean to wear over his bad eye. I found that piece of copper two years after the little woman died—near twelve years after Black Jean disappeared. And I found it in the ashes and stone at the bottom of the limekiln standing there, half-tumbled down.
It’s the thing my father made for Black Jean to wear over his bad eye. I found that piece of copper two years after the little woman died—almost twelve years after Black Jean disappeared. And I found it in the ashes and stone at the bottom of the limekiln, which was standing there, half-collapsed.
A lot of people hereabouts say it doesn’t follow that Black Jean’s body was burned in the kiln—cremated, I guess you city chaps would call it. They can’t figure out how the mischief a little ninety-pound woman could have lugged those two bodies after she shot them with my father’s rifle, the distance from the cabin to the kiln—a good half mile and more.
A lot of people around here say it doesn’t make sense that Black Jean’s body was burned in the kiln—cremated, I guess you city folks would call it. They can’t understand how a tiny woman weighing only ninety pounds could have carried those two bodies after she shot them with my father’s rifle, the distance from the cabin to the kiln—a good half mile or more.
They point out that the body of Black Jean must have weighed over two hundred pounds, not to mention that the other woman was big and fat. But they make me weary.
They mention that Black Jean's body must have weighed over two hundred pounds, and the other woman was also big and heavy. But they tire me out.
It is as simple as the nose on your face: The big one-eyed bear did the job for her!
It’s as obvious as the nose on your face: The big one-eyed bear did the job for her!
[47]
[47]
THE GRAVE
THE END of this story was first brought to my attention when Fromwiller returned from his trip to Mount Kemmel, with a very strange tale indeed and one extremely hard to believe.
THE END of this story was first brought to my attention when Fromwiller came back from his trip to Mount Kemmel, with a really strange tale and one that's really hard to believe.
But I believed it enough to go back to the Mount with “From” to see if we could discover anything more. And after digging for awhile at the place where “From’s” story began, we made our way into an old dugout that had been caved in, or at least where all the entrances had been filled with dirt, and there we found, written on German correspondence paper, a terrible story.
But I believed it enough to go back to the Mount with “From” to see if we could find anything more. After digging for a while at the spot where “From’s” story started, we made our way into an old dugout that had caved in, or at least where all the entrances were filled with dirt, and there we found, written on German correspondence paper, a terrible story.
We found the story on Christmas day, 1918, while making the trip in the colonel’s machine from Watou, in Flanders, where our regiment was stationed. Of course, you have heard of Mount Kemmel in Flanders: more than once it figured in newspaper reports as it changed hands during some of the fiercest fighting of the war. And when the Germans were finally driven from this point of vantage, in October, 1918, a retreat was started which did not end until it became a race to see who could get into Germany first.
We discovered the story on Christmas Day, 1918, while traveling in the colonel’s car from Watou in Flanders, where our regiment was based. You’ve definitely heard of Mount Kemmel in Flanders; it was featured in newspaper articles multiple times as it changed sides during some of the fiercest battles of the war. When the Germans were finally pushed out of this strategic spot in October 1918, their retreat began, leading to a race to see who could get into Germany first.
The advance was so fast that the victorious British and French forces had no time to bury their dead, and, terrible as it may seem to those who have not seen it, in December of that year one could see the rotting corpses of the unburied dead scattered here and there over the top of Mount Kemmel. It was a place of ghastly sights and sickening odors. And it was there that we found this tale.
The advance was so rapid that the victorious British and French forces had no time to bury their dead, and, as terrible as it may seem to those who haven't witnessed it, in December of that year one could see the decaying bodies of the unburied dead scattered over the top of Mount Kemmel. It was a place filled with horrifying sights and nauseating smells. And it was there that we discovered this story.
With the chaplain’s help, we translated the story, which follows:
With the chaplain’s help, we translated the story, which goes like this:
“FOR two weeks I have been buried alive! For two weeks I have not seen daylight, nor heard the sound of another person’s voice. Unless I can find something to do, besides this everlasting digging, I shall go mad. So I shall write. As long as my candles last, I will pass part of the time each day in setting down on paper my experiences.
“FOR two weeks I have been stuck underground! For two weeks I haven’t seen the light of day or heard another person’s voice. If I can’t find something to do besides this endless digging, I’m going to lose my mind. So, I’m going to write. As long as my candles last, I’ll spend part of each day putting my experiences down on paper.”
“Not that I need to do this in order to remember them. God knows that when I get out the first thing I shall do will be to try to forget them! But if I should not get out!...
“Not that I need to do this to remember them. God knows that when I get out, the first thing I'll do is try to forget them! But if I should not get out!...
“I am an Ober-lieutenant in the Imperial German Army. Two weeks ago my regiment was holding Mount Kemmel in Flanders. We were surrounded on three sides and subjected to a terrific artillery fire, but on account of the commanding position we were ordered to hold the Mount to the last man. Our engineers, however, had made things very comfortable. Numerous deep dugouts had been constructed, and in them we were comparatively safe from shell-fire.
“I am a first lieutenant in the Imperial German Army. Two weeks ago, my regiment was holding Mount Kemmel in Flanders. We were surrounded on three sides and faced intense artillery fire, but because of our strategic position, we were ordered to hold the Mount until the last man. Our engineers, however, had made things quite comfortable. They had built numerous deep dugouts, and in them, we were relatively safe from shell fire.
“Many of these had been connected by passageways so that there was a regular little underground city, and the majority of the garrison never left the protection of the dugouts. But even under these conditions our casualties were heavy. Lookouts had to be maintained above ground, and once in a while a direct hit by one of the huge railway guns would even destroy some of the dugouts.
“Many of these had been connected by passageways, creating a small underground city, and most of the garrison rarely left the safety of the dugouts. But even in this situation, our casualties were high. We had to keep lookouts above ground, and occasionally, a direct hit from one of the massive railway guns would even wipe out some of the dugouts."
[48]
[48]
“A little over two weeks ago—I can’t be sure, because I have lost track of the exact number of days—the usual shelling was increased a hundred fold. With about twenty others, I was sleeping in one of the shallower dugouts. The tremendous increase in shelling awakened me with a start, and my first impulse was to go at once into a deeper dugout, which was connected to the one I was in by an underground passageway.
“A little over two weeks ago—I can’t be sure, since I've lost track of the exact number of days—the usual shelling intensified a hundred times. With about twenty others, I was sleeping in one of the shallower dugouts. The massive increase in shelling jolted me awake, and my first instinct was to head straight to a deeper dugout, which was linked to the one I was in by an underground passageway."
“It was a smaller dugout, built a few feet lower than the one I was in. It had been used as a sort of a storeroom and no one was supposed to sleep there. But it seemed safer to me, and, alone, I crept into it. A thousand times since I have wished I had taken another man with me. But my chances for doing it were soon gone.
“It was a smaller dugout, built a few feet lower than the one I was in. It had been used as a sort of storage room and no one was supposed to sleep there. But it felt safer to me, and, alone, I crept into it. A thousand times since I’ve wished I had brought another man with me. But my chances for doing that were soon gone."
“I had hardly entered the smaller dugout when there was a tremendous explosion behind me. The ground shook as if a mine had exploded below us. Whether that was indeed the case, or whether some extra large caliber explosive shell had struck the dugout behind me, I never knew.
“I had barely stepped into the smaller dugout when there was a huge explosion behind me. The ground shook like a mine had gone off underneath us. I never found out if that was the case or if a particularly large shell had hit the dugout behind me.”
“After the shock of the explosion had passed I went back to the passageway. When about half-way along it, I found the timbers above had fallen, allowing the earth to settle, and my way was effectually blocked.
“After the shock of the explosion wore off, I returned to the passageway. About halfway through, I discovered that the timber above had collapsed, causing the ground to settle, and my path was completely blocked.”
“So I returned to the dugout and waited alone through several hours of terrific shelling. The only other entrance to the dugout I was in was the main entrance from the trench above, and all those who had been above ground had gone into dugouts long before this. So I could not expect anyone to enter while the shelling continued; and when it ceased there would surely be an attack.
“So I went back to the dugout and waited alone for several hours during the intense shelling. The only other way into the dugout I was in was through the main entrance from the trench above, and everyone who had been above ground had taken shelter in dugouts long before this. So I couldn't expect anyone to come in while the shelling was happening; and when it finally stopped, there would definitely be an attack.”
“As I did not want to be killed by a grenade thrown down the entrance; I remained awake in order to rush out at the first signs of cessation of the bombardment and join what comrades there might be left on the hill.
“As I didn’t want to be killed by a grenade thrown down the entrance, I stayed awake to rush out at the first sign the bombardment had stopped and join whatever comrades were left on the hill.”
“After about six hours of the heavy bombardment, all sound above ground seemed to cease. Five minutes went by, then ten; surely the attack was coming. I rushed to the stairway leading out to the air. I took a couple of strides up the stairs. There was a blinding flash and a deafening explosion.
“After about six hours of heavy bombing, all sounds above ground seemed to stop. Five minutes passed, then ten; the attack had to be coming. I hurried to the stairway leading outside. I took a few steps up the stairs. Suddenly, there was a blinding flash and a deafening explosion."
“I felt myself falling. Then darkness swallowed everything.”
“I felt myself falling. Then darkness consumed everything.”
“HOW long I lay unconscious in the dugout I never knew.
“HOW long I lay unconscious in the dugout I never knew.
“But after what seemed like a long time, I practically grew conscious of a dull ache in my left arm. I could not move it. I opened my eyes and found only darkness. I felt pain and a stiffness all over my body.
“But after what felt like a long time, I became aware of a dull ache in my left arm. I couldn’t move it. I opened my eyes and found only darkness. I felt pain and stiffness throughout my body.
“Slowly I rose, struck a match, found a candle and lit it and looked at my watch. It had stopped. I did not know how long I had remained there unconscious. All noise of bombardment had ceased. I stood and listened for some time, but could hear no sound of any kind.
“Slowly, I got up, struck a match, found a candle, and lit it. Then I checked my watch. It had stopped. I had no idea how long I had been out. All the noise from the bombardment had stopped. I stood there and listened for a while, but I couldn’t hear a thing.”
“My gaze fell on the stairway entrance. I started in alarm. The end of the dugout, where the entrance was, was half filled with dirt.
“My gaze landed on the stairway entrance. I jumped in shock. The end of the dugout, where the entrance was, was partially filled with dirt.
“I went over and looked closer. The entrance was completely filled with dirt at the bottom, and no light of any kind could be seen from above. I went to the passageway to the other dugout, although I remembered it had caved in. I examined the fallen timbers closely. Between two of them I could feel a slight movement of air. Here was an opening to the outside world.
“I went over and took a closer look. The entrance was completely filled with dirt at the bottom, and no light could be seen from above. I headed to the passageway to the other dugout, even though I remembered it had caved in. I examined the fallen timbers carefully. Between two of them, I could feel a slight breeze. Here was an opening to the outside world.
“I tried to move the timbers, as well as I could with one arm, only to precipitate a small avalanche of dirt which filled the crack. Quickly I dug at the dirt until again I could feel the movement of air. This might be the only place where I could obtain fresh air.
“I tried to move the beams as best as I could with one arm, only to trigger a small avalanche of dirt that filled the crack. Quickly, I started digging through the dirt until I could feel the flow of air again. This might be the only spot where I could get fresh air."
“I was convinced that it would take some little work to open up either of the passageways, and I began to feel hungry. Luckily, there was a good supply of canned foods and hard bread, for the officers had kept their rations stored in this dugout. I also found a keg of water and about a dozen bottles of wine, which I discovered to be very good. After I had relieved my appetite and finished one of the bottles of wine, I[49] felt sleepy and, although my left arm pained me considerably, I soon dropped off to sleep.
“I thought it would take a bit of work to open either of the passageways, and I started to feel hungry. Luckily, there was a good supply of canned food and hard bread because the officers had stored their rations in this dugout. I also found a keg of water and about a dozen bottles of wine, which turned out to be really good. After I satisfied my hunger and finished one of the bottles of wine, I[49] felt sleepy and, even though my left arm hurt a lot, I quickly fell asleep.
“The time I have allowed myself for writing is up, so I will stop for today. After I have performed my daily task of digging tomorrow, I shall again write. Already my mind feels easier. Surely help will come soon. At any rate, within two more weeks I shall have liberated myself. Already I am half way up the stairs. And my rations will last that long. I have divided them so they will.”
“The time I set aside for writing is over, so I’ll stop for today. After I do my daily digging task tomorrow, I’ll write again. My mind feels lighter already. Surely, help will come soon. In any case, in another two weeks, I’ll have freed myself. I’m already halfway up the stairs. And my supplies will last that long. I’ve divided them up so that they will.”
“YESTERDAY I did not feel like writing after I finished my digging. My arm pained me considerably. I guess I used it too much.
“YESTERDAY I didn't feel like writing after I finished digging. My arm hurt a lot. I think I overdid it.”
“But today I was more careful with it, and it feels better. And I am worried again. Twice today big piles of earth caved in, where the timbers above were loose, and each time as much dirt fell into the passageway as I can remove in a day. Two days more before I can count on getting out by myself.
“But today I was more careful with it, and it feels better. And I'm worried again. Twice today, big piles of dirt caved in where the timbers above were loose, and each time as much dirt fell into the passageway as I can clear in a day. Two more days before I can expect to get out by myself.”
“The rations will have to be stretched out some more. The daily amount is already pretty small. But I shall go on with my account.
“The rations will need to be stretched out some more. The daily amount is already quite small. But I will continue with my account.
“From the time I became conscious I started my watch, and since then I have kept track of the days. On the second day I took stock of the food, water, wood, matches, candles, etc., and found a plentiful supply for two weeks at least. At that time I did not look forward to a stay of more than a few days in my prison.
“From the moment I became aware, I started my watch, and since then I’ve been keeping track of the days. On the second day, I checked what food, water, wood, matches, candles, and so on I had, and I found I had plenty to last at least two weeks. At that time, I didn’t expect to be in my prison for more than a few days.”
“Either the enemy or ourselves will occupy the hill I told myself, because it is such an important position. And whoever now holds the hill will be compelled to dig in deeply in order to hold it.
“Either the enemy or us will take the hill, I told myself, because it’s such a crucial position. And whoever holds the hill now will have to dig in deep to keep it.”
“So to my mind it was only a matter of a few days until either the entrance or the passageway would be cleared, and my only doubts were as to whether it would be friends or enemies that would discover me. My arm felt better, although I could not use it much, and so I spent the day in reading an old newspaper which I found among the food supplies, and in waiting for help to come. What fool I was! If I had only worked from the start, I would be just that many days nearer deliverance.
“So I figured it was just a matter of days until either the entrance or the passageway would be cleared, and my only worry was whether it would be friends or enemies who found me. My arm felt better, even though I couldn’t use it much, so I spent the day reading an old newspaper I found among the food supplies and waiting for help to arrive. What a fool I was! If I had just started working from the beginning, I would have been that many days closer to getting out.”
“On the third day I was annoyed by water, which began dripping from the roof and seeping in at the sides of the dugout. I cursed that muddy water, then, as I have often cursed such dugout nuisances before, but it may be that I shall yet bless that water and it shall save my life.
“On the third day, I was frustrated by water that started dripping from the roof and seeping in at the sides of the dugout. I cursed that muddy water, just like I have often cursed such dugout annoyances before, but it might be that I’ll end up blessing that water, and it will save my life.”
“But it certainly made things uncomfortable; so I spent the day in moving my bunk, food and water supplies, candles, etc., up into the passageway. For a space of about ten feet it was unobstructed, and, being slightly higher than the dugout, was dryer and more comfortable. Besides, the air was much better here, as I had found that practically all my supply of fresh air came in through the crack between the timbers, and I thought maybe the rats wouldn’t bother me so much at night. Again I spent the balance of the day simply in waiting for help.
"But it definitely made things uncomfortable; so I spent the day moving my bunk, food and water supplies, candles, etc., up into the hallway. For about ten feet, it was clear, and since it was slightly higher than the dugout, it was drier and more comfortable. Plus, the air was much better here, as I had noticed that nearly all my fresh air came in through the crack between the timbers, and I thought maybe the rats wouldn’t disturb me as much at night. Again, I spent the rest of the day just waiting for help."
“It was not until well into the fourth day that I really began to feel uneasy. It suddenly became impressed on my consciousness that I had not heard the sound of a gun, or felt the earth shake from the force of a concussion, since the fatal shell that had filled the entrance. What was the meaning of the silence? Why did I hear no sounds of fighting? It was as still as the grave.
“It wasn’t until well into the fourth day that I actually started to feel uneasy. It hit me that I hadn’t heard a gunshot or felt the ground shake from an explosion since the deadly shell that had blocked the entrance. What did the silence mean? Why was there no sound of fighting? It was as quiet as the grave."
“What a horrible death to die! Buried Alive! A panic of fear swept over me. But my will and reason reasserted itself. In time, I should be able to dig myself out by my own efforts. It would take time but it could be done.
“What a terrible way to die! Buried alive! A wave of fear washed over me. But my will and reason came back. Eventually, I should be able to dig myself out on my own. It will take time, but it can be done.
“So, although I could not use my left arm as yet, I spent the rest of that day and all of the two following days in digging dirt from the entrance and carrying it back into the far corner of the dugout.
“So, even though I still couldn’t use my left arm, I spent the rest of that day and all of the next two days digging dirt from the entrance and carrying it back to the far corner of the dugout.
“On the seventh day after regaining consciousness I was tired and stiff from my unwanted exertions of the three previous days. I could see by this time that it was a matter of weeks—two or three, at least—before I could hope to[50] liberate myself. I might be rescued at an earlier date, but, without outside aid, it would take probably three more weeks of labor before I could dig my way out.
“On the seventh day after waking up, I was exhausted and stiff from the unwanted efforts of the past three days. By this point, I realized it would take weeks—two or three, at least—before I could hope to[50] free myself. I might get rescued sooner, but without external help, it would likely take another three weeks of work before I could dig my way out.”
“Already dirt had caved in from the top, where the timbers had sprung apart, and I could repair the damage to the roof of the stairway only in a crude way with one arm. But my left arm was much better. With a day’s rest, I would be able to use it pretty well. Besides, I must conserve my energy. So I spent the seventh day in rest and prayer for my speedy release from a living grave.
“Dirt had already fallen in from the top, where the wood had come apart, and I could only fix the damage to the roof of the stairway in a rough way with one arm. But my left arm was much better. After a day of rest, I would be able to use it pretty well. Plus, I needed to save my energy. So I spent the seventh day resting and praying for a quick escape from this living grave."
“I also reapportioned my food on the basis of three more weeks. It made the daily portions pretty small, especially as the digging was strenuous work. There was a large supply of candles, so that I had plenty of light for my work. But the supply of water bothered me. Almost half of the small keg was gone in the first week. I decided to drink only once a day.
“I also adjusted my food supply for the next three weeks. This made the daily portions quite small, especially since the digging was hard work. There was a large supply of candles, so I had plenty of light for my tasks. But the water supply was concerning. Almost half of the small keg was used up in the first week. I decided to drink only once a day.”
“The following six days were all days of feverish labor, light eating and even lighter drinking. But, despite all my efforts, only a quarter of the keg was left at the end of two weeks. And the horror of the situation grew on me. My imagination would not be quiet. I would picture to myself the agonies to come, when I would have even less food and water than at present. My mind would run on and on—to death by starvation—to the finding of my emaciated body by those who would eventually open up the dugout—even to their attempts to reconstruct the story of my end.
The next six days were filled with intense work, minimal eating, and even less drinking. But despite all my efforts, only a quarter of the keg was left after two weeks. The horror of the situation weighed on me. I couldn’t quiet my imagination. I envisioned the suffering to come, when I would have even less food and water than I did now. My thoughts spiraled—toward death by starvation—toward the discovery of my emaciated body by those who would eventually dig it up—even imagining their attempts to piece together the story of my demise.
“And, adding to my physical discomfort, were the swarming vermin infesting the dugout and my person. A month had gone by since I had had a bath, and I could not now spare a drop of water even to wash my face. The rats had become so bold that I had to leave a candle burning all night in order to protect myself in my sleep.
“And, on top of my physical discomfort, there were the swarming bugs infesting the dugout and me. A month had passed since I had a bath, and I couldn’t spare even a drop of water to wash my face. The rats had become so daring that I had to leave a candle burning all night to protect myself while I slept.
“Partly to relieve my mind, I started to write this tale of my experiences. It did act as a relief at first, but now, as I read it over, the growing terror of this awful place grips me. I would cease writing, but some impulse urges me to write each day.”
“Partly to clear my mind, I began to write this story about my experiences. It was a relief at first, but now, as I go over it, the increasing fear of this terrible place takes hold of me. I would stop writing, but something pushes me to write every day.”
“THREE weeks have passed since I was buried in this living tomb.
“Three weeks have passed since I was buried in this living tomb.
“Today I drank the last drop of water in the keg. There is a pool of stagnant water on the dugout floor—dirty, slimy and alive with vermin—always standing there, fed by drippings from the roof. As yet I cannot bring myself to touch it.
“Today I drank the last drop of water from the keg. There’s a pool of stagnant water on the dugout floor—dirty, slimy, and crawling with pests—just sitting there, fed by drips from the roof. I still can’t bring myself to touch it.”
“Today I divided up my food supply for another week. God knows the portions were already small enough! But there have been so many cave-ins recently that I can never finish clearing the entrance in another week.
“Today I split up my food supplies for another week. God knows the portions were already small enough! But there have been so many cave-ins recently that I can never finish clearing the entrance in another week.
“Sometimes I feel that I shall never clear it. But I must! I can never bear to die here. I must will myself to escape, and I shall escape!
“Sometimes I feel like I’ll never get out of here. But I have to! I can’t stand the thought of dying here. I have to force myself to escape, and I will escape!
“Did not the captain often say that the will to win was half the victory? I shall rest no more. Every waking hour must be spent in removing the treacherous dirt.
“Didn’t the captain often say that the will to win was half the victory? I won’t rest anymore. Every waking hour must be spent getting rid of the deceitful dirt."
“Even my writing must cease.”
“Even my writing has to stop.”
“OH, GOD! I am afraid, afraid!
"Oh, God! I'm scared, scared!"
“I must write to relieve my mind. Last night I went to sleep at nine by my watch. At twelve I woke to find myself in the dark, frantically digging with my bare hands at the hard sides of the dugout. After some trouble I found a candle and lit it.
“I need to write to clear my head. Last night, I went to sleep at nine according to my watch. At midnight, I woke up in the dark, desperately digging with my bare hands at the tough walls of the dugout. After some effort, I found a candle and lit it.
“The whole dugout was upset. My food supplies were lying in the mud. The box of candles had been spilled. My finger nails were broken and bloody from clawing at the ground.
“The entire dugout was a mess. My food supplies were in the mud. The box of candles had tipped over. My fingernails were broken and bloody from scraping at the ground.”
“The realization dawned upon me that I had been out of my head. And then came the fear—dark, raging fear—fear of insanity. I have been drinking the stagnant water from the floor for days. I do not know how many.
“The realization hit me that I had lost my mind. Then the fear came—dark, intense fear—fear of going insane. I had been drinking the stagnant water from the floor for days. I don’t know how many.”
“I have only about one meal left, but I must save it.”
“I only have one meal left, but I need to save it.”
“I HAD a meal today. For three days I have been without food.
“I had a meal today. I’ve been without food for three days.”
“But today I caught one of the rats that infest the place. He was a big[51] one, too. Gave me a bad bite, but I killed him. I feel lots better today. Have had some bad dreams lately, but they don’t bother me now.
“But today I caught one of the rats that infest the place. He was a big[51] one, too. Gave me a nasty bite, but I killed him. I feel a lot better today. I've had some bad dreams lately, but they don’t bother me now.
“That rat was tough, though. Think I’ll finish this digging and go back to my regiment in a day or two.”
“That rat was tough, though. I think I’ll finish this digging and head back to my unit in a day or two.”
“HEAVEN have mercy! I must be out of my head half the time now.
“God have mercy! I must be out of my mind half the time now.
“I have absolutely no recollection of having written that last entry. And I feel feverish and weak.
“I have no memory of writing that last entry. I feel feverish and weak."
“If I had my strength, I think I could finish clearing the entrance in a day or two. But I can only work a short time at a stretch.
“If I had my strength, I think I could finish clearing the entrance in a day or two. But I can only work for a little while at a time.
“I am beginning to give up hope.”
“I’m starting to lose hope.”
“WILD spells come on me oftener now. I awake tired out from exertions, which I cannot remember.
“WILD spells happen to me more often now. I wake up exhausted from activities that I can’t remember.”
“Bones of rats, picked clean, are scattered about, yet I do not remember eating them. In my lucid moments I don’t seem to be able to catch them, for they are too wary and I am too weak.
“Bones of rats, stripped bare, are scattered around, yet I don’t recall eating them. In my clear moments, I can't seem to catch them, as they are too cautious and I am too weak.
“I get some relief by chewing the candles, but I dare not eat them all. I am afraid of the dark, I am afraid of the rats, but worst of all is the hideous fear of myself.
“I find some comfort in chewing on the candles, but I can’t eat them all. I'm scared of the dark, terrified of the rats, but the worst fear is the awful fear of myself."
“My mind is breaking down. I must escape soon, or I will be little better than a wild animal. Oh, God, send help! I am going mad!”
"My mind is falling apart. I need to escape soon, or I’ll be no better than a wild animal. Oh, God, please send help! I’m going insane!"
“Terror, desperation, despair—is this the end?”
“Terror, desperation, despair— is this it?”
“FOR a long time I have been resting.
“FOR a long time I have been resting.
“I have had a brilliant idea. Rest brings back strength. The longer a person rests the stronger they should get. I have been resting a long time now. Weeks or months, I don’t know which. So I must be very strong. I feel strong. My fever has left me. So listen! There is only a little dirt left in the entrance way. I am going out and crawl through it. Just like a mole. Right out into the sunlight. I feel much stronger than a mole. So this is the end of my little tale. A sad tale, but one with a happy ending. Sunlight! A very happy ending.”
“I have a brilliant idea. Rest restores strength. The longer someone rests, the stronger they should become. I’ve been resting for quite a while now. Weeks or months, I’m not sure which. So I must be really strong. I feel strong. My fever is gone. So listen! There’s only a little dirt left at the entrance. I’m going out to crawl through it. Just like a mole. Right out into the sunlight. I feel much stronger than a mole. So this is the end of my little story. A sad story, but one with a happy ending. Sunlight! A very happy ending.”
AND that was the end of the manuscript. There only remains to tell Fromwiller’s tale.
AND that was the end of the manuscript. There’s just one more thing to share: Fromwiller’s story.
At first, I didn’t believe it. But now I do. I put it down, though, just as Fromwiller told it to me, and you can take it or leave it as you choose.
At first, I didn't believe it. But now I do. I put it down just as Fromwiller explained it to me, and you can accept it or dismiss it as you wish.
“Soon after we were billeted at Watou,” said Fromwiller, “I decided to go out and see Mount Kemmel. I had heard that things were rather gruesome out there, but I was really not prepared for the conditions that I found. I had seen unburied dead around Roulers and in the Argonne, but it had been almost two months since the fighting on Mount Kemmel and there were still many unburied dead. But there was another thing that I had never seen, and that was the buried living!
“Soon after we were stationed at Watou,” said Fromwiller, “I decided to go out and check out Mount Kemmel. I had heard that things were pretty gruesome out there, but I really wasn’t ready for the conditions I encountered. I had seen unburied dead around Roulers and in the Argonne, but it had been almost two months since the fighting on Mount Kemmel, and there were still many unburied dead. But there was something else I had never seen, and that was the buried living!
“As I came up to the highest point of the Mount, I was attracted by a movement of loose dirt on the edge of a huge shell hole. The dirt seemed to be falling in to a common center, as if the dirt below was being removed. As I watched, suddenly I was horrified to see a long, skinny human arm emerge from the ground.
“As I reached the highest point of the mountain, I noticed some loose dirt shifting at the edge of a large shell hole. The dirt appeared to be funneling into a central spot, as if something beneath was being taken away. As I observed this, I was shocked to see a long, thin human arm break through the surface of the ground.”
“It disappeared, drawing back some of the earth with it. There was a movement of dirt over a larger area, and the arm reappeared, together with a man’s head and shoulders. He pulled himself up out of the very ground, as it seemed, shook the dirt from his body like a huge, gaunt dog, and stood erect. I never want to see such another creature!
“It disappeared, pulling some of the earth along with it. There was a shift of dirt over a larger area, and the arm reemerged, along with a man’s head and shoulders. He pulled himself up out of the ground, as it seemed, shook the dirt from his body like a large, skinny dog, and stood up straight. I never want to see another creature like that!”
“Hardly a strip of clothing was visible, and, what little there was, was so torn and dirty that it was impossible to tell what kind it had been. The skin was drawn tightly over the bones, and there was a vacant stare in the protruding eyes. It looked like a corpse that had lain in the grave a long time.
“Barely any clothing was visible, and what little there was had torn and dirty fabric that made it impossible to identify what it used to be. The skin was pulled tightly over the bones, and there was a vacant look in the bulging eyes. It resembled a corpse that had been in the grave for a long time.”
“This apparition looked directly at me, and yet did not appear to see me. He looked as if the light bothered him. I spoke, and a look of fear came over his face. He seemed filled with terror.
“This ghost stared right at me, but it felt like he couldn’t see me at all. He seemed bothered by the light. I spoke, and a look of fear crossed his face. He looked completely terrified.”
[52]
[52]
“I stepped toward him, shaking loose a piece of barbed wire which had caught in my puttees. Quick as a flash, he turned and started to run from me.
“I stepped toward him, shaking off a piece of barbed wire that had gotten caught in my leg wraps. In the blink of an eye, he turned and started to run away from me."
“For a second I was too astonished to move. Then I started to follow him. In a straight line he ran, looking neither to the right or left. Directly ahead of him was a deep and wide trench. He was running straight toward it. Suddenly it dawned on me that he did not see it.
“For a moment I was too stunned to move. Then I began to follow him. He ran in a straight line, not looking to the right or left. Directly in front of him was a deep, wide trench. He was heading straight for it. Suddenly, it hit me that he didn’t see it.
“I called out, but it seemed to terrify him all the more, and with one last lunge he stepped into the trench and fell. I heard his body strike the other side of the trench and fell with a splash into the water at the bottom.
“I called out, but it seemed to scare him even more, and with one last leap he stepped into the trench and fell. I heard his body hit the other side of the trench and then splash into the water at the bottom.”
“I followed and looked down into the trench. There he lay, with his head bent back in such a position that I was sure his neck was broken. He was half in and half out of the water, and as I looked at him I could scarcely believe what I had seen. Surely he looked as if he had been dead as long as some of the other corpses, scattered over the hillside. I turned and left him as he was.
“I followed and looked down into the trench. There he lay, with his head tilted back in such a way that I was sure his neck was broken. He was half in and half out of the water, and as I looked at him I could hardly believe what I was seeing. He looked like he had been dead as long as some of the other bodies scattered across the hillside. I turned and left him as he was."
“Buried while living, I left him unburied when dead.”
“Buried alive, I left him unburied when he died.”
[53]
[53]
With a Strange Twist
At the End
Hark! The Rattle!
WE SAT in the Purple Lily—Tain Dirk, that far too handsome young man, with me.
WE SAT in the Purple Lily—Tain Dirk, that way too attractive young guy, with me.
I drank coffee; Tain Dirk drank liquor—secretly and alone. The night was drenched with sweating summer heat, but I felt cold as ice. Presently we went up to the Palm Grove Roof, where Bimi Tal was to dance.
I had coffee; Tain Dirk had liquor—secretly and alone. The night was soaked with humid summer heat, but I felt frozen. Soon, we headed up to the Palm Grove Roof, where Bimi Tal was set to dance.
“Who is this Bimi Tal, Hammer?” Dirk asked me, drumming his fingers.
“Who is this Bimi Tal, Hammer?” Dirk asked, drumming his fingers.
“A woman.”
“A woman.”
“You’re a queer one, Jerry Hammer!” said Dirk, narrowing his cold yellow eyes.
“You're a weird one, Jerry Hammer!” said Dirk, narrowing his cold yellow eyes.
Still he drummed his blunt fingers. Sharp—tat! tat! tat! Something deep inside me—my liver, perhaps—shivered and grew white at hearing that klirring sound.
Still he drummed his thick fingers. Sharp—tat! tat! tat! Something deep inside me—maybe my liver—shuddered and turned pale at the sound of that clattering.
I didn’t answer him right away. Slowly I sent up smoke rings to circle the huge stars. We sat in a cave of potted palms close by the dancing floor. Over us lay blue-black night, strange and deep. Yellow as roses were the splotches of stars swimming down the sky.
I didn’t respond to him immediately. Slowly, I blew smoke rings that floated around the huge stars. We sat in a cave of potted palms next to the dance floor. Above us stretched a deep, dark blue-black night. The patches of stars shone yellow like roses as they drifted across the sky.
“It shows you’ve been away from New York, Dirk, if you don’t know Bimi Tal. She’s made herself more famous as a dancer than ever was Ynecita. Some mystery is supposed to hang about her; and these simple children of New York love mysteries.”
“It shows you’ve been away from New York, Dirk, if you don’t know Bimi Tal. She’s made a bigger name for herself as a dancer than Ynecita ever did. There’s some mystery surrounding her; and these naive kids from New York love a good mystery.”
“I’ve been away three years,” said Dirk sulkily, his eyes contracting....
“I’ve been gone for three years,” Dirk said sulkily, his eyes narrowing....
“That long? It was three years ago that Ynecita was killed.”
"That long? Ynecita was killed three years ago."
“Well?” asked Dirk. His finger-drumming droned away.
“Well?” asked Dirk. He drummed his fingers, making a monotonous sound.
“I thought you might have known her, Dirk.”
“I thought you might know her, Dirk.”
“I?” His wide, thin lips twitched. “Why, Ynecita was common to half New York!”
“I?” His wide, thin lips twitched. “Well, Ynecita was known to half of New York!”
“But once,” I said, “once, it may be assumed, she was true to one man only, Tain Dirk.”
“But once,” I said, “once, it can be assumed, she was faithful to just one man, Tain Dirk.”
“I’m not interested in women,” said Dirk.
“I’m not interested in women,” Dirk said.
That was like him. He drank liquor only—secretly and alone.
That was typical of him. He only drank alcohol—secretly and by himself.
“I was interested in Ynecita, Dirk. We used to talk together—”
“I was interested in Ynecita, Dirk. We used to talk a lot—”
“She talked to you?” repeated Dirk.
"She talked to you?" Dirk repeated.
“Strange how she died! No trace, no one arrested. Yet she’d had her lovers. Sometimes I think, Dirk, we’ll find the beast who killed Ynecita.”
“It's strange how she died! No clues, no one arrested. But she had her lovers. Sometimes I think, Dirk, we’ll find the monster who killed Ynecita.”
Tain Dirk touched my wrist. His blunt fingers were cold and clammy. Incomprehensible that women had loved his hands! Yet they were artist’s hands, and could mold and chisel. Wet clay, his hands!
Tain Dirk touched my wrist. His stiff fingers were cold and clammy. It was hard to believe that women had loved his hands! Yet they were artist's hands, capable of molding and chiseling. Wet clay, his hands!
“What makes you say that, Hammer?”
“What makes you say that, Hammer?”
I looked up at the stars. “It was a beast who killed Ynecita, Dirk. Some vile snake with blood as cold as this lemon ice. Those marks of teeth on her upper arm! Deep in, bringing blood![54] What madman killed that girl? Mad, I say!”
I looked up at the stars. “It was a beast that killed Ynecita, Dirk. Some nasty snake with blood as cold as this lemon ice. Those bite marks on her upper arm! Deep enough to draw blood![54] What kind of madman kills that girl? Mad, I tell you!”
Dirk twisted. He wiped his brown forehead, on which sweat glistened in little beads like scales. “Too hot a night to talk about such things, Hammer. Let’s talk of something else. Tell me about this Bimi Tal.”
Dirk turned. He wiped his brown forehead, where sweat sparkled in tiny beads like scales. “It’s too hot tonight to talk about that stuff, Hammer. Let’s discuss something else. Tell me about this Bimi Tal.”
“You’ll see her soon enough,” I said, watching him. “A girl of about your own age; you’re not more than twenty-four, are you?”
“You’ll see her soon enough,” I said, watching him. “A girl around your age; you’re not more than twenty-four, right?”
“Born first of January, ’99.”
“Born January 1, ’99.”
“And famous already!”
“And already famous!”
“Yes,” said Tain Dirk. “I guess you’ve heard of me.”
“Yes,” said Tain Dirk. “I suppose you’ve heard of me.”
“Oh, I’ve heard lots of you,” I said; and saw he didn’t like it.
“Oh, I’ve heard a lot about you,” I said; and noticed he didn’t like it.
“You’ve heard I’m fast with women, eh?” asked Dirk, after a pause.
“You’ve heard I’m good with women, right?” asked Dirk, after a pause.
“But Ynecita—”
“But Ynecita—”
“Why do you talk of her?” asked Dirk, irritably. “I never knew her.”
“Why are you talking about her?” Dirk asked, annoyed. “I never knew her.”
“Those marks of teeth on Ynecita’s arm—two sharp canines, sharp and hooked; barely scratching the skin—like fangs of a snake, Dirk—”
“Those bite marks on Ynecita’s arm—two sharp canines, sharp and hooked; barely breaking the skin—like a snake’s fangs, Dirk—”
Tain Dirk’s hand crept to his lips, which were thin, red, and dry. The light in his eyes darkened from yellow to purple. Softly his blunt fingers began to drum his lips. Tat! tat! tat! But silent as a snake in grass.
Tain Dirk's hand moved to his lips, which were thin, red, and dry. The light in his eyes shifted from yellow to purple. Gently, his thick fingers started to tap on his lips. Tat! tat! tat! But as quiet as a snake in the grass.
“A curious thing about teeth, Dirk—you’re a sculptor; maybe you’ve observed it—a curious thing that no two are quite alike. We took prints, Dirk, of those marks in the arm of Ynecita—”
“A curious thing about teeth, Dirk—you’re a sculptor; maybe you’ve noticed it—a curious thing that no two are exactly alike. We took prints, Dirk, of those marks on Ynecita’s arm—”
Dirk’s thin lips opened. His coarsely-formed, but marvelously sensitive, fingers felt the hardness of his teeth. That gesture was sly. At once he knew I’d seen him. He crouched back in his chair, his strong, broad head drawn in between his shoulders.
Dirk's thin lips parted. His rough, yet surprisingly sensitive, fingers touched the hardness of his teeth. That move was clever. In that moment, he realized I had caught him. He shrank back in his chair, his strong, broad head pulled in between his shoulders.
“Who are you?” he hissed.
“Who are you?” he whispered.
Again the klirring of his fingertips—a dusty drumming.
Again the tapping of his fingertips—a dusty rhythm.
“Why, I am only Jerry Hammer—a wanderer, and a soldier of bad fortune.”
“Why, I’m just Jerry Hammer—a drifter and a soldier of misfortune.”
“Who are you!”
“Who are you?”
“Brother of Stella Hammer, who was known as Ynecita, the dancer.”
“Brother of Stella Hammer, who was known as Ynecita, the dancer.”
Upon the Palm Grove Roof, beneath those gigantic stars the orchestra began to play. A brass and cymbal tune. The air was hot. From far in the pit of streets rose up the noises of the city. Loud! Discord shot with flames. I trembled.
Upon the Palm Grove Roof, under those massive stars, the orchestra started to play. A brass and cymbal melody. The air was warm. From deep in the streets came the sounds of the city. It was loud! Discord mixed with flames. I shook.
Tain Dirk’s fingers drummed. His head commenced to sway.
Tain Dirk's fingers tapped. His head started to rock.
II.
BIMI TAL danced barefooted on the glazed umber tiles of the Roof.
BIMI TAL danced barefoot on the shiny brown tiles of the Roof.
Her dark red hair was free on her naked shoulders. Stamp! stamp! stamp! her feet struck flatly on the tiles. Her head was bent back almost to the level of her waist. Bracelets jangled on her wrists and ankles.
Her dark red hair flowed freely over her bare shoulders. Stamp! stamp! stamp! her feet hit the tiles flatly. Her head was tilted back nearly to the level of her waist. Bracelets jingled on her wrists and ankles.
“I am the daughter of the morning! I shout, I dance, I laugh away....”
I am the daughter of the morning! I shout, I dance, I laugh away....
Shaking her clump of red hair; her strong muscled limbs weaving; laughing at me with all her eyes. How like she looked to a man dead long years before! How like her glances to the glances of Red Roane! On her breasts two glittering shields of spangles. About her waist a kirtle seemingly woven of long strands of marsh grass, rustling, shivering with whispers. The sinews of her trunk and limbs rippled beneath her clear brown skin.
Shaking her bunch of red hair, her strong, muscular limbs moving gracefully, laughing at me with all her eyes. She looked so much like a man who had died long ago! Her glances were just like those of Red Roane! On her chest were two sparkling shields made of sequins. Around her waist was a skirt that seemed woven from long strands of marsh grass, rustling and shimmering with soft whispers. The muscles in her trunk and limbs rippled beneath her clear brown skin.
The head of Tain Dirk swayed sideways, slowly. The drumming of his fingers on the table was a reiterative rattle. His eyes—liquid, subtle—dulled with a look near to stupidity, then blazed to golden fire. Thin and wide were his unsmiling lips. His tongue flicked them. Tat! tat! tat!
The head of Tain Dirk swayed sideways, slowly. The drumming of his fingers on the table was a repetitive rattle. His eyes—liquid, subtle—dulled with a look close to stupidity, then blazed to golden fire. Thin and wide were his unsmiling lips. His tongue flicked them. Tat! tat! tat!
“She’s a beauty!” whispered Dirk.
"She's gorgeous!" whispered Dirk.
His terrible eyes seemed to call Bimi Tal as they had called other women. Mesmerism—what was it? Singing, she pranced toward the den of potted palms where we were sitting. Her skirt rustled like the marshes. Wind of summer.
His intense eyes seemed to summon Bimi, just like they had done with other women. Mesmerism—what was that? Singing, she danced toward the area filled with potted palms where we were sitting. Her skirt rustled like the marshes. Summer breeze.
Little searchlights, playing colored lights on Bimi Tal, grew darker. Red and violet deepened to brown and green. Still the hot stars above us. In that artificial paper Palm Grove, with the silky puffy women and the beefsteak-guzzling men looking stupidly, was born the mystery of the great savannahs.
Little searchlights, casting colored lights on Bimi Tal, faded. Red and violet deepened into brown and green. The hot stars still shone above us. In that artificial paper Palm Grove, with the soft, fluffy women and the meat-guzzling men looking blankly, the mystery of the vast savannahs was born.
Dirk’s head nodding. Dirk’s thin lips slowly opening. Dirk’s golden eyes[55] glimmering. Tat! tat! tat! Dirk’s steady fingers.
Dirk’s head is nodding. Dirk’s thin lips are slowly opening. Dirk’s golden eyes[55] are glimmering. Tat! tat! tat! Dirk’s fingers are steady.
The great savannahs and the tropic marshes. Bimi Tal dancing. Stealthily, the music softened from that brass and cymbal tune. It rustled. It crawled. It reared fanged heads.
The vast savannahs and the tropical swamps. Bimi Tal dancing. Quietly, the music faded from that brass and cymbal melody. It whispered. It slithered. It raised its fanged heads.
For a little while I did not see Bimi Tal nor Dirk, but the steamy Everglades. Winter noon. Grass leaves silvered by sea-wind; puddles stirring at the roots of the grasses. Silence booming like the loud silence of death.
For a little while, I didn't see Bimi, Tal, or Dirk, just the steamy Everglades. It was a winter afternoon. The grass blades glimmered in the sea breeze, with puddles rippling at the roots of the grasses. Silence echoed like the heavy stillness of death.
Bimi Tal was dancing her snake dance. Dirk’s lips quivered.
Bimi Tal was doing her snake dance. Dirk's lips trembled.
The marsh wind makes a little stir (it is the whispering flute.) The marsh waters make a little moan (it is the violin).
The marsh wind creates a soft rustle (it's the whispering flute.) The marsh waters let out a soft groan (it's the violin).
III.
WHERE was the soul of Bimi Tal dwelling that tropic winter so many years ago? On her mother’s breast, a little bud of love, crooned over with the song of sleep? Or meshed in bleeding poinsettia or rose? Or a soul yet unborn?
WHERE was the soul of Bimi Tal dwelling that tropical winter so many years ago? On her mother’s breast, a tiny bud of love, soothed by the lullaby of sleep? Or tangled in vivid poinsettia or rose? Or a soul not yet born?
I close my eyes. The vision does not fade. Florida; the marshlands; winter noon. January’s first day, 1899. Where was lovely Bimi Tal on that stifling day we saw the fanged thing coil, and death struck us there by Okechobee?
I close my eyes. The vision doesn’t fade. Florida; the wetlands; winter noon. January 1, 1899. Where was beautiful Bimi Tal on that sweltering day we saw the fanged creature coil, and death hit us there by Okechobee?
Your eyes, Bimi Tal, are the laughing eyes of Red Roane!...
Your eyes, Bimi Tal, are the playful eyes of Red Roane!...
Now the snake dance. The piccolo screams.
Now it's the snake dance. The piccolo wails.
Life immortal in your glistening lips, Bimi Tal; in your deep bosom promise of everlasting fecundity. Passion and power of the earth! Life is immortal. Your laughing eyes, Bimi Tal, will never dull. Yet I saw Red Roane die....
Life is eternal in your shining lips, Bimi Tal; in your deep embrace lies the promise of endless fertility. Passion and the strength of the earth! Life is eternal. Your smiling eyes, Bimi Tal, will never lose their sparkle. Yet I witnessed Red Roane die...
Beneath the shifting lights, Bimi Tal leaped and spun, scarcely treading the floor. Her eyes sparkled at me. She did not see Tain Dirk. Stamp! Stamp! Stamp! Her bare feet struck the tiles, tightening the muscles of her calves. Her bangles rang.
Beneath the changing lights, Bimi Tal jumped and twirled, barely touching the floor. Her eyes sparkled at me. She didn’t notice Tain Dirk. Stamp! Stamp! Stamp! Her bare feet hit the tiles, tightening the muscles in her calves. Her bangles jingled.
I could not keep my eyes from Dirk. His broad brown-and-golden head swayed continually. His thin lips worked, and I caught the flash of his teeth. His eyes drowsed, then flashed open with sudden flame. Tat! tat! tat! The rattling of his fingers was never still.
I couldn't take my eyes off Dirk. His wide brown and golden head kept swaying. His thin lips moved, and I saw his teeth flash. His eyes would droop, then suddenly snap open with intense energy. Tat! tat! tat! The sound of his fingers was never quiet.
That swaying head! It was loaded with the wisdom of the serpent that harkens to the wind, swaying with the marsh grass, winding its golden coils, curving its neck to the sun—Hark! The rattle!
That swaying head! It was filled with the wisdom of the serpent that listens to the wind, swaying with the marsh grass, winding its golden coils, bending its neck to the sun—Listen! The rattle!
... Red is the sun. Two men plow through the marshes. O endless pain (the harsh viol quivers), a life struggles in the womb. Who will die, and what will die, that this new life may be born? Whimpering agony. And an old crone singing a song....
... Red is the sun. Two men push their way through the marshes. O endless pain (the harsh viol quivers), a life fights to survive in the womb. Who will die, and what will die, so that this new life can be born? Whimpering agony. And an old woman singing a tune....
All people who sat within the Palm Grove were hushed, watching Bimi Tal. Fat hands fanning powdered breasts; silk handkerchiefs wiping ox necks; sweat beneath armpits. Still heat. Far away thunder. The stars going by.
All the people sitting in the Palm Grove were quiet, watching Bimi Tal. Chubby hands fanned dusted chests; silk handkerchiefs wiped oxen's necks; sweat pooled under armpits. Stifling heat. Distant thunder. The stars passed overhead.
Music swelled. Beneath its discord sounded a steady drumming rhythm. The arms of Bimi Tal waved about her head. She shouted for joy of life.
Music swelled. Underneath its clash, a steady drumming beat echoed. Bimi Tal waved her arms above her head. She shouted in celebration of life.
The pale eyes of Dirk, basking in mystery, gleamed into fire, blazed up in fury and hate undying! His dry lips opened. I saw his teeth.
The pale eyes of Dirk, shrouded in mystery, glinted with intensity, flared up with raging fury and unending hate! His dry lips parted. I caught a glimpse of his teeth.
... Through the breast-high grasses surge on the two marching men. Their boots sough in the muck. (Softly strums the bass viol.) Something waiting in the marshes! Something with golden eyes and swaying head. Hark! The rattle! Beware, for death is in the path!...
... Through the waist-high grass, two men march forward. Their boots squish in the mud. (Softly plays the bass viol.) Something is lurking in the marshes! Something with golden eyes and a swaying head. Listen! The rattle! Be cautious, for death is in your way!...
Bimi Tal was close to Dirk, not seeing him. She laughed and waved her jangling arms at me. Dirk’s eyes sparkled with madness, his lips were tightened terribly. Bimi Tal was almost over him. His fingers drummed. Louder played the music.
Bimi Tal was close to Dirk, but didn’t notice him. She laughed and waved her noisy arms at me. Dirk’s eyes glimmered with craziness, and his lips were tightly pressed. Bimi Tal was nearly over him. His fingers tapped. The music got louder.
... Hark! The rattle! Gaily the two men plow through the bladed grasses. The coiled thing waits, hate within its eyes. They are nearer—nearer! (Drums begin to beat)....
... Listen! The rattle! Cheerfully, the two men push through the sharp grasses. The coiled creature waits, filled with hate in its eyes. They are getting closer—closer! (Drums start to beat)....
In an avalanche of sound, crashed viol and violin, and stammering drum. Dirk’s drawn head lunged upward with his shoulders, his lips opened and lifted.
In a rush of noise, the viol and violin collided, along with a stammering drum. Dirk's tense head shot up with his shoulders, and his lips parted and lifted.
[56]
[56]
Venomous his look. Deathly his intensity.
His gaze was venomous. His intensity was deathly.
IV.
STRONG and young, fresh from the Cuban wars, Red Roane and I went north from the keys through the Everglades of Florida.
STRONG and young, fresh from the Cuban wars, Red Roane and I traveled north from the keys through the Florida Everglades.
Through the fens as in God’s first day. Through the reptile age, alive yet and crawling. Through strangling vegetation, which steams and rots beneath eternal suns. Through the everlasting Everglades, with their fern and frond and sorrowful, hoary cypress, Red Roane and I went north. Onward with laughter. What joy lay in our hearts! We sang many songs.
Through the wetlands like in God’s first day. Through the age of reptiles, still alive and crawling. Through thick vegetation that steams and rots under constant sunshine. Through the endless Everglades, with their ferns and fronds and sad, old cypress trees, Red Roane and I headed north. Moving forward with laughter. What joy filled our hearts! We sang many songs.
Fern and flower embracing in fecundity. Grasses thick with sap. Blossoms wilting at a touch. Mire teeming with creeping life. Above all, the gay sun. Beneath all, the coiling serpent eyes and the opened fangs. Hark! The rattle!
Fern and flower intertwined in abundance. Grasses rich with sap. Flowers wilting at a touch. Swamp alive with crawling creatures. Above all, the bright sun. Below all, the coiled serpent's eyes and the exposed fangs. Listen! The rattle!
We sailed lagoons in crazy craft; dreamt on shady shores through sultry noons; shouted to the dead logs on river banks till they took fear, and dived and splashed away. We pitched our tents by black waters. We beat brave trails through the fens.
We sailed through lagoons in wild boats; dreamed on shady shores during hot afternoons; shouted at the dead logs on riverbanks until they got scared and dove away, splashing. We set up our tents by dark waters. We forged bold paths through the marshlands.
“I’d like to stay here forever,” said Red Roane.
“I’d like to stay here forever,” said Red Roane.
By what way I go, with what drinks I drink, in what bed I lie down, I remember you who got your prayer, Red Roane—you who are in the swamp grass and swamp water forever.
By the path I take, the drinks I enjoy, and the bed I lay in, I remember you, Red Roane—you who are forever in the swamp grass and swamp water.
Beating our way slow and heavily, at high noon, of the new year’s first day in 1899, near Okechobee in the marshes, came we two on a hidden hut. It was fashioned of the raff of the slough—dead fronds, rotting branches, withered marsh grasses. Its sad gray-green were in the living wilderness like a monument to death. Better the naked swamp. Better the clean quagmire for bed.
Struggling slowly and heavily, at noon on the first day of the new year in 1899, near Okeechobee in the marshes, we came upon a hidden hut. It was made from the debris of the swamp—dead fronds, rotting branches, dried-up marsh grasses. Its sad gray-green color was like a monument to death in the living wilderness. Better the bare swamp. Better the clean mud for sleeping.
An old crone, moaning within that dreary hut, drowned out the sharp, short gasps of another woman. Red Roane came up singing, slapping his deep chest, swinging his muscular arms. Sunlight on his brown face, and sunlight in his red hair. At the hut’s door, facing us, lounged a man with yellow eyes. Poor white trash. A gun was in his arm’s crook. He spat tobacco juice at the earth. There was loathing, murder venom in his face!
An old woman, groaning inside that gloomy shack, drowned out the sharp, quick breaths of another woman. Red Roane approached, singing, slapping his strong chest, and swinging his muscular arms. Sunlight illuminated his brown face and glinted off his red hair. At the door of the shack, facing us, was a man with yellow eyes. He looked like poor white trash. A gun rested in the crook of his arm. He spat tobacco juice onto the ground. There was hatred and a murderous rage in his expression!
Red Roane faltered back from that stare. He stopped short, and laughter left him. His brave eyes were troubled by that madman’s hate. Yellow eyes staring—eyes of a rattlesnake!
Red Roane stepped back from that stare. He halted abruptly, and the laughter vanished. His courageous eyes were troubled by that madman's hatred. Yellow eyes glaring—eyes of a rattlesnake!
An old Indian crone peered out beneath the crooked elbow of the ruffian in the doorway, she who had been dolorously singing. With a scream, she thrust out her skinny old arm, pointing it at Red Roane.
An old Indian woman peered out from under the twisted arm of the thug in the doorway, the one who had been sadly singing. With a scream, she stretched out her bony arm, pointing it at Red Roane.
“He dies!” she screamed. “We want his soul!”
“He's dying!” she screamed. “We want his soul!”
Another woman, hidden, moaning within the hut; a woman in her travail. New life from the womb—a life must die! I grasped the arm of Red Roane.
Another woman, concealed, moaning inside the hut; a woman in labor. New life from the womb—a life must die! I grabbed the arm of Red Roane.
“Come away!” I said, “Come away from these mad witches!”
“Come on!” I said, “Get away from these crazy witches!”
In three steps that gray-green hovel was hidden in the cypresses. A dream it seemed. But we could yet hear the old witch woman singing. Something dragged at our heels, and it was not suction of the muck.
In three steps, that gray-green shack was concealed among the cypresses. It felt like a dream. But we could still hear the old witch singing. Something was tugging at our heels, and it wasn't the pull of the mud.
Toe to heel, Red Roane paced me, and we sang a song together. A crimson flower, short-stemmed, yellow-hearted, was almost beneath my boot. I stooped—who will not stoop to pick a crimson wild flower? A rattling, like the shaking of peas. A klirring like the drumming of a man’s fingertips. Hark! The rattle!
Toe to heel, Red Roane walked beside me, and we sang a song together. A red flower, short-stemmed, with a yellow center, was almost under my boot. I bent down—who wouldn’t bend down to pick a red wildflower? A rattling, like the shaking of peas. A clattering like the drumming of a man’s fingertips. Listen! The rattle!
A yawning head flashed beneath my hand, striking too low. Heavy as a hard-flung stone, the snake’s head struck my ankle; yawning gullet, white-hooked fangs of the deathly rattlesnake. Out of the crimson flower that beast of gold and brown. Its yellow eyes flickered. Its thin lips were dry. How near I had touched to death!
A yawning snake's head flashed beneath my hand, attacking too low. Heavy like a tossed stone, the snake’s head hit my ankle; its wide-open mouth revealing the white-hooked fangs of a deadly rattlesnake. Emerging from the crimson flower, this creature was gold and brown. Its yellow eyes flickered. Its thin lips were dry. I had come so close to death!
“Thank God for those heavy boots, Jerry!”
“Thank God for those heavy boots, Jerry!”
With blazing eyes the snake writhed, coiling for another strike. Its sharp tail, pointed upward, vibrated continuously with dusty laughter. Its golden rippling body was thick as my arm.
With fierce eyes, the snake twisted and turned, ready to strike again. Its sharp tail, pointing up, vibrated constantly with a dry, mocking laugh. Its golden, shimmering body was as thick as my arm.
Red Roane swung down his heavy marching stock. Crash! Its leaden end[57] struck that lunging mottled head. Halted in mid-strike, that evil wisdom splattered like an egg, brain pan ripped wide.
Red Roane swung down his heavy marching staff. Crash! Its lead end[57] hit that lunging mottled head. Stopped in mid-strike, that wicked intelligence shattered like an egg, brain exposed wide.
The rattler lashed in its last agony, its tremendously muscular tail beating the ground with thumping blows, its yellow eyes still blazing with hate, but closing fast in doom.
The rattler thrashed in its final pain, its powerful tail pounding the ground with heavy hits, its yellow eyes still burning with hatred, but quickly shutting in despair.
I tried to say “Thanks, Red!”
I tried to say, "Thanks, Red!"
Some mesmerism in those yellow, dying eyes! Shaking with disgust, Red Roane bent above that foul fen watcher, put down his hand to pick up that stricken skin, over whose eyes thin eye-membrane already lowered in death.
Some kind of hypnotic pull in those yellow, dying eyes! Shaking with disgust, Red Roane leaned over that filthy marsh observer, reached down to grab that torn skin, beneath whose eyes a thin film had already descended in death.
“Don’t touch it, Red! Wait till the sun goes down.”
“Don’t touch it, Red! Wait until the sun sets.”
Hark! The rattle! Those opaque eyes shuttered back. Those yellow glances, though in mortal pain, were still furious and glistening. Those horny tail-bells clattered. Fangs in that shattered, insensate head yawned, closing in Red Roane’s arm above the wrist.
Listen! The rattle! Those dark eyes shut tight. Those yellow looks, even in deep pain, were still furious and shining. Those hard tail-bells clanged. Fangs in that broken, unfeeling head opened wide, closing in on Red Roane’s arm above the wrist.
I see him. Sweat upon his broad brown forehead; his laughing eyes astounded; his thick strong body shivering; wind stirring up his dark red hair. Behind him the brown-green marshes, grasses rippling, a stir going through their depths. His cheeks had never been so red.
I see him. Sweat glistens on his broad brown forehead; his laughing eyes are wide with surprise; his strong, muscular body is shaking; the wind ruffles his dark red hair. Behind him, the brown-green marshes ripple, with a movement going through the depths of the grasses. His cheeks have never been so red.
Before I could move, he unlocked those jaws and hollow fangs, gripped hard in his arm with mortal rigor. He shivered now from the knees. His face went white.
Before I could move, he unlocked those jaws and hollow fangs, gripping hard in his arm with deadly strength. He shivered now from the knees. His face turned pale.
“Cut!” he whispered. “I’ll sit down.”
“Cut!” he whispered. “I’ll take a seat.”
With hunting knife I slashed his arm, deep driving four crossed cuts. He laughed, and tried to shout. Howling would have been more pleasant. I sucked those wounds, out of which slow blood was spouting from an artery. We panted now, both of us. He leaned heavily on my shoulder—he, the strong. I bound his arm, my own fingers so numb I fumbled at the work. Sweat on Red Roane’s face was cold, and cold his wrists.
With my hunting knife, I slashed his arm, making four deep crossed cuts. He laughed and tried to shout. Howling would have been better. I sucked at those wounds where blood was gushing from an artery. Both of us were panting now. He leaned heavily on my shoulder—he, the strong one. I tied up his arm, my own fingers so numb that I fumbled with the task. Sweat on Red Roane’s face felt cold, and his wrists were cold too.
My arms clung about him. He swayed, almost toppling, clutching at grass stems with fading laughter. I picked up his marching stock and beat that golden, gory thing within the mire. Beat it till clay-white flesh, and bone and skin were one with the mucky mire of the swamp. But still its heart ebbed with deep purple pulsing. A smashing blow, and that, too, died.
My arms wrapped around him. He swayed, nearly falling over, grabbing at grass with fading laughter. I picked up his marching stick and smashed that golden, bloody thing in the mud. I hit it until the clay-white flesh, bone, and skin became one with the filthy swamp. But its heart still pulsed with deep purple. A hard blow, and that, too, stopped beating.
“It’s over!” Grimly I flung the bloody stave into the swaying grass.
“It’s over!” I said grimly as I tossed the bloody stick into the swaying grass.
“Yes, Jerry,” whispered Red Roane, “it’s nearly over.”
“Yes, Jerry,” whispered Red Roane, “it’s almost over.”
I could not believe it. Red Roane, the strong man, the shouter, the singer, the gay-hearted lover! Is death then, so much stronger than life?
I couldn't believe it. Red Roane, the strong man, the shouter, the singer, the lighthearted lover! Is death really so much stronger than life?
“A woman, Jerry,” he whispered, “in Havana—Dolores! She dances—”
“A woman, Jerry,” he whispered, “in Havana—Dolores! She dances—”
“For God’s sake, Red, wake up!”
“For goodness’ sake, Red, wake up!”
“Dances at the—”
“Dances at the—”
“Red! Red Roane! I’m here, boy!”
“Red! Red Roane! I’m here, buddy!”
Out from the way, whence we had come, faintly I heard a cry. Who wept thus for the soul departing, sang paean for the dead? Was it wind over the stagnant grasses? Frail in the solitude, rose that wail again. The whimper of new-born life! In the squatter’s hut the child had found its soul!
Out from the direction we had come, I faintly heard a cry. Who was crying for the soul that was leaving, singing a song for the dead? Was it the wind blowing over the still grasses? Weak in the silence, that wail rose again. The whimper of new life! In the squatter’s hut, the child had found its spirit!
“Dolores!” whispered Red Roane. Beneath that brazen sky he whispered the name of love. “Dolores!”
“Dolores!” whispered Red Roane. Under that bold sky, he whispered the name of love. “Dolores!”
Past a hundred miles of swamp, past a hundred miles of sea, did Dolores, the dancer, hear him calling her?
Past a hundred miles of swamp, past a hundred miles of sea, did Dolores, the dancer, hear him calling her?
“Dolores!”
“Dolo!”
I hope she heard, for he was a lad, though wild.
I hope she heard him, because he was a kid, even if he was a bit mischievous.
With a throat strangling in sobs, I sang to Red Roane. His eyes were closed, yet he heard me. Old campaign songs, songs of the march and the bivouac. Marchers’ tunes.
With a throat tight from crying, I sang to Red Roane. His eyes were closed, but he could still hear me. Old campaign songs, songs from the march and the camp. Marchers' tunes.
Then he whispered for a lullaby, and, last of all, for a drinking song.
Then he quietly asked for a lullaby and, finally, for a drinking song.
V.
BIMI TAL had danced up to us—Bimi Tal, daughter of Red Roane and of Dolores, the dancer.
BIMI TAL had danced up to us—Bimi Tal, daughter of Red Roane and Dolores, the dancer.
She laughed and tossed her dark red hair. Her broad nostrils sucked in the hot night wind.
She laughed and flipped her dark red hair. Her wide nostrils breathed in the hot night air.
“I am the daughter of the morning!
I shout, I dance. I laugh away.
Follow, lover! Hear my warnings.
I, the laugher, do not stay....”
I am the daughter of the morning!
I shout, I dance. I laugh it off.
Come on, lover! Listen to my warnings.
I, the one who laughs, don’t stick around....
[58]
[58]
Stamp! Stamp! Stamp! Her body rippled. She cast her eyes at me.
Stamp! Stamp! Stamp! Her body shook. She looked at me.
Tain Dirk’s head was rising. His thin, dry, red lips opened wide. His golden eyes burned with undying hate. Tat! tat! tat! his fingers drummed.
Tain Dirk's head lifted. His thin, dry, red lips parted wide. His golden eyes blazed with relentless hate. Tat! tat! tat! his fingers tapped.
“In a minute, Jerry,” whispered Bimi Tal, not pausing from her dance.
“In a minute, Jerry,” whispered Bimi Tal, not stopping her dance.
Her lovely eyes looked downward, seeing Dirk. She screamed. The music silenced. She struck her arm at him, not knowing what she did.
Her beautiful eyes glanced down, spotting Dirk. She screamed. The music came to a stop. She swung her arm at him, unaware of her actions.
Mad! the Man was mad! His jaw was opened wide. He bit her arm above the wrist.
Mad! The guy was crazy! His jaw was wide open. He bit her arm above the wrist.
Before the rush of frantic people had fallen over us, I struck his venomous face. With both fists, blow on blow. Blood came from his damned lips.
Before the rush of frantic people surrounded us, I hit his angry face. With both fists, punch after punch. Blood flowed from his cursed lips.
What madness had seized him I don’t know. Likely it was memory surging back through dead life—the venom of the rattler, hate undying. But of that, who can say? A strange thing is memory.
What madness had taken hold of him, I don’t know. It was probably memories flooding back from a lifeless past—the poison of the rattlesnake, an enduring hatred. But who can say for sure? Memory is a strange thing.
Yet I knew for sure that to him, the mad sculptor, born in that hut in the hot savannahs, had passed the soul of the dying rattlesnake.
Yet I knew for sure that to him, the crazy sculptor, born in that hut in the hot savannahs, had passed the soul of the dying rattlesnake.
Hands dragged me back from him. I shouted and tore. He quivered, wounded heavily. His nervous fingers faintly clattered on the table, drumming with dreadful music. Police came in.
Hands pulled me away from him. I yelled and struggled. He trembled, badly hurt. His shaky fingers lightly tapped on the table, creating a disturbing rhythm. The police walked in.
“Look!” I shouted to them. “Look at those marks of teeth on Bimi Tal’s wrist. Two deep fangs. There’s the man who killed Ynecita, the dancer!”
“Look!” I shouted to them. “Look at those bite marks on Bimi Tal’s wrist. Two deep fangs. That’s the guy who killed Ynecita, the dancer!”
[59]
[59]
Grim Background
The
GHOST GUARD
IF EVERY one of the sixty guards and officials at Granite River Prison had been asked for the name of the most popular guard on the force, there would have been sixty answers—“Asa Shores.” If each of the fifteen hundred convicts in the prison had been asked which guard was most disliked by the convicts, fifteen hundred answers would have been the same—“Asa Shores!”
IF EVERY one of the sixty guards and officials at Granite River Prison had been asked to name the most popular guard on the team, they would have given sixty answers—“Asa Shores.” If each of the fifteen hundred inmates in the prison had been asked which guard they disliked the most, all fifteen hundred responses would have been the same—“Asa Shores!”
If some curious person had asked of each convict and each guard, “Who is considered the most desperate, the hardest, the shrewdest criminal in the prison?” the answer would have been unanimous, “Malcolm Hulsey, the ‘lifer.’”
If someone curious had asked each inmate and each guard, “Who is seen as the most desperate, the toughest, the smartest criminal in the prison?” everyone would have agreed, “Malcolm Hulsey, the ‘lifer.’”
True, it does not seem reasonable that Asa Shores should be liked by every guard and official and disliked by every convict. To those not familiar with the duties of prison guards it would seem that Asa Shores’ method of handling the convicts, if disapproved of by fifteen hundred convicts, would surely be disapproved of by at least one of the sixty guards. But the explanation is simple.
True, it doesn’t seem reasonable that Asa Shores would be liked by every guard and official but disliked by every convict. To those who aren’t familiar with the duties of prison guards, it might seem that Asa Shores’ way of dealing with the convicts, if disapproved of by fifteen hundred convicts, would definitely be disapproved of by at least one of the sixty guards. But the explanation is simple.
Asa Shores’ great great-grandfather had followed the prisons as mariners follow the seas. Then Asa’s grandfather took up the work and followed it, with an iron hand and an inflexible will, until one day a cell-made knife in the hands of a long-time “con” entered his back at a point where his suspenders crossed, deviating enough to the left to pierce his heart. Came next Asa Shores’ father, who went down in attempting to quell the famous Stromberg break of 1895.
Asa Shores' great-great-grandfather had tracked prisons like sailors follow the ocean. Then Asa’s grandfather took on the job and continued it, with a firm grip and unyielding determination, until one day a makeshift knife wielded by a long-time inmate stabbed him in the back where his suspenders met, hitting just enough to the left to pierce his heart. Next came Asa Shores' father, who died while trying to stop the infamous Stromberg riot of 1895.
Asa, therefore, his prison methods impelled perhaps by heredity, looked upon every wearer of gray behind the walls as a convict, nothing more, nothing less. He neither abused or favored any convict. A one-year man was to Asa a convict and no better than the man who was serving a life sentence.
Asa, driven possibly by his background, saw every person in gray behind the walls as just a convict, nothing more, nothing less. He neither mistreated nor favored any convict. To Asa, a one-year inmate was just as much a convict as someone doing a life sentence.
The crime for which any convict was sent up was of little moment to Asa; neither did he bother about who among the inmates were considered desperate. The fact that a man wore prison gray was sufficient, whether he be a six-months sneak-thief or a ninety-nine-year murderer.
The crime that landed any convict in prison didn’t matter much to Asa; he also didn’t care who among the inmates was seen as dangerous. The simple fact that someone wore prison gray was enough, whether they were a petty thief doing six months or a murderer facing ninety-nine years.
When Asa shot and killed Richard (“Mutt”) Allison, when the latter attempted to escape, the warden had said:
When Asa shot and killed Richard (“Mutt”) Allison while he was trying to escape, the warden had said:
“There was really no need of killing that half-witted short-termer, Asa. He was doing only a year and was perfectly harmless. A shot in the leg or foot would have been better.”
“There was really no need to kill that dimwitted short-timer, Asa. He was only serving a year and was completely harmless. A shot in the leg or foot would have been better.”
And Asa’s reply had been:
And Asa replied:
“I had no idea who the man was, though I have seen him dozens of times, and I did not know how long he[60] was doing. But I would have made no difference if I had known. He was a convict, sir, and he was attempting to escape. If he was only half-witted, as you say, he should have been in the insane asylum, not in the penitentiary.”
“I had no idea who the man was, even though I had seen him dozens of times, and I didn’t know how long he[60] had been there. But it wouldn’t have made any difference if I had known. He was a convict, sir, and he was trying to escape. If he was only half-witted, like you say, he should have been in a mental hospital, not in prison.”
So that was that.
So, that’s it.
If Asa ever gave a convict a smile it had never been recorded. It is a known fact that he was never seen to frown upon a convict. He was, in short, the smileless, unyielding personification of “duty,” and every convict hated him for what he was. When Asa shot he shot to kill—and he never missed. Four little white crosses on the bleak hillside near the prison proclaimed his flawless marksmanship.
If Asa ever smiled at a convict, it was never noted. It's a well-known fact that he was never seen to frown at a convict. In short, he was the emotionless, unyielding embodiment of “duty,” and every convict despised him for it. When Asa shot, he shot to kill—and he never missed. Four small white crosses on the desolate hillside near the prison marked his perfect aim.
Why was this big sandy-haired, steel-blue-eyed, middle-aged Asa Shores liked by his brother guards? There were many reasons why. It was as if Asa’s unnatural, cold, vigilant, unfeeling attitude toward the convicts was offset each day when he came off duty by a healthy, wholesome desire to drop duty as a work-horse sheds an irritating harness. He was the life of the guards’ quarters; a big good-natured, playful fellow, who thoroughly enjoyed a practical joke, whether he be the victim of the joke or the instigator. If he had a temper he had never allowed it to come to the surface. He excelled in all sports in the gymnasium, and somewhere, somehow, he found more funny stories than any other man on the force. The trite old saying that “he would give a friend the shirt off his back” fitted him like a new kid glove. He gave freely to his friends, and, in giving, seemed to find real joy.
Why was this big sandy-haired, steel-blue-eyed, middle-aged Asa Shores liked by his fellow guards? There were many reasons. It was as if Asa’s cold, watchful, unfeeling attitude towards the convicts was balanced each day when his shift ended by a strong desire to shake off work like a horse shakes off an annoying harness. He was the life of the guards’ quarters; a big, good-natured, playful guy who thoroughly enjoyed a practical joke, whether he was the target or the one setting it up. If he had a temper, he never let it show. He excelled at all the sports in the gym, and somehow, he had more funny stories than anyone else in the group. The old saying that “he would give a friend the shirt off his back” suited him perfectly. He gave freely to his friends, and in giving, he seemed to find real happiness.
After twelve years’ service on the guardline, Asa was still an ordinary wall guard. This would seem discouraging to many; but not so to Asa. It was not generally known that he drew a larger salary than did the other wall guards. He was an excellent wall guard. Hence, he was kept on the wall, while newer men on the force were promoted to better positions. But Asa drew the salary of a shift captain and was therefore content.
After twelve years on the guardline, Asa was still just a regular wall guard. This might seem discouraging to many, but not to Asa. It wasn't widely known that he earned a higher salary than the other wall guards. He was an outstanding wall guard. Because of this, he remained on the wall while newer recruits were promoted to better positions. However, Asa received the salary of a shift captain and was satisfied with that.
He did not even seem to mind when he was taken from comfortable Tower Number One, morning shift, and detailed permanently to Tower Number Three on the “graveyard” shift at night from eight P. M. to four A. M. This change was deemed necessary for several reasons. First, because Asa positively refused to discriminate between short-termers and long-termers, or desperate men and harmless “nuts,” when using his rifle to stop a “break” or the attempt of a single convict to escape.
He didn’t even seem to care when he was moved from the comfortable Tower Number One on the morning shift to permanently work in Tower Number Three on the “graveyard” shift at night from eight P.M. to four A.M. This change was considered necessary for several reasons. First, because Asa absolutely refused to make a distinction between short-term inmates and long-term ones, or between desperate men and harmless “nuts,” when using his rifle to prevent a “break” or to stop a single convict from trying to escape.
The men being locked in their cells at night, Asa, as a night guard, would have little opportunity to practice rifle shooting with a running convict as the target. Another reason for detailing him to Tower Number Three was because trouble was expected some night at that point in the yard, and with sure-fire Asa on the job the officials felt that any attempt of the convicts to escape would be promptly frustrated.
The men were locked in their cells at night, and Asa, as a night guard, had little chance to practice shooting rifles at a moving target. Another reason he was assigned to Tower Number Three was that trouble was anticipated some night in that area of the yard, and with reliable Asa on the job, the officials believed that any attempts by the inmates to escape would be quickly stopped.
One of Asa’s wholesome habits, when no convicts were near him, was singing. It was not singing, really, but Asa thought it was and he shortened the long, lonesome hours at night on Tower Number Three with songs—song, rather, because he knew and sang but one. It was not a late or popular song, and, as Asa sang it, it sounded like the frogs that croak in the marshes at night:
One of Asa's good habits, when there were no prisoners around, was singing. It wasn't really singing, but Asa thought it was, and he passed the long, lonely hours at night on Tower Number Three with songs—song, actually, because he knew and sang just one. It wasn't a recent or popular song, and as Asa sang it, it sounded like the frogs croaking in the marshes at night:
Not a pretty song; nor did it make cheerful those guards who passed near Tower Number Three while making the night rounds. But Asa loved that song.
Not a pretty song; nor did it cheer up the guards passing by Tower Number Three during their night rounds. But Asa loved that song.
IT WAS while the wall was being extended another two hundred feet to make room within the inclosure for a new cell house that Asa shot the “lifer,” Malcolm Hulsey.
IT WAS while the wall was being extended another two hundred feet to make room within the enclosure for a new cell house that Asa shot the “lifer,” Malcolm Hulsey.
[61]
[61]
The end wall, extending from Tower Number Three to Tower Number Four, had been torn down and the stones moved two hundred feet farther south to be used on the new wall. A temporary barbed-wire fence had been erected about the area in which the convicts worked on the new wall. Extra armed guards were stationed at intervals of fifty feet outside the inclosure to guard the working convicts.
The end wall, stretching from Tower Number Three to Tower Number Four, had been taken down and the stones moved two hundred feet further south to be used on the new wall. A temporary barbed-wire fence had been set up around the area where the inmates were working on the new wall. Additional armed guards were placed every fifty feet outside the enclosure to watch over the working inmates.
Malcolm Hulsey had successfully feigned illness one day and was allowed to remain in his cell. Cell house guards had seen him lying in his bunk, only the top of his head showing above the blankets. At lock-up time the cell house guards making the count, saw a foot protruding from under the blankets in Hulsey’s bunk and what they believed to be the top of his head showing at the head of the bed.
Malcolm Hulsey had successfully pretended to be sick one day and was allowed to stay in his cell. The guards in the cell house saw him lying in his bunk, with only the top of his head visible above the blankets. At lock-up time, the guards counting the inmates noticed a foot sticking out from under the blankets in Hulsey’s bunk and thought they saw the top of his head at the head of the bed.
At ten-fifteen that night the eagle-eyed Asa Shores, on Tower Number Three, saw a dark figure slip under the lower wire of the temporary fence and run. Asa fired once and saw the man fall.
At ten-fifteen that night, the sharp-eyed Asa Shores, on Tower Number Three, saw a dark figure slip under the lower wire of the temporary fence and take off running. Asa fired once and watched the man fall.
Then Asa, to comply with the prison rules, yelled “halt!” The command, of course, was needless, Hulsey having halted abruptly when a thirty-thirty rifle ball plowed through his shoulder.
Then Asa, to follow the prison rules, shouted “stop!” The command was obviously unnecessary, as Hulsey had stopped suddenly when a .30-30 rifle bullet hit his shoulder.
After the convict had been carried to the hospital, his cell was opened by the curious guards. A cleverly carved wooden foot protruded from under the blankets at the foot of the bed, several bags of old clothing reposed under the blankets and a thatch of black horse-hair showed at the head of the bed.
After the prisoner was taken to the hospital, the curious guards opened his cell. A skillfully carved wooden foot stuck out from under the blankets at the foot of the bed, several bags of old clothes were tucked under the blankets, and a bunch of black horsehair was visible at the head of the bed.
Before Hulsey left the hospital the new wall was completed. Tower Number Four, across from Tower Number Three, had been torn down and a new Tower Number Four built on the new corner of the wall, two hundred feet farther south. On the other corner, across from New Tower Number Four, was New Tower Number Three. Old Tower Number Three was left standing until further orders. Asa Shores remained on the graveyard shift on Old Tower Number Three.
Before Hulsey left the hospital, the new wall was finished. Tower Number Four, located across from Tower Number Three, had been demolished and a new Tower Number Four built on the new corner of the wall, two hundred feet further south. On the opposite corner, across from the New Tower Number Four, was New Tower Number Three. The old Tower Number Three was still standing until further notice. Asa Shores stayed on the night shift at the old Tower Number Three.
While off duty one day Asa, prowling about inside the walls, met Malcolm Hulsey. The “lifer” was still a bit pale and weak from the gunshot wound.
While off duty one day, Asa was wandering around inside the walls when he ran into Malcolm Hulsey. The “lifer” still looked a bit pale and weak from the gunshot wound.
“One thing I’d like to have you explain, Mr. Shores,” said Hulsey. “You plugged me in the shoulder, then yelled ‘halt!’ Why didn’t you command me to stop before firing?”
“One thing I’d like you to explain, Mr. Shores,” Hulsey said. “You shot me in the shoulder, then shouted ‘halt!’ Why didn’t you tell me to stop before you fired?”
“Well, it was this way, Hulsey,” Asa replied, unsmiling and looking the convict squarely in the eye. “I aimed at the spot where I calculated your heart ought to be, but the light was poor and I had to shoot quick. I naturally supposed you were dead when I commanded you to halt, and, believing you dead, I could see no reason for being in a hurry with the command. Sorry I bungled the job that way, but my intentions were good.”
“Well, here’s the thing, Hulsey,” Asa said, not smiling and looking the convict directly in the eye. “I aimed at where I thought your heart would be, but the lighting was bad and I had to shoot quickly. I naturally thought you were dead when I told you to stop, and believing you were dead, I didn’t see any reason to rush the command. I’m sorry I messed it up like that, but I had good intentions.”
“But,” the scowling “lifer” persisted, “you haven’t told me yet why you shot before commanding me to halt.”
“But,” the scowling “lifer” insisted, “you still haven’t explained why you shot before telling me to stop.”
“Oh, that?” Asa drawled with a deprecatory shrug of his massive shoulders. “That is merely a matter of form with me. I very often, after shooting a convict, yell ‘halt’ some time the next day—or week. Besides, if you had a nice chance to bump me off, you wouldn’t say, ‘Beware, Mr. Shores, I’m about to kill you.’”
“Oh, that?” Asa said with a dismissive shrug of his broad shoulders. “That’s just a formality for me. I often shout ‘halt’ a day or week after I’ve shot a convict. Plus, if you had a perfect chance to take me out, you wouldn’t announce, ‘Watch out, Mr. Shores, I’m about to kill you.’”
For a half minute convict and keeper gazed into each others eyes.
For half a minute, the convict and the guard stared into each other's eyes.
“I get yuh,” Hulsey finally said. “And I guess you’re right. I have an idear though that my turn comes next, Mr. Shores; and there’ll be no preliminary command or argument.”
“I get you,” Hulsey finally said. “And I guess you’re right. I have an idea though that my turn comes next, Mr. Shores; and there won’t be any preliminary command or argument.”
“Fair enough, Hulsey,” Asa replied as he turned away.
“Fair enough, Hulsey,” Asa said as he turned away.
AT LAST the big new cell house was completed.
AT LAST the new cell house was finished.
Asa wondered whether he would be left on Old Tower Number Three. It had been decided, he knew, that the old tower would be left on the wall but perhaps not used.
Asa wondered if he would be left at Old Tower Number Three. He knew it had been decided that the old tower would stay on the wall, but maybe it wouldn't be used.
To celebrate the completion of the new building, the warden declared a holiday and issued orders that all the inmates be given the privilege of the yard that day. There was to be wrestling, boxing, foot-racing and other sports.
To celebrate the completion of the new building, the warden declared a holiday and ordered that all the inmates be allowed outside to the yard that day. There would be wrestling, boxing, foot races, and other sports.
Asa Shores’ sleeping quarters was a[62] low-ceilinged room on the ground floor in one of the towers of the old cell house. Asa had been warned a number of times that his room was not a safe place to sleep in the day time. Convicts in the yard could enter the room at any time during the day, without being seen by the yard guards or wall guards. Though the one door to the room was thick and heavy, Asa seldom if ever locked it.
Asa Shores' sleeping quarters was a[62] low-ceiling room on the ground floor in one of the towers of the old cell house. Asa had been warned multiple times that his room wasn't a safe place to sleep during the day. Inmates in the yard could come into the room at any time without being noticed by the yard guards or wall guards. Even though the one door to the room was thick and heavy, Asa rarely, if ever, locked it.
Asa had risen in the afternoon, complaining to himself about the noise being made by the convicts in the yard. His peevishness vanished, however, after a cold wash, and he sang as he stood looking out at one of the windows and brushing his hair:
Asa got up in the afternoon, grumbling to himself about the noise from the inmates in the yard. His irritation faded, though, after a cold wash, and he sang as he stood by one of the windows, brushing his hair:
Asa’s song ended there—ended in a horrible gurgle. A “trusty” found him an hour later lying in a pool of blood near the open window.
Asa's song ended there—ended in a horrible gurgle. A “trusty” found him an hour later lying in a pool of blood near the open window.
His throat had been cut by a sharp instrument in the hand of a person unknown.
His throat had been cut by a sharp object wielded by someone unknown.
Hulsey the “lifer” was questioned, of course, but there was absolutely nothing to indicate that it was he who committed the murder.
Hulsey the “lifer” was questioned, of course, but there was absolutely nothing to suggest that he was the one who committed the murder.
The guards looked sadly upon all that remained of Asa Shores and said to each other in hushed voices:
The guards looked mournfully at what was left of Asa Shores and whispered to each other:
“It had to come. Asa was too good a convict guard not to be murdered.”
“It was bound to happen. Asa was too skilled as a prison guard not to end up getting killed.”
And though the prison stool pigeons kept their ears and eyes opened, though each guard became a detective, the murder of Asa Shores remained a mystery.
And even though the prison informants stayed alert, and each guard acted like a detective, the murder of Asa Shores was still a mystery.
Old Tower Number Three was closed and the doors locked. There was no immediate use for it; but the warden was contemplating the advisability of having another guards’ entrance gate cut through the wall under the tower. In this case, of course, the tower would be used again.
Old Tower Number Three was shut down and the doors were locked. It wasn’t needed at the moment; however, the warden was considering whether it would be a good idea to create another guards' entrance through the wall beneath the tower. If that happened, the tower would be put back to use.
NIGHT Captain Jesse Dunlap sat alone in the guards’ lookout, inside the walls, at one o’clock on the morning following the murder of Asa Shores. Bill Wilton, the night yard guard, was making his round about the buildings in the yard.
NIGHT Captain Jesse Dunlap sat alone in the guards’ lookout, inside the walls, at one o'clock in the morning after Asa Shores was murdered. Bill Wilton, the night yard guard, was making his rounds around the buildings in the yard.
Captain Dunlap lazily watched the brass indicators on the report board before him. The indicator for Tower Number One made a half turn to the left and a small bell on the board rang. The captain lifted the receiver from the telephone at his elbow and received the report, “Tower Number One. Anderson on duty. All O. K.”
Captain Dunlap casually observed the brass indicators on the report board in front of him. The indicator for Tower Number One moved half a turn to the left, and a small bell on the board rang. The captain picked up the receiver from the telephone next to him and got the report, “Tower Number One. Anderson on duty. All good.”
Dunlap merely grunted a response and replaced the receiver on the hook. Presently the indicator for Tower Number Two turned to the left, the bell tinkled, and Dunlap again took the receiver from the hook.
Dunlap just grunted in response and hung up the receiver. Soon, the light for Tower Number Two flashed to the left, the bell rang, and Dunlap picked up the receiver again.
“Tower Number Two. Briggs on duty. All O. K.” came the report over the wire.
“Tower Number Two. Briggs on duty. All good.” came the report over the wire.
Then came New Tower Number Three; next Tower Number Four. From the three outside guard-posts came the reports, and one from the cell house, each guard turning in his post number, his name and the usual “O. K.”
Then came New Tower Number Three; next was Tower Number Four. Reports came in from the three outside guard posts, and one from the cell house, with each guard giving their post number, their name, and the usual “O. K.”
All the indicators on the board, except that for Old Tower Number Three, were now turned. Captain Dunlap relaxed in his chair, sighed heavily and lit his pipe. Lazily his eyes wandered back to the indicator board.
All the indicators on the board, except for Old Tower Number Three, were now turned. Captain Dunlap relaxed in his chair, sighed heavily, and lit his pipe. Lazily, his eyes drifted back to the indicator board.
The unturned indicator for Old Tower Number Three held his gaze and utter sadness gripped him for a moment. Night after night, promptly on the hour, he had seen the indicator for Old Tower Number Three flip jauntily to the left and had heard the tinkle of the little bell on the board. It had always seemed to him that the indicator for Asa Shores’ tower turned with more pep than the other indicators, that the bell had tinkled more cheerily, that good old Asa Shores’ report carried a note of cheerfulness that lightened the lonesome watches of the night.
The unflipped indicator for Old Tower Number Three caught his eye and a deep sadness washed over him for a moment. Night after night, right on the hour, he had watched the indicator for Old Tower Number Three swing playfully to the left and heard the cheerful ring of the little bell on the board. It always felt to him like the indicator for Asa Shores' tower moved with more energy than the others, that the bell rang more joyfully, and that good old Asa Shores' reports carried a vibe of happiness that brightened the lonely hours of the night.
[63]
[63]
Now the old tower was cold, even as poor old Asa was cold; the doors were locked and barred. Never again, thought Dunlap, would be heard Asa Shores’ familiar song on the quiet night air. What were the words to that song?
Now the old tower was cold, just like poor old Asa was cold; the doors were locked and barred. Never again, Dunlap thought, would Asa Shores’ familiar song be heard in the quiet night air. What were the words to that song?
“When I am dead and buried deep,
“I’ll return at night to take a peep
“At those who hated—”
“When I'm dead and buried deep,
“I'll come back at night to take a look
“At those who hated—”
Captain Dunlap suddenly sat erect in his chair. The pipe fell from his lips and clattered on the floor, as his lower jaw dropped and his eyes opened wide to stare at the indicator board; for—
Captain Dunlap suddenly sat up straight in his chair. The pipe dropped from his lips and clattered on the floor as his jaw fell open and his eyes widened to stare at the indicator board; for—
The indicator for Old Tower Number Three was moving—moving, not with a quick turn to the left, but in a hesitant, jerky way that caused the root of every hair on Captain Dunlap’s head to tingle. Never before had the captain seen an indicator behave like that. In fact, the indicator system was designed and constructed in such a way that, being controlled by electric contacts, the various indicators would snap into position when a push button in each tower was pressed by the guard on duty in that tower.
The indicator for Old Tower Number Three was moving—moving, but not with a swift turn to the left. Instead, it was moving in a hesitant, jerky way that made every hair on Captain Dunlap’s head tingle. The captain had never seen an indicator act like that before. In fact, the indicator system was designed and built so that, controlled by electric contacts, the various indicators would snap into position when the guard on duty in that tower pressed a push button.
In short, an indicator, in accordance with all the rules of electricity as applied to the system, must remain stationary or jerk to the left when the button in the tower was pressed. But here was indicator for Old Tower Number Three wavering, trembling to the left, only to fall back repeatedly to a vertical position. Then again, jerkily, hesitantly to the left, as if a vagrant soul strove to brush aside the veil that banished it from the living.
In short, an indicator, following all the rules of electricity as applied to the system, should stay still or jerk to the left when the button in the tower is pressed. But here was the indicator for Old Tower Number Three wavering, trembling to the left, only to repeatedly fall back to a vertical position. Then again, jerkily and hesitantly to the left, as if a restless spirit was trying to push aside the veil that kept it from the living.
Captain Dunlap sat rigid and watched the uncanny movements of the bright brass indicator. Vague, fleeting, chaotic thoughts of crossed wires, practical jokers, wandering souls tumbled one after another through his brain.
Captain Dunlap sat stiffly and watched the strange movements of the shiny brass indicator. Vague, fleeting, chaotic thoughts of crossed wires, pranksters, and wandering souls tumbled one after another through his mind.
If only the bell would not tinkle! If it did ring? Well, death then, though it had taken away what was mortal of Asa Shores, had not conquered his eternal vigilance and strict attention to duty.
If only the bell wouldn’t ring! If it did ring? Then it would mean death, but even though it took away Asa Shores’ mortal life, it had not defeated his eternal watchfulness and dedication to duty.
Farther to the left wavered the indicator, hesitatingly, uncertainly, then—the bell rang!
Farther to the left, the indicator flickered, hesitating and uncertain, then—the bell rang!
A weak, slow ring, it was, that sounded strange and unnatural in the deathlike silence of the dimly lighted lookout.
A weak, slow ring it was, that sounded strange and unnatural in the lifeless silence of the dimly lit lookout.
CAPTAIN DUNLAP was a brave man. He had smilingly faced death a dozen times in Granite River Prison.
CAPTAIN DUNLAP was a brave guy. He had smiled in the face of death a dozen times in Granite River Prison.
But always his danger was known to be from living, breathing men. Abject terror gripped him now; a nameless terror that seemed to freeze the blood in his veins, contract every muscle and nerve of his body, smother his heart.
But he always knew that his danger came from living, breathing people. He was now gripped by intense fear; a vague fear that felt like it was freezing the blood in his veins, tightening every muscle and nerve in his body, and suffocating his heart.
But even then reasoning struggled for recognition in his mind. What if it were a part of Asa Shores, a part of him that remained on earth to defy death and carry on? Hasn’t Asa always been Captain Dunlap’s friend? Why should he fear the spirit of a friend?
But even then, his mind wrestled with understanding. What if it was a part of Asa Shores, a part of him that stayed on earth to resist death and continue on? Hasn’t Asa always been Captain Dunlap’s friend? Why should he be afraid of the spirit of a friend?
Dunlap reached forth a trembling hand, took the receiver from the hook and slowly, reluctantly, placed it to his ear. How he wished, hoped, prayed that no voice would come over the wire!
Dunlap reached out with a shaking hand, picked up the receiver from the hook, and slowly, hesitantly, brought it to his ear. He wished, hoped, and prayed that no voice would come through the line!
But it did come, preceded by a faint whispering sound:
But it did come, preceded by a soft whispering sound:
“Old t-t-t-tow—” a long pause, then weakly, almost inaudibly, as if the message came from a million miles away—“Old t-t-tower n-n-n—three. S-S-Sho—”
“Old t-t-t-tow—” a long pause, then weakly, almost inaudibly, as if the message came from a million miles away—“Old t-t-tower n-n-n—three. S-S-Sho—”
Another pause, a jumble of meaningless words, then a chuckle. God! Asa’s familiar chuckle!
Another pause, a mix of pointless words, then a laugh. Wow! Asa’s familiar laugh!
“On duty. All O-O—all O—”
"On duty. All good—all good—"
A light laugh, a sharp buzzing sound, a sigh, the faint tinkle of a bell, then silence!
A soft laugh, a quick buzzing sound, a sigh, the soft ringing of a bell, then silence!
Dunlap heard no click of a receiver being replaced on a hook. The line was apparently still open.
Dunlap didn't hear the sound of a receiver being put back on the hook. The line was apparently still connected.
Still holding the receiver to his ear, the captain moistened his dry lips with the tip of his tongue. His free hand went involuntarily to his forehead in a vague uncertain gesture and came away damp with perspiration. Must[64] he answer that ghost call? Must he speak to the thing that held the line.
Still holding the phone to his ear, the captain wet his dry lips with the tip of his tongue. His free hand moved unconsciously to his forehead in a vague, uncertain gesture and came away damp with sweat. Did he have to answer that ghost call? Did he have to speak to the thing that was on the line?
When he at last spoke his voice was husky, a strange voice even to him:
When he finally spoke, his voice was rough, a strange sound even to him:
“Who—who did it, Asa? Who—who—if you are dead—if this is you, Asa, tell me—who did it.”
“Who—who did it, Asa? Who—who—if you are dead—if this is you, Asa, tell me—who did it.”
Again that queer, unfamiliar buzzing sound. Then, from Old Tower Number Three, or from beyond the grave perhaps, came a faint, whispering, uncertain voice:
Again that strange, unfamiliar buzzing sound. Then, from Old Tower Number Three, or maybe from beyond the grave, came a faint, whispering, uncertain voice:
“He—he—it was....”
“He—he—it was….”
The voice ended in a gurgle.
The voice trailed off in a gurgle.
Dunlap replaced the receiver on the hook, and as he did so his eyes rested on the indicator board and he gasped sharply; for the indicator for Old Tower Number Three went wavering, trembling back to a vertical position on the time dial!
Dunlap put the receiver back on the hook, and as he did, his eyes landed on the indicator board, and he gasped sharply; the indicator for Old Tower Number Three was shaking and slowly returning to a vertical position on the time dial!
This unheard-of behavior of the indicator was the deepest mystery of all. The indicators, each controlled independent of the others by push buttons in each tower, were constructed mechanically to turn only from right to left.
This strange behavior of the indicator was the biggest mystery of all. The indicators, each operated independently by push buttons in each tower, were designed mechanically to only turn from right to left.
The indicator for Old Tower Number Three had turned back from left to right!
The indicator for Old Tower Number Three had switched from left to right!
CAPTAIN DUNLAP made no effort to solve the mystery.
CAPTAIN DUNLAP didn’t try to solve the mystery.
Old Tower Number Three was securely locked and could not be approached except by crossing over the wall from New Tower Number Three on the Southeast corner of the wall, or from Tower Number Two on the Northeast corner of the wall. Dunlap himself had closed and locked the doors and windows of the tower. There was but one key to the tower doors, and that key was in Dunlap’s pocket.
Old Tower Number Three was locked tight and could only be reached by crossing over the wall from New Tower Number Three at the Southeast corner or from Tower Number Two at the Northeast corner. Dunlap himself had secured the doors and windows of the tower. There was only one key to the tower doors, and that key was in Dunlap's pocket.
Unlike the other towers, Old Tower Number Three could not be entered from the ground outside the wall. It was built solidly of stone from the ground up, and the only entrances were the two doors communicating with the top of the wall on either side of the tower.
Unlike the other towers, Old Tower Number Three couldn't be accessed from the ground outside the wall. It was constructed sturdily of stone from the ground up, and the only entrances were the two doors connecting to the top of the wall on either side of the tower.
Besides, strict orders had been given that no one enter the tower unless ordered there by a shift captain. And, too, in the glare of the arc lights near the wall, it would be impossible for anyone to cross the wall to the tower, without being seen by other wall guards.
Besides, strict orders had been issued that no one could enter the tower unless instructed to do so by a shift captain. Also, in the bright light of the floodlights by the wall, it would be impossible for anyone to cross the wall to the tower without being noticed by the other wall guards.
Could the mysterious report have come from one of the other wall towers? Impossible for this reason: When the push button in one of the wall towers—say, that in Old Tower Number Three—was pressed by the man on duty there, the indicator on the board in the captain’s lookout turned to the left a quarter-turn on the time dial, the small bell on the board rang and all telephone connections with the other wall towers were automatically cut off until the captain had replaced the telephone receiver on the hook after receiving the report from Old Tower Number Three.
Could the mysterious report have come from one of the other wall towers? That’s impossible for one reason: When the push button in one of the wall towers—let’s say, Old Tower Number Three—was pressed by the person on duty there, the indicator on the board in the captain’s lookout turned a quarter-turn to the left on the time dial, the small bell on the board rang, and all telephone connections with the other wall towers were automatically disconnected until the captain hung up the phone after getting the report from Old Tower Number Three.
Dunlap said nothing to Bill Wilton when the latter returned to the yard lookout, after making his round in the yard. It would be best, he reasoned, to say nothing to anybody about the mysterious call. They would only laugh at him if he told them about it. If the indicator had not returned to a vertical position on the time dial he would have some proof on which to base his wild story of the ghost call. But the indicator had, before his own eyes, returned to its former position after the call.
Dunlap didn’t say anything to Bill Wilton when he came back to the yard lookout after finishing his round. He figured it was better to keep quiet about the strange call. If he talked about it, they would just laugh at him. If the indicator hadn’t reset to a vertical position on the time dial, he would have had some proof to support his crazy story about the ghost call. But the indicator had, right before his eyes, gone back to its original position after the call.
An hour later, at two A.M., Dunlap fearfully watched the indicator for Old Tower Number Three. Reports from all other posts had been received. Then, just once, the indicator trembled uncertainly, made almost a quarter turn to the left and snapped back to a vertical position. At three o’clock it did not move. Nor did it move at four o’clock.
An hour later, at 2 A.M., Dunlap nervously watched the indicator for Old Tower Number Three. Reports from all the other posts had come in. Then, just once, the indicator shook uncertainly, turned almost a quarter turn to the left, and snapped back to a vertical position. At 3 o’clock it didn’t move. Nor did it move at 4 o’clock.
A week passed. Not a tremor disturbed the “ghost tower” indicator.
A week went by. Not a single tremor shook the "ghost tower" indicator.
Then, one morning at one-thirty o’clock, an unearthly, piercing scream in the cell house awaked half the men in the building and sent the cell house guard scurrying down to cell twenty-one on the corridor; for it was from this cell that the blood-chilling scream had come.
Then, one morning at one-thirty, an eerie, piercing scream in the cell house woke up half the men in the building and sent the cell house guard hurrying down to cell twenty-one in the corridor, because it was from this cell that the bone-chilling scream had come.
The bloodless, perspiration-dampened face of Malcolm Hulsey, the “lifer,” was pressed against the bars of the cell door when the guard arrived. The convict’s[184] great hands grasped the bars and his two-hundred-and-fifty-pound bulk, clad in only a regulation undershirt, twitched, started and trembled from head to foot. A horrible fear distended his eyes, his teeth clicked together and the muscles of his face worked spasmodically.
The pale, sweaty face of Malcolm Hulsey, the “lifer,” was pressed against the bars of the cell door when the guard showed up. The convict’s[184] massive hands gripped the bars, and his two hundred fifty-pound frame, dressed only in a standard undershirt, twitched, shook, and trembled all over. A terrible fear widened his eyes, his teeth chattered, and the muscles in his face jerked uncontrollably.
“Sick, Hulsey?” the guard demanded, hardened to such nerve-shattering outbursts in a building full of tortured souls.
“Sick, Hulsey?” the guard demanded, toughened by the nerve-wracking outbursts in a building full of tortured souls.
“I saw—I saw—” Hulsey began, his teeth chattering and rendering speech well-nigh impossible. “I saw—Oh, Mr. Hill, please give me a cellmate—now, tonight! I—I’m a sick man, Mr. Hill. Nerves all shot to pieces, I guess. Can’t I have a cellmate to talk to, Mr. Hill?”
“I saw—I saw—” Hulsey started, his teeth chattering and making it nearly impossible to talk. “I saw—Oh, Mr. Hill, please get me a cellmate—now, tonight! I—I’m not well, Mr. Hill. My nerves are all frayed, I think. Can’t I have a cellmate to talk to, Mr. Hill?”
“What did you see?” the guard asked.
“What did you see?” the guard asked.
“He was standing right where you are now,” Hulsey whispered hoarsely. “Pointing his finger at me, he was, when I opened my eyes and saw him. Smiling, too. I—I”—a violent shudder—“I could see through him, Mr. Hill; could see the bars on that window beyond him. I—”
“He was standing right where you are now,” Hulsey whispered hoarsely. “Pointing his finger at me when I opened my eyes and saw him. He was smiling, too. I—I”—a violent shudder—“I could see through him, Mr. Hill; could see the bars on that window beyond him. I—”
“Who? See who?” the guard interrupted.
“Who? See who?” the guard interrupted.
Hulsey seemed to realize, then, that he was talking too much; that he was not conducting himself as the hardest convict in the prison should.
Hulsey seemed to realize, then, that he was talking too much; that he wasn’t acting like the toughest inmate in the prison should.
“Why,” he stammered. “I saw—I thought I saw—an old pal o’ mine. He’s been dead a long time. Nerves, I guess. Thinking too much about my old pal and the good old days. Nightmare, I guess.”
“Why,” he stammered. “I saw—I thought I saw—an old friend of mine. He’s been dead for a long time. Nerves, I guess. Thinking too much about my old friend and the good old days. Nightmare, I guess.”
“Yeah—nightmare is right!” the unsympathetic guard growled. “But don’t let another blat like that out of you, or we’ll throw you into a padded cell. Got the whole wing stirred up. Get to bed now and forget that good old pal of yours.”
“Yeah—nightmare is right!” the uncaring guard scowled. “But don’t let another outburst like that slip out, or we’ll toss you into a padded room. You’ve stirred up the whole wing. Get to bed now and forget about that old friend of yours.”
“If I only could!” Hulsey whispered huskily to himself, as he got back into the bunk.
“If I only could!” Hulsey whispered softly to himself as he climbed back into the bunk.
TWO WEEKS passed.
Two weeks went by.
There were no more outbursts from cell twenty-one. The “ghost tower” on the wall was silent, cold.
There were no more outbursts from cell twenty-one. The "ghost tower" on the wall was quiet and cold.
Then, at two o’clock one morning, Captain Dunlap saw the indicator move. It sickened him, made him wish ardently that he was a thousand miles from Granite River Prison.
Then, at two o’clock one morning, Captain Dunlap saw the indicator move. It made him feel nauseous and wish desperately that he was a thousand miles away from Granite River Prison.
The indicator moved slowly, hesitantly, to the left and the bell tinkled weakly. The captain placed the receiver to his ear, but no sound came; the line was dead. The indicator fell back to its original position as the captain replaced the receiver on the crotch.
The indicator shifted slowly and unsurely to the left, and the bell rang faintly. The captain lifted the receiver to his ear, but there was no sound; the line was dead. The indicator returned to its original position as the captain set the receiver back down.
A few minutes later the yard guard entered the lookout. Bill Wilton, the regular yard guard on the graveyard shift, was away on leave and the substitute guard was new at the prison.
A few minutes later, the yard guard walked into the lookout. Bill Wilton, the usual yard guard on the night shift, was on leave, and the substitute guard was new to the prison.
“Didn’t I understand you to say, Mr. Dunlap,” the new guard said, “that there was no one on Old Tower Number Three?”
“Didn’t I hear you say, Mr. Dunlap,” the new guard asked, “that there was no one in Old Tower Number Three?”
“You sure did,” Dunlap answered.
“You really did,” Dunlap replied.
The guard pulled his left ear and looked puzzled.
The guard tugged at his left ear and looked confused.
“Funny,” he finally remarked. “Was sure I heard somebody in that tower, singing soft and low like, when I passed under it a few minutes ago.”
“Funny,” he finally said. “I was pretty sure I heard someone in that tower, singing softly like, when I walked under it a few minutes ago.”
“What was he singing?” the captain asked, bending forward and fixing a penetrating gaze on the recent arrival at the prison.
“What was he singing?” the captain asked, leaning forward and staring intently at the newcomer in the prison.
“Let me see now,” said the guard meditatively. “Couldn’t make out much of the song. Something about ‘when I die in the ocean deep,’—No, that wasn’t it. ‘When I die and am buried deep’—that’s it. Then there was something in it about this dead guy coming back to ha’nt people, and a lot of bunk like that.”
“Let me think,” said the guard thoughtfully. “I couldn’t quite catch the song. It had something like ‘when I die in the ocean deep,’—No, that wasn’t it. ‘When I die and am buried deep’—that’s it. Then there was something in it about this dead guy coming back to haunt people, and a lot of nonsense like that.”
“I see,” said Dunlap, as he eased himself out of the chair. “I’m going up and have a look around in that tower. You stay in here until I return.”
“I get it,” said Dunlap, as he got up from the chair. “I’m going to go check out that tower. You wait here until I get back.”
Dunlap went outside the walls and up through New Tower Number Three, where he questioned Guard Jim Humphrey. Humphrey had not seen or heard anything unusual in or about Old Tower Number Three.
Dunlap went outside the walls and up through New Tower Number Three, where he asked Guard Jim Humphrey. Humphrey hadn't seen or heard anything unusual in or around Old Tower Number Three.
[186]
[186]
Captain Dunlap, as he walked over the wall toward the ghost tower, admitted frankly to himself that he was “scared stiff.” Pausing at the door, he glanced nervously through the window.
Captain Dunlap, as he walked over the wall toward the ghost tower, admitted to himself that he was “scared stiff.” Pausing at the door, he glanced nervously through the window.
The yard lights lit up the interior of the tower sufficiently to assure him that no one—or “thing”—was inside. He unlocked the door and entered.
The yard lights illuminated the inside of the tower enough to confirm that no one—or “thing”—was inside. He unlocked the door and walked in.
With a flashlight, he thoroughly examined the telephone. Dust had settled on the instrument. The receiver and the transmitter had apparently not been touched since Asa Shores left the tower. Dust had settled on the doorknobs inside. That the knobs had not been touched since Shores’ death was obvious. The one chair, the window-sills, the small washstand and wash basin, all were covered with a thin, undisturbed film of fine dust.
With a flashlight, he carefully checked the phone. Dust had collected on the device. The receiver and the transmitter clearly hadn't been disturbed since Asa Shores left the tower. Dust had also gathered on the doorknobs inside. It was obvious that the knobs hadn't been used since Shores’ death. The single chair, the window sills, the small washstand, and the wash basin were all covered with a thin, untouched layer of fine dust.
There on the telephone battery box reposed Asa’s old corncob pipe and, near it, a small box of matches. The window latches were just as Dunlap had left them when he closed and securely locked the tower a month before.
There on the telephone battery box sat Asa’s old corncob pipe and, next to it, a small box of matches. The window latches were just as Dunlap had left them when he closed and locked the tower securely a month ago.
It was a puzzled and nervous prison official that left the tower, relocked the doors and returned to the inside lookout.
It was a confused and anxious prison official who left the tower, locked the doors again, and went back to the inside lookout.
Next day Malcolm Hulsey, the “lifer” was admitted to the hospital. The doctor’s diagnosis was “nervous breakdown.”
The next day, Malcolm Hulsey, a "lifer," was admitted to the hospital. The doctor's diagnosis was a "nervous breakdown."
BUT HULSEY, though his nerves were all shot to pieces, was still capable of shrewd plotting.
BUT HULSEY, although his nerves were completely frayed, was still able to come up with clever plans.
His admittance to the hospital had been hastened by a diet of soap. Hulsey was so anxious to get far away from Granite River Prison, and was so certain of his ability to do so if he could only be admitted to the hospital, that he had resorted to the old but effective expedient of soap eating.
His admission to the hospital had been sped up by a diet of soap. Hulsey was so eager to get far away from Granite River Prison and was so sure he could do it if he could just get into the hospital, that he had turned to the old but effective tactic of eating soap.
Soap, taken internally in small doses, will produce various baffling and apparently serious physiological changes in the body. Hulsey looked sick and felt sick, but he was not dangerously ill.
Soap, taken internally in small amounts, will cause various confusing and seemingly serious changes in the body. Hulsey looked sick and felt sick, but he wasn't in any real danger.
[187]
[187]
For many months Malcolm Hulsey had been watching closely the movements of the night guards. During his stay in the hospital, while recovering from the gunshot wound in his shoulder he had “doped out” a possible means of escape, and he was on the point of making the attempt when the doctor pronounced him sufficiently recovered to be returned to the cell house.
For many months, Malcolm Hulsey had been closely observing the movements of the night guards. While recovering from a gunshot wound to his shoulder in the hospital, he had figured out a potential way to escape, and he was just about to make the attempt when the doctor declared him well enough to be returned to the cell house.
The “lifer’s” plan of escape was simply this: At midnight, while Captain Dunlap and his crew were on duty, the yard guard made his round, counted the patients in the hospital and left the yard through the guards’ gate to eat his lunch in the guards’ dining-room outside the walls. When the yard guard returned to the inside lookout he carried with him a hot lunch for Captain Dunlap.
The “lifer’s” escape plan was straightforward: At midnight, while Captain Dunlap and his crew were on duty, the yard guard would do his rounds, count the patients in the hospital, and then leave the yard through the guards’ gate to have his lunch in the guards’ dining room outside the walls. When the yard guard returned to the lookout inside, he brought back a hot lunch for Captain Dunlap.
In counting the men in the hospital, the yard guard did not as a rule enter the building. He merely turned on the lights in the one large ward and looked through the window. The convict hospital nurse on night duty stood ready, and when the lights were turned on, proceeded from bed to bed and partly uncovered each patient so that the yard guard outside could see and count them.
In counting the men in the hospital, the yard guard usually didn’t go inside the building. He just turned on the lights in the big ward and looked through the window. The nurse on night duty was prepared, and when the lights were on, she went from bed to bed and partially uncovered each patient so that the yard guard outside could see and count them.
There were several factors in Hulsey’s favor now, one being that a new substitute guard was on duty over the guards’ entrance gate during the absence of the regular guard who was away on vacation. There was only one patient in the hospital besides Hulsey. The yard guard must be lured into the hospital, overpowered, his uniform stripped from him, then Hulsey, garbed in the uniform, would attempt to deceive the guard at the gate and be given the keys.
There were several things going for Hulsey now, one being that a new substitute guard was on duty at the guards’ entrance gate while the regular guard was away on vacation. There was only one patient in the hospital besides Hulsey. The yard guard needed to be lured into the hospital, overpowered, and stripped of his uniform. Then Hulsey, dressed in the uniform, would try to trick the guard at the gate into handing over the keys.
At fifteen minutes to midnight, on Hulsey’s first day in the hospital, the “lifer” quietly rose from his bed while the white-clad convict nurse’s back was turned. Three minutes later the unsuspecting nurse had been neatly laid out from a well-directed blow behind the ear, bound with sheets, gagged, stripped of his white suit and tenderly tucked in the bed recently occupied by Mr. Malcolm Hulsey.
At fifteen minutes to midnight on Hulsey’s first day in the hospital, the "lifer" quietly got out of bed while the white-clad prison nurse had her back turned. Three minutes later, the unsuspecting nurse was neatly laid out from a well-placed blow to the back of the head, tied up with sheets, gagged, stripped of his white uniform, and gently tucked into the bed recently occupied by Mr. Malcolm Hulsey.
The other patient, a feeble old convict, [188] was gagged and tied down in his bed with sheets. Hulsey then donned the nurse’s white suit and, after arranging the nurse and the old convict in their beds so that they appeared to be sleeping peacefully, the “lifer” lay face down on the floor and awaited developments.
The other patient, a frail old inmate, [188] was gagged and restrained in his bed with sheets. Hulsey then put on the nurse's white uniform and, after positioning the nurse and the old inmate in their beds so they looked like they were sleeping peacefully, the “lifer” lay face down on the floor and waited for what would happen next.
At twelve o’clock the new guard appeared at the hospital window and switched on the lights. Having counted the men in the hospital every hour since eight o’clock, the guard intended now to give the patients a hasty glance and proceed to the gate. There were his two patients, apparently sleeping peacefully. But where was the nurse?
At noon, the new guard showed up at the hospital window and turned on the lights. After counting the men in the hospital every hour since eight o’clock, the guard planned to take a quick look at the patients and head to the gate. There were his two patients, seemingly asleep without a care. But where was the nurse?
Hulsey’s heart pounded like a riveting hammer as he lay sprawled on the floor. Would the ruse work? Would the guard enter the hospital to investigate, or would he report to Captain Dunlap when he saw the white-clad figure on the floor?
Hulsey’s heart raced like a hammer hitting metal as he lay stretched out on the floor. Would the trick work? Would the guard come into the hospital to check it out, or would he tell Captain Dunlap when he saw the person in white on the floor?
The guard’s eyes then rested on the man on the floor.
The guard's gaze then landed on the man on the floor.
“Huh!” he ejaculated. “Funny place for nursie to be sleeping!”
“Huh!” he exclaimed. “Weird spot for the nurse to be sleeping!”
But the nurse’s sprawled form did not indicate slumber. The guard was puzzled. Perhaps the nurse had fainted, or fallen and hurt himself. The guard tapped on the window with a key. No answer, no movement of nurse or patients.
But the nurse's sprawled position didn't suggest she was asleep. The guard was confused. Maybe the nurse had fainted or fallen and injured herself. The guard tapped on the window with a key. No response, no movement from the nurse or the patients.
Then the unsuspecting “screw” unlocked the door and entered. An older guard would have reported to the Captain. He was in the act of bending over to turn the pseudo-nurse upon his back when his ankles were suddenly seized and his feet perked from under him.
Then the unsuspecting “screw” unlocked the door and walked in. An older guard would have reported to the Captain. He was in the process of bending down to turn the fake nurse onto his back when his ankles were suddenly grabbed and his feet were lifted off the ground.
The guard’s head struck an iron bedstead as he fell, thus relieving Hulsey of the unpleasant job of beating him into unconsciousness.
The guard's head hit an iron bed frame as he fell, sparing Hulsey the unpleasant task of knocking him out.
Several minutes later the “lifer,” wearing the guard’s uniform, boldly approached the gate.
Several minutes later, the "lifer," dressed in the guard's uniform, confidently walked up to the gate.
“What’s on the menu tonight, Frank?” Hulsey casually asked, pulling his hat further down over his eyes.
“What’s for dinner tonight, Frank?” Hulsey casually asked, pulling his hat lower over his eyes.
“Same old thing—hash,” the gate guard answered, as he lowered the keys.
“Same old thing—hash,” the gate guard replied, as he dropped the keys.
Though the suspense, anxiety and[190] uncertainty were terrible, Hulsey whistled calmly as he unlocked the first gate. The large bull lock on the outside gate was not so easily unlocked. Hulsey fumbled, his hands shook, his whistling, in spite of all he could do to keep it up, wheezed, went off key, then died in a discordant wail.
Though the suspense, anxiety, and[190] uncertainty were awful, Hulsey whistled calmly as he unlocked the first gate. The heavy bull lock on the outside gate wasn't as easy to unlock. Hulsey fumbled, his hands shook, and his whistling, despite all his efforts to maintain it, wheezed, went off key, and then faded into a dissonant wail.
“Say!” the gate guard suddenly blurted. “Look up here! By cracky, your actions don’t look good to me.”
“Hey!” the gate guard suddenly shouted. “Look up here! Honestly, your actions don’t look good to me.”
HULSEY did not look up. He gave the key another frantic twist, and the lock opened.
HULSEY didn’t look up. He gave the key another panicked twist, and the lock clicked open.
In that short space of time the wall guard had raced into the lookout and seized a shotgun. As he stepped to the door of the lookout, a dark figure disappeared around the corner of a building twenty feet from the gate.
In that brief moment, the wall guard rushed into the lookout and grabbed a shotgun. As he stepped to the door of the lookout, a dark figure vanished around the corner of a building twenty feet from the gate.
A moment later the alarm in the guards’ quarters rang frantically, and a dozen sleepy-eyed men tumbled from their beds, slipped on shoes and trousers and ran out into the yard.
A moment later, the alarm in the guards’ quarters rang frantically, and a dozen groggy men jumped out of bed, threw on shoes and pants, and rushed out into the yard.
The gate guard could only tell where he last saw the escaping convict. To capture the man on such a dark night seemed hopeless, considering, too, that the fleeing man had a seven-minute start. However, the half-dressed guards scattered and made for a heavy willow thicket several hundred yards beyond the spot where the convict was last seen.
The gate guard could only say where he last saw the escaping convict. Catching the guy on such a dark night seemed impossible, especially since the fleeing man had a seven-minute head start. Still, the half-dressed guards spread out and headed toward a thick willow grove several hundred yards beyond the spot where the convict was last spotted.
For five minutes after the pursuing guards disappeared in the darkness, silence reigned over the prison. Then—
For five minutes after the chasing guards vanished into the darkness, there was total silence in the prison. Then—
From a distant point in the dark thicket a hair-raising, half-animal, half-human shriek of mortal terror shattered the stillness of the night and echoed and re-echoed about the high prison walls.
From a far-off spot in the dark bushes, a bone-chilling, half-animal, half-human scream of sheer terror broke the silence of the night and bounced around the tall prison walls.
White faced guards, temporarily unnerved by that fearful wail, crashed through the brush, their flashlights playing about like the eyes of spending demons. Then they found Malcolm Hulsey the “lifer.”
White-faced guards, momentarily rattled by that terrifying scream, burst through the brush, their flashlights darting around like the eyes of lurking demons. Then they found Malcolm Hulsey, the "lifer."
Groveling face down in the mud of a little creek bank, hands clutching at empty air, great spasms of maniacal[191] terror passing through his body, the one time terror of the prison muttered insane, incoherent things.
Groveling face down in the mud of a little creek bank, hands clutching at empty air, great spasms of maniacal[191] terror passing through his body, the former terror of the prison muttered insane, incoherent things.
Two guards pulled him to his knees. Others turned flashlights on his face—a face such as is seen in horrible nightmares; a ghastly face, partly covered with black mud; an avid face where it shown through the grime. The eyes were wide, protruding, glassy.
Two guards forced him to his knees. Other guards shined flashlights on his face—a face you'd see in terrifying nightmares; a grotesque face, partly covered in black mud; a desperate face where it showed through the dirt. His eyes were wide, bulging, and glassy.
“See! See!” the convict rasped hoarsely, pointing a mud-smeared hand at a dense black nook in the thicket. “See! He stands there and points at me—and laughs! It’s Asa Shores! He’s been in my cell every night for weeks—laughing at me! He sang a death song to me—always sang—always laughed! Wouldn’t let me sleep! He’s coming toward me! Stop him! Please—”
“Look! Look!” the convict croaked hoarsely, pointing a muddy hand at a dark spot in the bushes. “Look! He’s standing there, pointing at me—and laughing! It’s Asa Shores! He’s been in my cell every night for weeks—laughing at me! He sang a death song to me—always singing—always laughing! Wouldn’t let me sleep! He’s coming toward me! Stop him! Please—”
Then another horrible shriek, a shudder, a gasp, and the guards dropped the lifeless form of Malcolm Hulsey in the mud.
Then another terrible scream, a shudder, a gasp, and the guards threw the lifeless body of Malcolm Hulsey into the mud.
By some queer whim of fate, the speechless guards involuntarily switched off their flashlights. Utter darkness, utter silence enveloped them. Then a faint sound was heard.
By some strange twist of fate, the silent guards accidentally turned off their flashlights. Complete darkness and total silence surrounded them. Then a faint sound broke the stillness.
“Listen!” came the hoarse voice of Guard Jerry Clark. “Do you hear it?”
“Listen!” came the rough voice of Guard Jerry Clark. “Do you hear it?”
Very little of it could be heard. It was a faint sound and growing fainter.
Very little of it could be heard. It was a quiet sound and becoming quieter.
“When I die and am buried deep,
I’ll return at night to ...”
“When I die and am buried deep,
I’ll come back at night to ...”
Then it was gone, and all was still again.
Then it was gone, and everything was quiet again.
[65]
[65]
The Ghoul and the Corpse
THIS is Chris Bonner’s tale, not mine. Please remember that.
THIS is Chris Bonner’s story, not mine. Please keep that in mind.
I positively will not stand sponsor for it. I used to have a deal of faith in Chris Bonner’s veracity, but that is a thing of the past. He is a liar; a liar without conscience. I as good as told him so to his face. I wonder what kind of fool he thinks I am!
I absolutely will not support it. I used to trust Chris Bonner’s honesty, but that’s history now. He’s a liar; a liar without a conscience. I practically told him that to his face. I wonder what kind of idiot he thinks I am!
Attend, now, and you shall hear that remarkable tale he told me. It was, and is, a lie. I shall always think so.
Listen up, and you'll hear that incredible story he shared with me. It was, and still is, a lie. I'll always believe that.
He came marching into my igloo up there at Aurora Bay. That is in Alaska, you know, on the Arctic sea. I had been in the back-country trading for pelts for a New York concern, and due to bad luck I didn’t reach the coast until the third day after the last steamer out had gone. And there I was marooned for the winter, without chance of getting out until spring, with a few dozen ignorant Indians for companions. Thank heaven I had plenty of white man’s grub in tins!
He marched into my igloo up there at Aurora Bay. That’s in Alaska, you know, on the Arctic Ocean. I had been in the backcountry trading for furs for a New York company, and due to bad luck, I didn’t make it to the coast until the third day after the last steamer had left. So there I was stuck for the winter, with no way out until spring, accompanied by a few dozen clueless Indians. Thank goodness I had plenty of canned food!
As I said, here came Chris Bonner marching in on me the same as you would go down the block a few doors to call on a neighbor.
As I mentioned, here came Chris Bonner striding in on me just like you would stroll down the block a few houses to visit a neighbor.
“And where the devil did you drop in from?” I demanded, helping him off with his stiff parka.
“And where on earth did you come from?” I asked, helping him out of his stiff parka.
“Down there,” he answered, jerking an elbow toward the south. “Let’s have something to eat, MacNeal. I’m hungry as hell. Look at the pack, will you!”
“Down there,” he said, pointing his elbow south. “Let’s grab something to eat, MacNeal. I’m starving. Check out the pack, will you!”
I had already looked at the pack he had cast off his shoulders to the fur-covered floor of the igloo. It was as lean as a starved hound. I heated a can of beef bouillon and some beans, and made a pot of coffee over the blubber-fat fire that served for both heat and light, and put these and some crackers before my guest. He tore into his meal wolfishly.
I had already glanced at the pack he had thrown off his shoulders onto the fur-covered floor of the igloo. It was as thin as a starving dog. I heated a can of beef broth and some beans, and made a pot of coffee over the blubber-fat fire that provided both heat and light, then placed these along with some crackers in front of my guest. He dug into his meal like a wolf.
“Now a pipe and some tobac, MacNeal,” he ordered, pushing the empty dishes aside.
“Now a pipe and some tobacco, MacNeal,” he said, pushing the empty dishes aside.
I gave him one of my pipes and my tobacco-pouch. He filled and lighted up. He seemed to relish the smoke; I imagined he hadn’t had one for some[66] time. He sat silent for a while staring into the flickering flame.
I handed him one of my pipes and my tobacco pouch. He packed it and lit it up. He looked like he was enjoying the smoke; I figured he probably hadn’t had one in a while. He sat quietly for a bit, gazing into the flickering flame.
“Say, MacNeal,” he spoke at length; “what do you know about a theory that says once on a time this old world of ours revolved on its axis in a different plane? I’ve heard it said the earth tipped up about seventy degrees. What d’you know about it?”
“Hey, MacNeal,” he said, taking his time; “what do you know about a theory that claims a long time ago this old world of ours spun on its axis in a different way? I’ve heard people say the earth tilted up about seventy degrees. What do you know about that?”
That was a queer thing for Chris Bonner to ask. He was simon-pure prospector and I had never known him to get far away from the subject of mining and prospecting. He had been hunting gold from Panama to the Arctic Circle for the past thirty years.
That was a strange thing for Chris Bonner to ask. He was a hardcore prospector, and I had never seen him stray far from the topic of mining and prospecting. He had been searching for gold from Panama to the Arctic Circle for the past thirty years.
“No more than you do, probably,” I answered his question. “I’ve heard of that theory, too. I’d say it is any man’s guess.”
“No more than you do, I guess,” I answered his question. “I've heard of that theory as well. I’d say it’s anyone’s guess.”
“This theory holds that the North Pole used to be where the Equator is now,” he said. “Do you believe that?”
“This theory suggests that the North Pole was once where the Equator is today,” he said. “Do you believe that?”
“I don’t know anything about it, Chris,” I replied. “But I do know that they have found things up this way that are now generally recognized as being peculiarly tropical in nature.”
“I don’t know anything about it, Chris,” I replied. “But I do know that they have found things around here that are now generally recognized as being uniquely tropical in nature.”
“What, for instance?”
"What do you mean?"
“Palms and ferns, a species of parrot, saber-tooth tigers; and also mastodons, members of the elephant family. All fossils and parts of skeletons, you understand.”
“Palm trees and ferns, a type of parrot, saber-toothed tigers, and also mastodons, which are part of the elephant family. All fossils and pieces of skeletons, you know.”
“No human beings, MacNeal? Any skeletons or fossils of those up this way?”
“No humans, MacNeal? Any skeletons or fossils of them around here?”
“Never heard of it. Prehistoric people are being found in England and France, however.”
“Never heard of it. They’re finding prehistoric people in England and France, though.”
“Huh,” he said.
"Huh," he said.
He pondered, puffing at his pipe, his eyes on the fire. He looked perplexed about something.
He thought, puffing on his pipe, his eyes fixed on the fire. He looked confused about something.
“Look here, MacNeal,” he said suddenly. “Say a man dies. He’s dead, ain’t he?”
“Listen, MacNeal,” he said abruptly. “If a man dies, he’s dead, right?”
“No doubt of it,” I laughed, wondering.
“No doubt about it,” I laughed, curious.
“Couldn’t come to life again, eh?”
“Can’t come to life again, huh?”
“Hardly. Not if he were really dead. I’ve heard of cases of suspended animation. The heart, apparently, quits beating for one, two or possibly ten minutes. It doesn’t in fact, though; it’s simply that its beating can’t be detected. When a man’s heart stops beating he’s dead.”
“Hardly. Not if he was really dead. I’ve heard of cases of suspended animation. The heart, apparently, stops beating for one, two, or maybe ten minutes. It doesn’t actually stop; it’s just that we can’t detect its beating. When a man’s heart stops beating, he’s dead.”
Bonner nodded.
Bonner agreed.
“‘Suspended animation,’” he muttered, more to himself than to me. “That must be it. That’s the only thing that’ll explain it; nothing else will. If it could cover a period of ten minutes, why not a period of twenty or even a hundred thousand years—”
“‘Suspended animation,’” he muttered, more to himself than to me. “That’s got to be it. That’s the only thing that makes sense; nothing else will. If it can last for ten minutes, why not for twenty or even a hundred thousand years—”
“If you’d like to turn in and get some rest, Chris, I’ll fix you up,” I broke in.
“If you want to turn in and get some rest, Chris, I’ll take care of it,” I interrupted.
He caught the significance of my tone and grinned.
He picked up on the meaning in my tone and smiled.
“You think I’m crazy, eh?” he said. “I’m not. It’s a wonder, though, considering what I’ve seen and what I—here, let me show you something!”
“You think I’m insane, huh?” he said. “I’m not. It’s surprising, though, given what I’ve witnessed and what I—here, let me show you something!”
HE THRUST a hand into his lean pack and brought forth an object that at first glance I thought to be a butcher’s knife.
He reached into his slim pack and pulled out something that, at first glance, I thought was a butcher’s knife.
He handed it to me and I at once saw that it was not a butcher’s knife as I knew such knives. It was a curious sort of knife, and one for which a collector of the antique would have paid good money.
He handed it to me, and I immediately noticed that it wasn't a butcher's knife like the ones I'm familiar with. It was a strange kind of knife, and a collector of antiques would have paid a decent amount for it.
It was a very dark color, almost black; corroded, it seemed to me, as if it had lain for a long time in a damp cellar. It was in one piece, the handle about five inches long and the blade perhaps ten inches. Both edges of the blade were sharp and the end was pointed like a dagger. And it certainly wasn’t steel. I scratched one side of the blade with my thumb nail and exposed a creamy yellow under the veneer of black.
It was a very dark color, almost black; corroded, it looked like it had been sitting in a damp cellar for a long time. It was intact, with the handle about five inches long and the blade maybe ten inches. Both sides of the blade were sharp, and the tip was pointed like a dagger. And it definitely wasn’t steel. I scraped one side of the blade with my thumbnail and revealed a creamy yellow beneath the black coating.
“Part of that’s blood you scraped away, MacNeal,” Bonner said. “Now what’s that knife made of?”
“Part of that’s blood you scraped away, MacNeal,” Bonner said. “So, what’s that knife made of?”
I examined the yellow spot closely. The knife was made of ivory. Not the kind of ivory I was acquainted with, however; it was a very much coarser grain than any ivory I had ever seen.
I looked closely at the yellow spot. The knife was made of ivory. But not the kind of ivory I was used to; it had a much rougher grain than any ivory I had ever encountered.
“That came out of a mastodon’s tusk, MacNeal,” Bonner said.
"That came from a mastodon's tusk, MacNeal," Bonner said.
I looked at him. He was nodding, seriously. He apparently believed what he said, at any rate.
I looked at him. He was nodding, seriously. He clearly believed what he was saying, at least.
“Nice curio, Chris,” I commented,[67] handing the thing back to him. “Heirloom, no doubt. Picked it up in one of the Indian villages, eh?”
“Nice piece, Chris,” I said,[67] handing it back to him. “An heirloom for sure. Got it from one of the Indian villages, right?”
He did not speak at once. He sat puffing, looking at the fire. Once he puckered his brows in a deep frown. I waited.
He didn’t respond immediately. He sat there, puffing and staring at the fire. At one point, he furrowed his brows with a deep frown. I waited.
“I’ve been prospecting, as usual,” he said at length. “Down there around the headquarters of the Tukuvuk. It’s an awful place; nobody ever goes there. The Indians tell me the spirits of the dead live there. I can believe it; it’s an ideal place for imps and devils. And I was right through the heart of it. I believe I’m the first. No matter how I got there; I came up from the south last summer. You see, I had an idea there was gold in that country.
“I’ve been exploring, like usual,” he said after a while. “Down near the headquarters of the Tukuvuk. It’s a terrible place; nobody ever goes there. The locals tell me that the spirits of the dead are around. I can buy that; it’s just the right spot for tricksters and troublemakers. And I went right through the middle of it. I think I’m the first one. It doesn’t matter how I ended up there; I came up from the south last summer. You see, I had a hunch there was gold in that area.
“The place where I finally settled down was in a little valley on one of the branches of the Tukuvuk between two ranges of hills running from five hundred to maybe three thousand feet high. Messy-looking place, it was; all littered up, as if the Lord had a few sizable chunks of stuff left over and just threw ’em down there to be out of the way.
“The place where I finally settled down was in a small valley on one of the branches of the Tukuvuk, nestled between two ranges of hills that were about five hundred to maybe three thousand feet high. It was a messy-looking spot, all cluttered up, as if the Lord had a few big leftovers and just tossed them down there to get them out of the way."
“But the gold was there; I could almost smell it. I’d been getting some mighty nice color in my pan; that’s what made me decide to stay there. I got there about the middle of July, and I spent the rest of the summer sinking holes in the edge of the creek and along the benches above. What I found indicated that there was a mighty rich vein of the yellow metal thereabouts, with one end of it laying in a pocket of the stuff. If I could locate that pocket, I thought, I’d have the United States treasury backed off the map. But I wasn’t able to run the pocket down by taking bearings from my holes, because the holes didn’t line up in any particular direction.
“But the gold was there; I could almost smell it. I had been getting some really nice color in my pan; that’s what made me decide to stay. I got there around mid-July and spent the rest of the summer digging holes by the creek and on the benches above. What I found suggested there was a really rich vein of the yellow metal nearby, with one end of it tucked away in a pocket of the stuff. If I could find that pocket, I thought, I’d have the U.S. treasury in my hands. But I couldn’t track down the pocket by taking measurements from my holes, because the holes didn’t line up in any specific direction.
“What with my interest in trying to get a line on that pocket, I didn’t notice that the season was getting late. But I’d brought in enough grub to last the winter through, so that didn’t matter. Just the same it was up to me to get some sort of shelter over my head, so I hustled up a one-room shack about twelve by twelve I cut from the timber on the slopes with my hand-ax. Nothing fancy, but tight enough. I put in a fireplace and cut and stacked a lot of wood outside.
With my focus on trying to figure out that pocket, I didn’t realize the season was getting late. But I had enough food to last through the winter, so that wasn't an issue. Still, it was up to me to build some sort of shelter over my head, so I quickly put together a one-room shack about twelve by twelve that I cut from the timber on the slopes using my hand-ax. Nothing fancy, but it was tight enough. I added a fireplace and cut and stacked a lot of wood outside.
“That done, winter was on me; I simply couldn’t resist the temptation to have one more try at finding the pocket that spewed the yellow metal all around there. As I said, I got no information from the holes sunk, and it was pure guesswork. I guessed I’d find my pocket on the side of a certain hill, about two hundred feet above creek level. A glacier flowed down the side of that hill through a little gulley, and my idea was that the ice ground away at the pocket and brought the metal down to the creek, and the creek scattered it. This theory was borne out to some extent by the fact that my best showings of color always came from a point a little below the conjunction of the creek and glacier.
Once that was done, winter was upon me; I couldn't resist the urge to try one more time to find the spot that was dropping gold all around. Like I mentioned, I didn’t get any info from the holes I dug, so it was all guesswork. I figured I’d find my spot on the side of a certain hill, about two hundred feet above the creek level. A glacier flowed down the hill through a small gully, and I thought that the ice was grinding away at the pocket and bringing the gold down to the creek, where it got spread out. This theory was somewhat supported by the fact that my best finds of color always came from a spot just below where the creek met the glacier.
“It was snowing the morning I took my pan and shovel and started up the side of the hill, keeping to the edge of the glacier. It wasn’t much of a glacier for size; say, about fifteen feet wide. I could see it winding up the side of the hill until it went out of sight through a cleft about a thousand feet up. Fed by a lake up there, probably.
“It was snowing the morning I took my pan and shovel and started up the side of the hill, staying close to the edge of the glacier. It wasn’t a very big glacier; maybe about fifteen feet wide. I could see it winding up the hill until it disappeared through a gap about a thousand feet up. It was probably fed by a lake up there.”
“I had climbed the hill maybe a hundred feet, following the edge of the glacier, when I caught sight of a dark blotch in the edge of the ice. It was about two feet under the surface. I brushed away the film of snow to have a look. The ice was as clear as a crystal, of a blue color. And what d’you think, MacNeal? It was a man’s body!”
“I had climbed the hill maybe a hundred feet, following the edge of the glacier, when I spotted a dark spot on the edge of the ice. It was about two feet beneath the surface. I brushed away the layer of snow to take a closer look. The ice was as clear as crystal, a blue color. And guess what, MacNeal? It was a man's body!”
He paused and gave me a quick glance. He wanted to see how I took that, I presume.
He paused and gave me a quick look. I guess he wanted to see how I reacted to that.
“The body of a man,” he went on. “And the queerest-looking man I ever saw in my life. He was lying on his belly and I didn’t get a look at the front of him just then, but I knew it was a man all right. He was covered all over with long hair like a—well, like a bear, say. Not a stitch of clothes.”
“The body of a man,” he continued. “And the strangest-looking man I've ever seen in my life. He was lying face down, and I didn’t get a look at his front at that moment, but I could tell it was definitely a man. He was completely covered with long hair, kind of like a—well, like a bear, I guess. Not wearing a single piece of clothing.”
“What did you do?” I asked.
“What did you do?” I asked.
“Why, I was that surprised I let my[68] pan and shovel drop and stared at the damn thing with the eyes near popping out of my head. What would anybody do, finding a hair-covered thing like that frozen in a glacier? I won’t deny I was a bit scared, MacNeal.
“Honestly, I was so surprised that I dropped my[68] pan and shovel and just stared at the strange thing with my eyes almost popping out of my head. What would anyone do upon discovering a hairy creature like that frozen in a glacier? I won’t lie, I was a little scared, MacNeal.
“Well, I stood there staring at the thing for I don’t know how long. It didn’t occur to me, then, to ask myself how the thing got there. Certainly the idea of fossils or prehistoric men didn’t enter my head. I didn’t think much about anything; I just stood there gaping.
“Well, I stood there staring at it for I don’t know how long. It didn’t cross my mind to ask myself how it got there. The thought of fossils or prehistoric people didn’t even register. I didn’t think much about anything; I just stood there with my mouth hanging open.
“You know me, MacNeal; I guess I’m pretty soft-hearted in some respects. I’d stop to bury a dead dog I found in the road. I knew I wouldn’t rest easy until I’d cut that thing out of the glacier and given it decent burial. Moreover, I didn’t want it where I’d be seeing it when I went to work on that hillside in the spring; and it would surely be there in the spring, because I imagine that glacier didn’t move an inch a year.
“You know me, MacNeal; I guess I’m pretty soft-hearted in some ways. I’d stop to bury a dead dog I found in the road. I knew I wouldn’t be able to relax until I’d dug that thing out of the glacier and given it a proper burial. Plus, I didn’t want to see it when I went to work on that hillside in the spring; and it would definitely be there in the spring because I figure that glacier didn’t move at all each year."
“So I went back to the shack and got my ax, and with none too good a heart for the job turned to and made the chips fly. It took me about three hours to get the thing out of the glacier. You see, as I came down to it I went slow; I don’t care to hack even a dead man.
“So I went back to the shack and got my axe, and feeling pretty uneasy about it, I started chopping. It took me about three hours to get it out of the glacier. You see, as I approached it, I took my time; I really didn’t want to cut even a dead man.”
“Say, MacNeal, can you imagine what it meant to me, digging a corpse out of a glacier down there on the side of a hill in that devil-ridden country? No, you can’t, and that’s the truth. You’d have to go through it to know. It was hell. I don’t want any more of it in mine. Nor what followed, either.”
“Hey, MacNeal, can you even begin to understand what it felt like to dig a corpse out of a glacier on the side of a hill in that cursed place? No, you can’t, and that’s the truth. You’d have to experience it to really know. It was hell. I don’t want to go through anything like that again. And I definitely don’t want what came after, either.”
“What was that?” I asked when he deliberated.
“What was that?” I asked as he thought it over.
“You’ll hear,” he answered, and went on: “I got the thing out at last, little chunks of ice clinging to it, and dragged it ashore, if a glacier has a shore. It froze me to look at the thing with those little chunks of ice sticking to the long hair. Once, at Dawson, I’d seen a man pulled out of the Yukon, ice clinging to him. That was different, though; at Dawson there was a crowd to sort of buck a man up. I turned the thing over on its back to see what it looked like in front.”
"You'll see," he said, and continued: "I finally got it out, little chunks of ice stuck to it, and dragged it to shore, if you can call a glacier a shore. It was chilling just to look at it with those little ice pieces clinging to the long hair. Once, in Dawson, I saw a guy pulled out of the Yukon, ice all over him. That was different, though; there were people around in Dawson to kind of give a guy some courage. I flipped it over to see what it looked like from the front."
“Well?” said I.
“Well?” I said.
“You’ve seen apes, MacNeal?”
"Have you seen apes, MacNeal?"
“This thing looked like that?” I countered, beginning to connect up his first queer questions with what he was telling me. “You don’t mean it, Chris!”
“This thing looked like that?” I replied, starting to put together his earlier strange questions with what he was telling me. “You can’t be serious, Chris!”
“I’m telling you,” he nodded solemnly. “An ape man, that’s what it was. More man than ape, if you ask me. For instance, the face was flatter than an ape’s, and the forehead and chin were more pronounced. The nose was flat, but it wasn’t an ape’s nose. And the hands and feet were like those of a man. Oh, it was a man, all right. The thing that convinced me, I think, was the knife gripped in its hand.”
“I’m telling you,” he nodded seriously. “It was an ape man, without a doubt. More man than ape, if you ask me. For example, the face was flatter than an ape’s, and the forehead and chin were more defined. The nose was flat, but it wasn’t like an ape’s nose. And the hands and feet were just like a man’s. Oh, it was definitely a man. The thing that really convinced me was the knife it was holding in its hand.”
“The knife you have there?” I inquired.
“The knife you have there?” I asked.
“This very knife,” he answered.
"This knife," he replied.
“What then, Chris?” I urged him to go on.
“What’s next, Chris?” I encouraged him to continue.
“I had a good look at that thing and started for my shack. Yes, MacNeal, I ran, and I’m not ashamed to say so. It scared me. Ugliest thing I ever saw. Eyes wide open, glaring and glinting, and the thick lips parted to show the nastiest set of fangs I ever saw in the mouth of man or beast. Why, I tell you the damned thing looked alive! No wonder I scooted. You would have done the same. Anybody would.
“I took a good look at that thing and headed back to my place. Yeah, MacNeal, I ran, and I’m not embarrassed to admit it. It freaked me out. It was the ugliest thing I’ve ever seen. Its eyes were wide open, glaring and shiny, and its thick lips were pulled back to reveal the nastiest set of fangs I’ve ever seen in the mouth of either man or beast. Seriously, I’m telling you, that damned thing looked alive! No wonder I took off. You would have done the same. Anyone would.”
“Back in the shack, I sat down on my bunk to think it over. And it was while I sat there trying to puzzle it out that I remembered that theory about the earth tipping over. That gave me a hint of what I had run up against. Of course, I’d heard about fossils and parts of the skeletons of prehistoric men being found. Had I found, not a fossil or part of a skeleton, but the prehistoric man himself? That knocked the wind out of me. If that were the case my name would go down in history and I would be asked to give lectures before scientific societies and such. Consider it, MacNeal.
“Back in the shack, I sat down on my bunk to think it through. And while I was sitting there trying to figure it out, I remembered that theory about the earth tipping over. That gave me a clue about what I was dealing with. Of course, I’d heard about fossils and the remains of prehistoric people being found. Had I discovered, not a fossil or some bones, but the prehistoric person himself? That really shocked me. If that were true, my name would go down in history, and I’d be invited to give lectures to scientific societies and such. Think about it, MacNeal.”
“I tell you, I couldn’t quite grasp the thing. It was incredible. There I was in this year of our Lord, with the intact corpse of a man who had lived God only knows how many centuries ago. That body, understand, could well[69] be the key to the mystery of the origin of mankind. It might possibly settle the Darwinian theory forever, one way or the other. It was a pretty serious business for me, don’t you see?
“I tell you, I just couldn’t wrap my head around it. It was amazing. Here I was in this year of our Lord, with the perfectly preserved body of a man who had lived who knows how many centuries ago. That body, you have to realize, could be the key to understanding the origins of humanity. It could possibly resolve the Darwinian theory once and for all, in one direction or the other. This was a pretty big deal for me, you know?”
“Well, I decided to preserve the thing until I could get out and make a report of the find. But how to preserve it? Of course if I had left it in the glacier it would have kept indefinitely, like a side of beef in cold storage. I was afraid to put it back in the hole in the glacier and freeze it in again with water I carried from the creek; the creek water might exert some chemical action that would ruin the thing. And if I let it lay where it was the snow would cover it, form a warm blanket, and probably cause it to decompose, then I’d have nothing left but the skeleton. I wanted to save the thing just as I’d found it; maybe the scientists would find a way to embalm it.
“Well, I decided to keep the thing until I could get out and report my discovery. But how do I preserve it? If I left it in the glacier, it would stay frozen indefinitely, like a side of beef in cold storage. I was worried about putting it back in the hole in the glacier and freezing it again with water I carried from the creek; the creek water might have some chemical reaction that could damage it. If I left it where it was, the snow would cover it, forming a warm blanket, and probably cause it to break down, leaving me with nothing but a skeleton. I wanted to save it just as I’d found it; maybe the scientists would figure out a way to preserve it.”
“I finally hit on the plan of keeping it in an ice pack. That would turn the trick until the weather took on the job. It hadn’t turned bitter cold yet. I tell you, it was a nasty job keeping that thing iced with chunks I chopped from the glacier, and to make it worse the weather stayed moderate for a couple of weeks. Then, suddenly, the mercury in my little thermometer went down with a rush and it got stinging cold. I carried the thing to the shack and stood it up against the wall outside where it couldn’t be covered with snow, and lashed it there.
“I finally came up with the idea of keeping it in an ice pack. That would work until the weather did its part. It hadn’t gotten really cold yet. Let me tell you, it was a miserable task keeping that thing iced with chunks I chopped from the glacier, and to make matters worse, the weather stayed mild for a couple of weeks. Then, all of a sudden, the temperature on my little thermometer dropped dramatically and it got freezing cold. I took the thing to the shack and stood it up against the wall outside where it couldn’t get covered with snow, and I secured it there.”
“Can you imagine me going to sleep in my bunk in the shack every night after that, with that thing standing against the wall outside not two feet away? Of course you can’t. It frazzled my nerves, and more than once I was tempted to cut a hole in the ice on the creek and chuck the damn thing in where I’d never see it again. But no, I had to save it for the scientists and get my name in history; that idea got to be an obsession with me. I knew well enough that if ever I told people the tale I’m telling you now, without some proof of it, I’d get laughed at.”
“Can you picture me going to sleep in my bunk in the shack every night after that, with that thing standing against the wall outside just two feet away? Of course you can’t. It messed with my head, and more than once I thought about cutting a hole in the ice on the creek and tossing the damn thing in where I’d never have to see it again. But no, I had to keep it for the scientists and get my name in history; that idea became an obsession for me. I knew well enough that if I ever told people the story I’m sharing with you now, without some proof, I’d just get laughed at.”
“No doubt of it,” I sneered.
“No doubt about it,” I mocked.
“The days went by,” he continued, ignoring my sneer, “and more and more that thing outside kept getting on my nerves. The sun went south, and from one day to another I never saw it. The never-ending night was bad enough, but when you add the northern lights and the howling of the wolves you’ve got a condition that breaks a man if he’s not careful. Furthermore, there was that ugly-looking devil outside to think about.
“The days went by,” he continued, ignoring my sneer, “and more and more that thing outside was really getting on my nerves. The sun shifted south, and from one day to the next, I never saw it again. The endless night was tough enough, but when you add the northern lights and the howling of the wolves, you’ve got a situation that can break a man if he’s not careful. Plus, there was that ugly-looking creature outside to think about.”
“I was thinking about that thing constantly, and got so I couldn’t sleep. If I shut my eyes I’d see it, anyhow, and if I went to sleep I’d have a nightmare over it. Now and then I’d go out and stand there in the starlight or the aurora looking at it. It fascinated me, yet the sight of the thing gave me the creeps. Finally I began taking a club or my rifle along when I went to look at it; got afraid the thing would come alive and try to murder me with that knife.
“I couldn't stop thinking about it, and it got to the point where I couldn’t sleep. Whenever I closed my eyes, I’d see it, and if I actually managed to fall asleep, I’d have a nightmare about it. Sometimes I’d go out and stand there in the starlight or the northern lights just staring at it. It captivated me, but seeing it also made me uneasy. Eventually, I started bringing a club or my rifle with me when I went to check it out; I was scared it might come to life and try to kill me with that knife.
“And that’s the way of things for maybe three months and more. My thoughts all the time on that thing outside.
“And that’s how it went for maybe three months and more. My mind was always on that thing outside.
“Well, that couldn’t go on, you know. One morning I woke up with the worst headache a man ever had. I thought my head would split wide open. My blood was like molten iron flowing through my veins. I knew what it was. Fever. I had thought and worried about that thing outside until it got me, and I was in for a brain-storm. I was as weak as a cat, but managed to build up a good fire and pack my bunk with all the blankets and furs I had and crawl in. I only hoped I wouldn’t freeze to death when the fire went out.
“Well, that couldn’t continue, you know. One morning I woke up with the worst headache a person has ever had. I thought my head would split open. My blood felt like molten iron flowing through my veins. I knew what it was. Fever. I had thought and worried about that thing outside until it got to me, and I was in for a rough time. I was as weak as a kitten, but I managed to build up a good fire and pile my bunk with all the blankets and furs I had and crawl in. I just hoped I wouldn’t freeze to death when the fire went out.
“I no sooner got all set in the bunk than things let go; I went completely off. I can’t say positively what happened for a few days after that. Seems like I remember, though, periods when I was semi-rational. I think once I got up to put more wood on the fire. Another time I saw that thing standing in the doorway grinning at me like the devil it was. I shot at it with my rifle and later found a bullet in the door. My shooting couldn’t have been a delusion, at any rate. But the door was still fastened against the wolves and[70] there were no tracks in the snow outside.”
“I had just settled into the bunk when everything fell apart; I completely lost it. I can't say for sure what happened for a few days after that. It feels like I remember moments when I was somewhat aware. I think once I got up to add more wood to the fire. Another time, I saw that thing standing in the doorway grinning at me like the devil it was. I fired at it with my rifle and later found a bullet in the door. My shooting couldn't have been a hallucination, at least. But the door was still secured against the wolves and[70] there were no tracks in the snow outside.”
Bonner paused to light his pipe, and then went on:
Bonner stopped to light his pipe, and then continued:
“I don’t know exactly how long I was out of my head. I’d wound my watch before I crawled into the bunk the first time, and I half remember I wound it again when I got up to put wood on the fire, and it was pretty well run down. It goes forty hours without winding, yet when my head cleared it had stopped. I must have been off my nut about four days.
“I don’t know exactly how long I was out of it. I had wound my watch before I crawled into bed the first time, and I vaguely remember winding it again when I got up to add wood to the fire, but it was already pretty run down. It goes for forty hours without winding, yet when I finally came to, it had stopped. I must have been out of it for about four days.”
“Well, you can lay your bottom dollar I’d had enough of prehistoric men hanging around the shack by that time. Let the scientists be damned; I was determined to get rid of that thing the quickest way possible. The quickest way, I thought, would be to get the corpse warm so it would decompose rapidly, then I’d put it outside where the wolves and ravens would pick the bones clean. The scientists would have to be satisfied with the skeleton.
“Well, you can bet your bottom dollar I’d had enough of cavemen hanging around the shack by then. Forget the scientists; I was dead set on getting rid of that thing as quickly as possible. The fastest way, I thought, would be to warm the corpse so it would decompose faster, then I’d put it outside where the wolves and ravens could pick the bones clean. The scientists would have to settle for the skeleton.”
“So I made a big fire in the fireplace and got the shack good and hot, then went out and brought in the corpse. I got sick at the stomach on that job, but that was the only way. I didn’t have the heart to leave the thing outside and build a fire over it out there. I try to respect the dead, even if the corpse is that of a man who had been dead several thousand years and looked more like an animal than a human being.
“So I made a big fire in the fireplace and got the shack nice and warm, then went outside and brought in the body. I felt a bit nauseous doing that, but it was the only way. I didn’t have the heart to leave it outside and build a fire over it there. I try to respect the dead, even if the body belongs to someone who had been dead for several thousand years and looked more like an animal than a human.”
“I laid the thing on the floor before the fireplace, then sat down on the bunk to wait. I watched it pretty close, because, being dead so long, I thought when it got warm and started to decompose it would go like butter; I didn’t want the shack to be all smelled up with the stink of it. Probably half an hour went by, then all of a sudden I saw the thing quiver—”
“I put the thing on the floor in front of the fireplace and then sat down on the bunk to wait. I kept a close eye on it, because since it had been dead for so long, I figured once it warmed up and started to decompose, it would melt away like butter. I didn’t want the place to smell bad from it. Probably about half an hour passed, and then suddenly I saw the thing twitch—”
“Your brain-storm returning,” I interposed.
“Your brainstorm is back,” I interjected.
“Wait,” said Bonner sharply. “It quivered; not much, but enough to notice. That sort of got me, then I reasoned that anything thawing out like that would naturally quiver a little. Maybe another fifteen or twenty minutes passed, then one of the legs moved. Jerked, sort of. It startled me. Remember, there I was down there in those hills alone with that thing. I was pretty susceptible to weird influences, understand. Anyhow, the leg moved, and—”
“Wait,” Bonner said sharply. “It quivered; not by much, but enough to notice. That caught my attention, but then I figured that anything thawing out like that would naturally shake a bit. Maybe another fifteen or twenty minutes went by, and then one of the legs moved. It jerked, sort of. It startled me. Remember, I was down there in those hills all alone with that thing. I was pretty open to strange vibes, you know? Anyway, the leg moved, and—”
“It sat up and asked for a drink of water.” I could not help putting in. Bonner continued, paying no attention to my sarcasm. He seemed to be talking aloud to himself:
“It sat up and asked for a drink of water.” I couldn’t help but chime in. Bonner kept going, ignoring my sarcasm. It was like he was speaking to himself:
“I watched it like a hawk for some time after that, then as I didn’t see it move any more I stepped outside to get some more wood for the fire and to pull a few good breaths of cold air into my lungs. That shack was like the inside of an oven.
“I watched it closely for a while after that, and when I didn’t see it move anymore, I stepped outside to gather more wood for the fire and take a few deep breaths of cold air. That shack felt like the inside of an oven."
“When I went in again I saw that the damned thing had turned over on its back.
“When I went in again I saw that the damned thing had turned over on its back.
“Turned over on its back, I say. And there was a change in the eyes, too; they had a half-awake sort of look in them; a more alive look, understand. And breathing! Yes, sir, breathing! Why the thing didn’t see me when I came in and shut the door I don’t know, but apparently it didn’t. And, believe me or not, the hand that had held the knife was open and the knife was lying on the floor apart from the body.
“Turned over on its back, I say. And there was a change in the eyes, too; they had a half-awake kind of look in them; a more alive look, you know? And breathing! Yes, sir, breathing! I don’t know why it didn’t see me when I came in and shut the door, but apparently it didn’t. And believe me or not, the hand that had held the knife was open and the knife was lying on the floor away from the body.
“Crazy? I tell you no! I was as sane as I am now. I tell you I saw these things with my own two eyes; saw them just as plain as I see you now. I see you don’t believe me, MacNeal. Oh, well, I don’t blame you; I hardly believe it myself sometimes.”
“Crazy? I’m telling you no! I was as sane as I am right now. I saw these things with my own two eyes; I saw them just as clearly as I see you now. I can tell you don’t believe me, MacNeal. Well, I can’t blame you; sometimes I hardly believe it myself.”
He uttered a little laugh.
He chuckled.
“But there it was, just as I’m telling you. And I was that gone when I saw that the thing had turned over on its back that I dropped the wood I had in my arm. The crash of it on the floor brought the thing to its feet on the jump. You needn’t look at me like that; I tell you it did. I take my oath it did! There it was, crouched like a panther ready for the spring, the eyes of it flashing like fire, its lips pulled back tight across the gums and the yellow fangs showing. Can you see that? No, you can’t.”
“But there it was, just as I'm telling you. I was so out of it when I saw that thing had flipped onto its back that I dropped the wood I was holding. The crash it made when it hit the floor made the thing spring back to its feet immediately. You don’t have to look at me like that; I swear it did! There it was, crouched like a panther ready to leap, its eyes shining like fire, its lips pulled tight over its gums, showing off those yellow fangs. Can you picture that? No, you can’t."
[71]
[71]
Bonner made an expressive gesture with one hand.
Bonner made a meaningful gesture with one hand.
“Remarkable, but the thing hadn’t seen me yet. It was looking at the fire; it was half turned toward me so I could see that. Suddenly it screamed in an outlandish gibberish and leaped to the fireplace and tried to gather in an armful of flames. I take it the thing had never seen fire before; didn’t know what it was; probably imagined it some kind of wild animal. Naturally the only thing it got out of that play was burned arms and hands, and the long hair sizzled and curled. It leaped back with a snarl, spitting that funny gibberish. Talk, I guess it was; it came from way down in the belly and sounded like pigs grunting.
“Unbelievable, but the creature hadn’t noticed me yet. It was focused on the fire; it was partially turned toward me so I could see that. Suddenly, it screamed in a strange language and jumped toward the fireplace, trying to grab a bunch of flames. I assume the creature had never seen fire before; it didn’t understand what it was; probably thought it was some kind of wild animal. Naturally, the only thing it got from that stunt was burned arms and hands, and its long hair sizzled and curled. It jumped back with a snarl, spitting that weird language. I guess it was talking; it came from deep in its belly and sounded like pigs grunting.”
“I tell you, MacNeal, I was fair dazed. But I had the sense left to try to help myself. My rifle was leaning against the bunk and I made a quick dive for it. Then, apparently, the thing saw me for the first time. The way it glared at me with those glittering eyes was a caution. I didn’t stop to argue; I snatched up the rifle, cocked it and made a snap shot. The bullet caught the thing in the left breast and the blood gushed. Of course you don’t believe it. But blood, I tell you, gushed from the breast of a thing that had been frozen in a glacier for thousands of years!
“I’m telling you, MacNeal, I was totally stunned. But I had enough sense left to help myself. My rifle was leaning against the bunk, so I quickly dove for it. Then, it seemed like the thing saw me for the first time. The way it glared at me with those shining eyes was terrifying. I didn’t hesitate; I grabbed the rifle, cocked it, and took a quick shot. The bullet hit it in the left chest and blood poured out. Of course you won’t believe it. But I swear to you, blood poured from the chest of a thing that had been frozen in a glacier for thousands of years!
“Well, here it came like a cyclone. I didn’t have time to shoot again. Smell? That thing smelled like carrion; almost strangled me. Maybe you know how the cage of a wild animal stinks if it ain’t cleaned out for a week or two. This thing smelled like that, only worse. I can smell it yet. Lord!”
“Well, it hit me like a whirlwind. I didn’t have time to take another shot. Smell? That thing reeked like rotting flesh; it nearly choked me. Maybe you’re familiar with how a wild animal’s cage smells if it hasn’t been cleaned for a week or two. This was worse. I can still smell it. Oh, man!”
Bonner wrinkled his nose and shivered.
Bonner scrunched up his nose and shivered.
“But there we were at grips, the thing making those belly noises and smelling like a thousand garbage piles. It had the strength of ten men; I sensed that. It jerked the rifle from me and bent the barrel of it double with a twist of the wrists. The barrel of a thirty-eight caliber Winchester rifle—bent it as easy as you or I would bend a piece of copper wire.
“But there we were, struggling with it, the thing making those stomach-churning noises and smelling like a thousand trash heaps. It had the strength of ten men; I could feel that. It yanked the rifle out of my hands and twisted the barrel into a complete curve with a flick of its wrists. The barrel of a .38 caliber Winchester rifle—bent it as effortlessly as you or I would bend a piece of copper wire.”
“Then we were at it, fighting like a couple of wild cats all over the shack. I’m no slouch of a man myself, MacNeal, when it comes to a rough-and-tumble; but that thing handled me like a baby. I could see my finish. We threshed about the floor, me fighting like a devil, it fighting like forty devils. We kicked into the fire and out again and scattered live coals all over the place, and the shack took fire.
“Then we were at it, fighting like a couple of wild cats all over the shack. I’m no pushover myself, MacNeal, when it comes to a rough-and-tumble; but that thing had me handled like a baby. I could see my end coming. We threshed around on the floor, me fighting like crazy, it fighting like forty devils. We kicked into the fire and out again and scattered live coals everywhere, and the shack caught fire.”
“I was just about gone when my hand accidentally fell on the handle of the knife the thing had dropped on the floor. I hung on to it and poked away at that thing for all I was worth, driving the blade clean up to the hilt with every punch.”
“I was almost out of it when my hand accidentally landed on the handle of the knife that the thing had dropped on the floor. I grabbed it and stabbed that thing with everything I had, pushing the blade all the way in with each stab.”
“That knife?” I broke in.
"That knife?" I interrupted.
“This knife,” answered Bonner. “There’s the dried blood on it yet. But I think it was really the bullet that did the work. It must have cut an artery. Anyhow, the blood kept gushing out of the thing’s breast; it got on my hands and made ’em slippery. I knew the thing couldn’t pour out blood like that and keep going; that’s what put the heart in me to keep on fighting. And, as I say, I think it was the bullet that did the work in the long run. A lucky shot, otherwise I wouldn’t be here now.
“This knife,” Bonner replied. “There’s still dried blood on it. But I think it was really the bullet that did the damage. It must have hit an artery. Anyway, the blood kept gushing out of the thing’s chest; it got on my hands and made them slippery. I knew the thing couldn’t keep pouring out blood like that and still keep going; that’s what gave me the courage to keep fighting. And, as I said, I think it was the bullet that ultimately did the job. A lucky shot; otherwise, I wouldn’t be here now.”
“I felt the thing sagging and going limp in my hands, and its grip began to relax. I saw my chance and put up a knee and broke the grip and kicked it away. It staggered around a moment or two, clutching its breast with its bloody paws, gnashing its fangs and glaring murder at me; then it crashed down to the floor and fell smack into the flames.
“I felt the thing drooping and going weak in my hands, and its grip started to loosen. I saw my opportunity and raised a knee, breaking the hold and kicking it away. It staggered around for a moment or two, clutching its chest with its bloody paws, baring its fangs and glaring at me with rage; then it collapsed to the floor and fell right into the flames.”
“I saw plain enough there was no chance of saving the shack, so I snatched up what I could lay my hands on in the way of food and clothing and blankets, and tore out. I don’t remember putting the knife in my pocket, but that’s where I found it later. The shack burned down to nothing, and that thing burned with it; probably not a bone of it left. The scientists were out of luck and the mystery of mankind would remain unsolved.
“I could see clearly there was no way to save the shack, so I grabbed whatever food, clothes, and blankets I could find and ran out. I don’t remember putting the knife in my pocket, but that’s where I found it later. The shack burned down completely, and that thing was destroyed with it; probably nothing left of it. The scientists were out of luck, and the mystery of humanity would stay unsolved.”
[72]
[72]
“I didn’t stop to investigate, of course; my job was to make tracks. I knew about this village and came on. How I got here I don’t know; this is a terrible country to cross afoot in the winter. I’d turned my ten huskies adrift to shift for themselves when I reached the valley where all this happened; I didn’t have the grub to keep them going. I had to walk here.
“I didn’t stop to check it out, of course; my job was to keep moving. I knew about this village and just pressed on. I can’t even remember how I got here; this is a brutal place to travel on foot in the winter. I had let my ten huskies go to fend for themselves when I arrived in the valley where all this happened; I didn’t have enough food to keep them fed. I had to walk all the way here."
“And that’s all, MacNeal. You can say what you please; I know what I saw with my own eyes and you can’t change my mind about it. Suspended animation? Yes, for a period covering many centuries. It would be a mighty fine thing if we could picture what happened away back there when this old earth tipped over.
“And that’s all, MacNeal. You can say whatever you want; I know what I saw with my own eyes, and you can’t change my mind about it. Suspended animation? Yes, for a period of several centuries. It would be amazing if we could visualize what happened way back when this old earth tipped over.”
“Perhaps we’d see a man, a man that was half ape, crossing a creek with a knife in his hand on the way to murder an enemy sleeping on the opposite bank. Then suddenly the earth tipped over—climatic conditions in those days were such as to freeze things up in a flash—things are held in the grip of the ice just as the dust and lava held ’em in the days of Pompeii, and—
“Maybe we’d see a guy, a guy that was part ape, crossing a creek with a knife in his hand on his way to kill an enemy sleeping on the other bank. Then suddenly the ground tilted—weather back then could freeze things instantly—things are trapped in ice just like the dust and lava trapped them in the days of Pompeii, and—
“Well, who’s to say what happened? Anything was possible. We don’t know the conditions of those days. Anyhow, here I come thousands of years later and dig a man, with a knife in his hand, out of a glacier. I heat his body in order to decompose the flesh. Instead of decomposing; he comes to life and I have to kill him. He’s been hibernating in a glacier for centuries. I don’t know what to think about it.”
“Well, who can really say what happened? Anything could have been possible. We have no idea what the conditions were like back then. Anyway, here I am, thousands of years later, pulling a man with a knife in his hand out of a glacier. I warm up his body to decompose the flesh. Instead of decomposing, he comes back to life and I have to kill him. He’s been hibernating in a glacier for centuries. I don’t know what to make of it.”
Bonner refilled and lighted his pipe, then looked at me questioningly.
Bonner refilled and lit his pipe, then looked at me with a questioning expression.
“Chris,” I said, “I tell you frankly that I don’t believe a word you have said. You tell me you were out of your head for a few days. That accounts for it. You had the jim-jams and imagined all that, then try to spring it on me as actual fact.”
“Chris,” I said, “I’m being honest with you that I don’t believe anything you’ve said. You say you were out of your mind for a few days. That explains it. You had the shakes and imagined all of that, and now you’re trying to pass it off as reality to me.”
He looked hurt. He looked at the knife in his hand steadily for several long moments, then thrust it toward me, his eyes boring into mine.
He looked hurt. He stared at the knife in his hand for several long moments, then pointed it at me, his eyes locked onto mine.
“Then where in hell,” he demanded, “did I get this knife?”
“Then where the hell,” he demanded, “did I get this knife?”
[73]
[73]
FEAR
THERE were only five words.
There were only five words.
They neither affirmed nor denied what had gone before. But they changed the whole trend of the argument.
They didn't confirm or deny what had been said before. But they shifted the entire direction of the discussion.
The men of the engineering gang were lying around the camp-fire, preparatory to going out on the job. It was cool in the shade of the thick trees, with the damp feel of early morning hanging over everything. Further out, over the river, the sun gave promise of better weather later in the day.
The guys from the engineering crew were lounging around the campfire, getting ready to head out for work. It was cool in the shade of the dense trees, with that damp feeling of early morning lingering everywhere. Farther out, across the river, the sun hinted at better weather later in the day.
Smoking, waiting for the laggards to clean up their plates, the engineering gang—according to invariable man-custom—had begun experiences, jokes, arguments. Over all hung the pungent smell of strong, fresh coffee, and much frying bacon.
Smoking, waiting for the stragglers to finish their meals, the engineering crew—like always—had started sharing stories, jokes, and debates. The air was filled with the strong, fresh scent of coffee and the smell of frying bacon.
Baldy Jenkins, the eighteen-year-old had started it.
Baldy Jenkins, the eighteen-year-old, had started it.
“Wish I had a million dollars,” he remarked.
“Wish I had a million dollars,” he said.
Red Flannel Mike gave the ball a roll.
Red Flannel Mike rolled the ball.
“You do not,” he denied stoutly. “Be givin’ you a million—and the Lord hisself only knows what you’d be a-doing wid it.”
“You don’t,” he insisted firmly. “I’m not giving you a million—and only God knows what you’d do with it.”
“Hell I don’t,” said Baldy. “Bet I could tell you right now how I’d spend every penny of it.”
“Hell, I don't,” said Baldy. “I bet I could tell you right now how I’d spend every single penny of it.”
“Bet you don’t,” broke in another of the gang. “Fellow never does know what he’s goin’ to do till it hits him, square between the eyes.”
“Bet you don’t,” interrupted another member of the group. “A guy never really knows what he’s going to do until it hits him, right between the eyes.”
“Offer me a million,” insisted Baldy Jenkins.
“Offer me a million,” Baldy Jenkins insisted.
“Aw, not that way. Take somep’n where two men might act different. You don’t know what you’d do. I don’t. No man does—no more’n that kid over there does.”
“Aw, not like that. Imagine a situation where two men might behave differently. You have no idea what you would do. I don’t. No man does—just like that kid over there doesn’t.”
His lazy gesture indicated a small, khaki-trousered figure. The eyes of the rest of the gang followed.
His casual gesture pointed to a small figure in khaki trousers. The rest of the group watched.
At first glance she might have been a lad of ten or eleven years. Closer inspection, however, showed the mop of flaxen hair, bobbed off at the level of her ears, and the tender, little-girl face. She was marching around the camp like an inspector-general of an army, into this, that, everything.
At first glance, she could have passed for a boy of ten or eleven. But upon closer inspection, it became clear that she had a mop of light-colored hair cut just above her ears and a sweet, little-girl face. She marched around the camp like an army inspector, checking everything.
“’Cert she wouldn’t,” affirmed Red Flannel Mike. “Coulter’s kid’s just like you or me. She’d have to be up against it to know—an’ maybe not then.”
“Of course she wouldn’t,” insisted Red Flannel Mike. “Coulter’s kid is just like you or me. She’d have to really face it to understand—maybe not even then.”
“Huh! Even that kid....” Baldy snatched up the gauntlet.
“Huh! Even that kid....” Baldy picked up the gauntlet.
They were off. Hot and royally raged the battle.
They were off. The battle was intense and full of fury.
The advocates of the unexpected gained ascendancy. Louder and more extravagant grew their claims. No man could predict anything. No man knew what he would do. Put him face to face with any situation, any danger, and he would act differently from the way he thought he would.
The supporters of the unexpected gained power. Their claims became louder and more extravagant. No one could predict anything. No one knew what they would do. Face them with any situation, any danger, and they would act differently than they thought they would.
It was then that Coulter spoke.
It was then that Coulter said something.
He did not raise his voice. If anything, it was lowered. Hitherto, he had sat, silent, listening to the battle of words, his bandaged left arm swung tightly at his side.
He didn’t raise his voice. If anything, it got quieter. Until now, he had sat there, silent, listening to the argument, his bandaged left arm pressed tightly against his side.
“I don’t know about that,” was all he said.
“I’m not sure about that,” was all he said.
Sudden quiet fell. There came a restless stirring, then tacit agreement. These men of rougher employment—[74]axmen, chainmen, engineers—centered their gaze upon Coulter’s bandaged left arm.
Sudden silence settled in. There was a restless fidgeting, then a silent understanding. These men, who did tougher jobs—[74]axmen, chainmen, engineers—focused their attention on Coulter's bandaged left arm.
They knew what he was thinking about. They, too, had seen. They agreed with him that he could have but one possible reaction to one set of circumstances.
They understood what he was thinking about. They had seen it too. They agreed that he could only have one possible reaction to that situation.
All of them were employees, of one branch or the other, of the Consolidated Lumber Company. Coulter was in the legal department. There had arisen a nice question as to the exact ownership of a certain tract. Rather than take chances with the heavy statutory penalties for cutting trees upon another’s land, they had sent a lawyer upon the ground. His work was finished. He was ready—more than ready—to return.
All of them worked for different branches of the Consolidated Lumber Company. Coulter was part of the legal department. A tricky question had come up about who actually owned a particular piece of land. To avoid the serious legal penalties for cutting down trees on someone else’s property, they had sent a lawyer to the site. His work was done. He was ready—more than ready—to leave.
City-bred, city born, Coulter had welcomed the chance to see a Southern swamp. He had read, all his life, of Dixie, the land of the magnolia and cotton, of the mockingbird and the honeysuckle. He had welcomed his mission. He had even brought his daughter, Ruth, along.
City-raised and city-born, Coulter was excited for the opportunity to see a Southern swamp. He had read about Dixie, the land of magnolias and cotton, mockingbirds and honeysuckle, his whole life. He had embraced his mission. He even brought his daughter, Ruth, with him.
That was not at all unnatural, however. Wherever Coulter had gone for the last ten years, there, too, had gone Ruth. They had not been separated longer than a day since the gray dawn that the other Ruth had placed the tiny bundle in his arms and turned her face to the wall.
That wasn't strange at all, though. Wherever Coulter had been for the last ten years, Ruth had always been there too. They hadn't been apart for more than a day since that gray dawn when the other Ruth had handed him the tiny bundle and turned her face to the wall.
The child was all that was left of their love save memories. She was Coulter’s sole interest in life.
The child was all that remained of their love, except for memories. She was Coulter’s only interest in life.
Coming to this camp, Coulter had clad her in khaki, and turned her loose in the open. It had done her good.
Coming to this camp, Coulter had dressed her in khaki and set her free in the open. It had been good for her.
The eyes of the stained figures around the camp-fire followed his gaze. They knew something of what he was thinking. They had heard him, in the midst of his pain, setting his teeth, gasp: “Get—Ruth away—where she—can’t hear!”
The eyes of the stained figures around the campfire followed his gaze. They understood some of what he was thinking. They had heard him, in the middle of his pain, grit his teeth and gasp, “Get Ruth away—where she can’t hear!”
That, from a man whom they had to restrain from killing himself to get freedom from the torture, was enough.
That was enough, coming from a man they had to stop from taking his own life to escape the torment.
Coulter’s ignorance of the South and of the woods had been, perhaps, to blame. He did not know. All that he could remember was that he had been bending over the spring, his left arm resting upon the brink. He had not seen the moccasin until it was too late.
Coulter's lack of understanding about the South and the woods was probably to blame. He didn’t know. All he could remember was that he had been leaning over the spring, his left arm resting on the edge. He hadn't seen the moccasin until it was too late.
Vividly, even yet, he saw the darkish head and body, the supple, writhing, the swift dart and the flash of pain—and then agony; much agony, deep, soul-biting torture.
Vividly, even now, he saw the dark head and body, the flexible, twisting, the quick movement and the flash of pain—and then agony; a lot of agony, deep, soul-crushing torture.
THERE was no doctor at the camp. There had been a delay before, stupefied, he thought to let them know he had been bit. And then—more agony; agony piled upon agony.
THERE was no doctor at the camp. There had been a delay before, and in shock, he thought about telling them he had been bitten. And then—more pain; pain stacked on top of pain.
Not concealing their doubts as to their chances of saving his arm or him, they had slapped the rough tourniquet upon his arm, and had twisted down upon the stick until he moaned, unwillingly, in pain. Then they had dipped one of the big hunting knives into boiling water, and had cut his arm at the bite marks—gashing it across, with great, free-handed strokes, then back again at right angles; squeezing the cuts to make him lose the poisoned blood.
Not hiding their doubts about whether they could save his arm or his life, they put a rough tourniquet on his arm and twisted it down on the stick until he moaned in pain, though he didn't want to. Then they dipped one of the big hunting knives in boiling water and cut his arm at the bite marks—making deep, sweeping cuts, then going back at right angles; squeezing the cuts to force out the poisoned blood.
Then they had cauterized the wound. Sick, half afaint, to Coulter it seemed that they were deliberately thinking up additional tortures. The white-hot iron that seared his flesh, tormenting the agonized ends of nerves that already had borne past the breaking point, was the final, exquisite touch of agony.
Then they had cauterized the wound. Sick and half-faint, to Coulter it seemed that they were intentionally coming up with more tortures. The white-hot iron that burned his flesh, torturing the already agonized ends of nerves that had surpassed their breaking point, was the final, exquisite touch of pain.
Coulter was one of those men who bear pain—even a slight pain—with difficulty. Even the sight of blood made him faint. This was horrible beyond anything he had ever dreamed. The physical racking; the feel of the steel blade cutting through his own flesh and sinew, down to the bone, made him bite his lips till they spurted blood, in the effort to keep from screaming aloud.
Coulter was one of those men who struggled to handle pain—even a little bit. Even the sight of blood made him feel faint. This was worse than anything he had ever imagined. The physical agony; the feeling of the steel blade slicing through his own flesh and muscle, down to the bone, made him bite his lips until they bled, trying to stop himself from screaming out loud.
He had not known they were through. He thought they were preparing additional crucifixion for him.
He didn't realize they were done with him. He thought they were getting ready to crucify him again.
Red Flannel Mike had slapped the gun from his hands and made him understand, somehow, that it was all over; that they were through. But they watched him the rest of the night.
Red Flannel Mike had knocked the gun from his hands and made him realize, somehow, that it was all over; that they were done. But they kept an eye on him for the rest of the night.
That was why, as the argument rose around the morning camp-fire, Coulter was very sure that he knew what he would do under one set of circumstances.[75] He knew one experience that nothing on earth could send him through again. All that, and more, was in his tone, as he spoke.
That’s why, as the debate heated up around the morning campfire, Coulter was confident he knew what he would do in certain situations.[75] He had one experience that nothing on earth could make him go through again. All of that, and more, was evident in his tone as he spoke.
At his words there came a restless stirring around the fire. Those men of the engineering gang had seen something of his experience. They knew what he was thinking. The abrupt ending of their argument showed that they agreed with Coulter.
At his words, there was a restless stirring around the fire. The men from the engineering crew had witnessed some of his experience. They understood what he was thinking. The sudden end of their argument indicated that they were on the same page as Coulter.
He saw, and understood; and, seeing, smiled bitterly. They knew only a part of it.
He saw and understood, and as he looked, he smiled bitterly. They only knew part of the truth.
To every man there is his one fear. The bravest man that ever trod the earth had his one especial dread. To some, it is fire; to others, cold steel; others still, the clash of physical contact. But, probe deep enough beneath the skin of any man alive, and you find it.
To every person, there’s one fear. The bravest person who ever walked the earth had that one unique dread. For some, it’s fire; for others, cold steel; and for yet others, the impact of physical confrontation. But if you dig deep enough beneath the surface of anyone alive, you’ll uncover it.
Snakes were Coulter’s fear.
Coulter was afraid of snakes.
He could not explain it. He did not know why he, a man city-bred and born, had this obsession. It had been with him since he could remember. As a child, once he had gone into a convulsion of fear over some pictures of snakes in a book.
He couldn't explain it. He didn't know why he, a man born and raised in the city, had this obsession. It had been with him for as long as he could remember. As a child, he once had a panic attack after seeing some pictures of snakes in a book.
The old women of the family nodded their heads wisely, and muttered things about a fright to his mother before his birth. Coulter did not know. All that he was certain about was that the thought, even, of the writhing, slippery squirming bodies, made his whole being shudder with revulsion, made tingles of absolute horror go up and down his back.
The elderly women in the family nodded their heads knowingly and whispered about a scare his mother had before he was born. Coulter had no idea. All he knew was that even the thought of the writhing, slimy, squirming bodies made him shudder with disgust, sending chills of pure terror up and down his spine.
Yes, the gang agreed with him. Yet they had seen only a part of what he had gone through. They had seen and appreciated only his physical suffering—and that was the least part.
Yes, the gang agreed with him. But they had only witnessed a portion of what he had experienced. They had seen and acknowledged only his physical pain—and that was just a small part of it.
Coulter’s nerves were in ragged shreds. He started and jumped at the slightest sound. His experience had intensified a thousandfold his nervous horror of reptiles.
Coulter's nerves were in tatters. He flinched and jumped at the tiniest noise. His experiences had magnified his already intense fear of reptiles a thousand times over.
The woods, the swamp, were full of them. He ran upon them constantly. All the time he was longing for his hour of liberation, when he could return to the city and to freedom.
The woods and the swamp were teeming with them. He kept stumbling upon them. All the while, he was yearning for his moment of freedom when he could go back to the city and to liberation.
The unexpected flutter of a thrush, as he walked through the woods, would send his heart into his throat and his pulse to pounding in fear. Night after night he woke, chained hand and foot with dread that a snake had crawled up, in the dark, beside him. All the stories he had ever read of their crawling up into camps and getting into the bedding, came to him, lingered with him, tortured him. He was no more asleep before he would awake, bathed in a cold sweat, afraid to move, afraid to lie still.
The sudden flutter of a thrush would make his heart race and his pulse pound with fear as he strolled through the woods. Night after night, he woke up, feeling trapped with dread that a snake had slithered up beside him in the dark. All the stories he had read about snakes crawling into camps and getting into beds haunted him, lingering and torturing him. He could barely fall asleep before waking up, drenched in a cold sweat, scared to move and scared to lie still.
All that, subconsciously, was in his words, in his manner, in his whole expression, as he said:
All of that, on a subconscious level, was reflected in his words, in his demeanor, in his entire expression, as he said:
“I don’t know about that.”
“I’m not sure about that.”
THERE came the silence of conviction. Even Red Flannel Mike, most zealous exponent of man’s lack of knowledge of himself, was silenced.
THERE came the silence of certainty. Even Red Flannel Mike, the most passionate advocate of humanity's ignorance of itself, was quieted.
“Somebody said something about the kid.” Baldy, the eighteen-year-old, seized his advantage. “I’ll bet that even she—”
“Somebody mentioned something about the kid.” Baldy, who was eighteen, took his chance. “I’ll bet that even she—”
Baldy stopped abruptly. His whole frame stiffened. His eyes were riveted upon little Ruth. One by one, the rest of the gang turned to follow his gaze. Each followed his example.
Baldy came to a sudden stop. His entire body tensed up. His eyes were fixed on little Ruth. One by one, the rest of the group turned to see what he was looking at. Each person followed his lead.
Ruth’s scream cut the air a moment before Baldy’s gasp of horror:
Ruth's scream pierced the air just before Baldy's gasp of shock:
“My God! The kid’s got a moccasin on her!”
“My God! The kid has a moccasin on her!”
The child was close enough for the group to see clearly. Her head was bent back, straining away from the writhing horror. The sleek head slithered to and fro, darting, threatening, winding here and there about her. She seemed frozen with fear.
The child was close enough for the group to see clearly. Her head was tilted back, trying to move away from the writhing horror. The smooth head slithered back and forth, darting, threatening, weaving here and there around her. She looked paralyzed with fear.
Baldy had started forward. He stopped.
Baldy had begun to move ahead. He paused.
“I—get me a gun!” he barked. “Get a gun! Quick!”
“I—get me a gun!” he shouted. “Get a gun! Now!”
The reptile drew back its head. There came an interruption:
The reptile pulled its head back. Then, there was a break:
White to his lips, staggering upon his feet, Coulter came forward. His face was ghastly pale. His unwilling feet buckled under him, threatening, each moment, to give way and pitch him forward upon his face.
White to his lips, staggering on his feet, Coulter stumbled forward. His face was a sickly shade of pale. His reluctant feet wobbled beneath him, threatening to give out at any moment and send him crashing face-first to the ground.
Slowly he edged closer. The slender head poised, watchful. Coulter’s movements[76] were scarcely discernible. Suddenly his well arm shot out, seizing, snatching at that loathsome body.
Slowly, he moved in closer. The slender head was alert and watchful. Coulter’s movements[76] were barely noticeable. Suddenly, his strong arm shot out, grabbing and snatching at that disgusting body.
There was a quick movement of the snake, far too rapid to be anticipated or avoided. The head drove forward. He felt the white hot flash of pain.
There was a swift movement of the snake, way too fast to be predicted or dodged. The head lunged forward. He felt the sharp, intense flash of pain.
The rest was a haze of horror to him. It was rather as if he were a spectator at something concerning someone else. He did not command his body. He knew only, vaguely, what was happening.
The rest was a blur of terror for him. It was more like he was watching something happen to someone else. He didn’t control his body. He only had a vague idea of what was going on.
There came the feel of a sleek body in his hands, the lash and writhing against his arms of something that fought to break away; then the grinding of his heel upon a head, and the flinging, against him, in death agony.
There was the sensation of a smooth body in his hands, the struggle and twisting against his arms of something trying to break free; then the pressure of his heel on a head, and the flinging against him in a death struggle.
Everything faded out, then.
Everything faded away, then.
HIS RETURN to consciousness was marked by a hazy lightness of memory.
HIS RETURN to consciousness was marked by a vague sense of lightness in his memories.
In the bitten arm he could feel, mounting higher and higher, the numbness that had marked the other experience. His heart, too, seemed to be acting queerly—just as it had done before.
In his bitten arm, he could feel the numbness rising higher and higher, just like it had during the other experience. His heart, too, felt off—just like it had before.
Red Flannel Mike’s broad back was bent from him as he mixed at something in a basin. They had carried him to his own tent.
Red Flannel Mike’s broad back was bent as he mixed something in a basin. They had brought him to his own tent.
Coulter’s holster was hanging from the tent pole. The numbness crept higher in his arm. Soon would begin the cutting of his flesh, the darting flames of pain....
Coulter’s holster was hanging from the tent pole. The numbness crawled higher in his arm. Soon, the cutting pain would start, the sharp flames of agony...
He could not go through with that again! He could not bear it. Better far to finish with the gun what Mike had stopped before.
He couldn’t go through that again! He couldn’t handle it. It was much better to finish with the gun what Mike had stopped before.
Softly he slid the gun from the holster, and raised it for action. His finger pressed upon the trigger.
Softly, he pulled the gun from the holster and raised it, ready for action. His finger rested on the trigger.
The weapon was dashed suddenly from his hand.
The weapon was suddenly knocked out of his hand.
“What the hell!” roared Mike. “You fool, what’s the matter with you?”
“What the heck!” shouted Mike. “You idiot, what’s wrong with you?”
“Give—give me that gun!”
“Give me that gun!”
“You’re as bad as Baldy Jenkins. Been in the woods all his life—and mistakes a coach whip for a moccasin, just because both of ’em are darkish.
“You're just as clueless as Baldy Jenkins. He's been in the woods his whole life, yet he mistakes a coach whip for a moccasin, just because they both have a dark color."
“That wasn’t any more moccasin than a polar bear.... Yes, ’course he struck you. Any snake ’ll do that—but it ain’t always poison. Your arm ain’t even go’ner be sore.
“That wasn’t any more a moccasin than a polar bear.... Yeah, of course he struck you. Any snake will do that—but it’s not always poisonous. Your arm isn't even going to be sore."
“Never mind about this gun. I’ll give it back to you—later on.”
“Don’t worry about this gun. I’ll give it back to you later.”

[77]
[77]
By Hamilton Craigie’s New Novelette
The Chain
I.
TROUBLE.
QUARRIER entered the taxi with an uneasy sense of crisis.
QUARRIER got into the taxi feeling an uneasy sense of crisis.
He was not imaginative; his digestion was excellent; even at forty, an age when most men nowadays have begun to feel the strain of fierce business competition, Quarrier was almost the man that he had been ten years in the past.
He wasn't very imaginative; his digestion was great; even at forty, an age when most men today have started to feel the pressure of intense business competition, Quarrier was nearly the same man he had been ten years earlier.
Nerves and Quarrier were strangers; he smoked his after-dinner cigar in a rigorous self-denial that made it his sole dissipation; he was in bed and asleep when other men were comfortably faring forth in search of such diversion as the metropolis had to offer.
Nerves and Quarrier didn’t know each other; he smoked his after-dinner cigar with strict self-control, making it his only indulgence. He was in bed and asleep while other guys were happily going out looking for the entertainment that the city had to provide.
But the face of that taxi-driver—he had seen it somewhere before. It was a dark, Italian face, with high cheekbones, and a straight, cruel mouth, like a wedge, between lean cheeks scarred and scabbed with late-healed cicatrices and pocked blue with powder burns.
But the face of that taxi driver—he had seen it somewhere before. It was a dark, Italian face, with high cheekbones and a straight, cruel mouth, like a wedge, between lean cheeks scarred and scabbed with late-healed scars and pocked blue with powder burns.
Not an inviting face. And the taxi was old. Glancing at the cushions, as they had roared past an arc-light at the street corner, Quarrier had thought to see the dingy leather sown thick with stains, broad patches, as if—as if....
Not a welcoming face. And the taxi was old. As they sped past an arc light at the street corner, Quarrier glanced at the cushions and noticed the shabby leather covered in stains, with large patches, as if—as if...
But pshaw! As he told himself, he was getting fanciful; perhaps his liver, at last, had played him false. A migraine, doubtless—he’d have a look in on old Peterby in the morning. Peterby was a good, plain old-fashioned practitioner—no nonsense about him....
But come on! He told himself he was being ridiculous; maybe his liver was finally letting him down. Probably just a migraine—he’d check in on old Peterby in the morning. Peterby was a good, straightforward, old-fashioned doctor—no nonsense with him....
He had gone to the offices of the Intervale Steel Company on a mission, an important one. As a matter of fact, it was vital—almost a matter of life and death. But he smiled grimly now in the dark recesses of the cab as he reflected that, as it chanced, his last-minute decision had left those documents where they would be beyond the reach of—Hubert Marston, for instance.
He had gone to the offices of the Intervale Steel Company on an important mission. Actually, it was crucial—almost a matter of life and death. But he smiled grimly now in the dimly lit cab as he realized that his last-minute decision had left those documents in a place where they would be out of reach of—Hubert Marston, for example.
He had nothing on his person of any special value; he would be poor picking, indeed, if, as it chanced, that taxi-driver with the face of a bravo might, behind the sinister mask that was his face, be the thug he seemed, hired, perhaps, by the Panther of Peacock Alley.
He didn’t have anything on him of any real value; he’d be an easy target if, by chance, that taxi driver with the tough-guy face turned out to be the thug he looked like, maybe hired by the Panther of Peacock Alley.
An extravagant appellation, doubtless, but that was Marston: Suave, sinister, debonair—the social roturier equally with the manipulator. He had acquired the name naturally enough, for most of his operations were carried on in the hotels and clubs.
An extravagant name, no doubt, but that was Marston: Smooth, mysterious, charming—the social climber just as much as the schemer. He had earned the title quite naturally, as most of his dealings took place in the hotels and clubs.
He had an office hard by the “Alley” and it was from its ornate splendor that he issued, on occasion, gardenia in buttonhole, cane hooked over his arm, dark face with its inscrutable smile flashing upon the habitués with what meaning only he could say. And he did not choose to tell.
He had an office right next to the “Alley,” and it was from its fancy decor that he occasionally stepped out with a gardenia in his buttonhole, a cane hooked over his arm, and his dark face, with its unreadable smile, lighting up for the regulars in a way only he understood. And he didn’t feel like explaining.
And Marston had wanted those documents; they spelled the difference to him between durance and liberty—aye, between life and death....
And Marston had wanted those documents; they represented the difference for him between imprisonment and freedom—yeah, between life and death....
[78]
[78]
For Hubert Marston had made the one slip that, soon or late, the most careful criminal makes: He had, yielding on a sudden to his one rare impulse of hate, commissioned the murder of a man who stood in his way, and—he had paid for it, as he had thought, in good crisp treasury notes, honest as the day, certainly! But the payment had been made at second—or third-hand—that was Marston’s way. And for once it had betrayed him.
For Hubert Marston had made the one mistake that, eventually, even the most careful criminal makes: he had, in a moment of rare anger, ordered the murder of a man who was an obstacle to him, and—he had paid for it, as he believed, in crisp, clean cash, honest as can be, for sure! But the payment had gone through second—or third-hand—that was typical for Marston. And this time, it had let him down.
For those documents—as he had found out, too late—were counterfeit treasury notes. The go-between had seen to that, paying the hired killer with them, and pocketing the genuine. And Quarrier, himself the watch-dog of those interests that Marston would have despoiled, (he had been retained by them for some time now as their private investigator) had found, first, the disgruntled bravo himself, obtained the spurious notes, together with the man’s confession, traced them backward to the go-between—and now, hard upon the arch-criminal’s heels, he waited only for the morning, and that which would follow.
For those documents—as he had learned, too late—they were fake treasury notes. The middleman had arranged that, paying the hired killer with them and keeping the real ones. Quarrier, also the watchdog for those interests that Marston would have exploited, (he had been hired by them for a while now as their private investigator) had first found the disgruntled thug himself, gotten the fake notes along with the man’s confession, traced them back to the middleman—and now, just on the arch-criminal’s tail, he waited only for the morning and what would come next.
Quarrier had given the driver a number in the West Eighties, but now, glancing from the window, his eyes narrowed with a sudden, swift concern.
Quarrier had given the driver an address in the West Eighties, but now, looking out the window, his eyes narrowed with a sudden, quick concern.
“The devil!” he ejaculated, under his breath. “Now, if I thought—”
“The devil!” he muttered under his breath. “Now, if I thought—”
But the sentence was never completed. They were in a narrow, unfamiliar street; a street silent, tenantless, as it seemed, save for dark doorways, and here and there a furtive, drifting shadow-shape—the tall fronts of warehouses, with blind eyes to the night, silent, grim.
But the sentence was never finished. They were in a narrow, unfamiliar street; a street that was quiet and empty, or so it seemed, except for dark doorways, and now and then a sneaky, drifting shadow—the tall facades of warehouses, with blind windows to the night, silent and grim.
The echoing roar of the engine beat in a swift clamor against those iron walls—and suddenly, with a sort of click, he remembered where it was he had seen that lupine countenance—the dark face of the driver separated from him by the width of a single pane of glass.
The loud roar of the engine thudded quickly against those iron walls—and suddenly, with a kind of click, he recalled where he had seen that wolf-like face—the dark face of the driver just a single pane of glass away from him.
It had been behind glass that he had seen it. A month or so previous, at the invitation of his friend, Gregory Vinson, captain of detectives (with whom he had formerly been associated, prior to his present connection), he had visited headquarters; and it had been there, in the gallery which is given over to rogues, that he had marked that face, its features, even among the many crooks, thugs, strong-arm men, yeggs, hoisters, pennyweighters, housemen, and scratchers. And now he remembered it when it was too late!
He had seen it behind glass. About a month ago, at the invitation of his friend Gregory Vinson, the police captain (with whom he had previously worked), he had visited headquarters. It was there, in the gallery dedicated to criminals, that he had taken note of that face, its features standing out among the many crooks, thugs, enforcers, safecrackers, con artists, petty thieves, burglars, and pickpockets. And now he recalled it when it was too late!
His right hand falling upon the butt of a blunt-nosed automatic, with which he was never without, with his left he jerked strongly at the handle of the door. But the door was locked; he could not open it.
His right hand landed on the grip of a compact automatic firearm, which he always carried, while he yanked hard on the door handle with his left. But the door was locked; he couldn't get it open.
Quarrier had been in a tight place more than once; danger he was not unacquainted with; it had been with him in broad daylight, in darkness, grinning at his elbow with dirk or pistol in the highways and byways of Criminopolis. He was a fighter—or he would not have won to the possession of those documents—the documents so greatly desired by Hubert Marston—the evidence of the one false step made by the Master of Chicane, the one slip that was to put him, ere the setting of another sun, where he would be safe.
Quarrier had found himself in tough situations more than once; he was no stranger to danger. It had confronted him in broad daylight and in the dark, grinning at him with a knife or a gun on the streets of Criminopolis. He was a fighter—or he wouldn't have gotten hold of those documents—the documents that Hubert Marston desperately wanted—the proof of the one mistake made by the Master of Chicane, the one misstep that would put him, before another sunset, in a place where he would be safe.
Now Quarrier, his mouth a grim line, was reaching with the butt of his automatic to break that glass when, with a grinding of brakes the taxi whirled suddenly to a groaning halt.
Now Quarrier, his mouth a grim line, was reaching with the butt of his gun to break that glass when, with a grinding of brakes, the taxi suddenly whirled to a groaning halt.
The door swung open—to the windy[79] night without, and the glimmer of a dark face at the curb.
The door swung open—to the windy[79] night outside, and the glimmer of a dark face at the curb.
“Here you are, sir,” Quarrier heard the voice, with, he was certain, a mocking quality in the quasi-deferential cadence. But he could see merely the face, behind it a black well of darkness, velvet black, save for the dim loom of a lofty building just across.
“Here you are, sir,” Quarrier heard the voice, which he was sure had a mocking tone in its somewhat respectful rhythm. But he could only see the face, behind it a deep well of darkness, velvet black, except for the faint outline of a tall building right across.
Quarrier did not know how many there might be, lurking there in the blackness, nor did he greatly care. The locked door; the face of the man at the wheel; the unfamiliar street—shanghaied by a land pirate, at the very least! There could be no doubt of it.
Quarrier had no idea how many might be hiding in the darkness, nor did he really care. The locked door, the face of the man driving, the unfamiliar street—he’d been kidnapped by a land pirate, at the very least! There was no doubt about it.
But it was no time for hesitation. If he were in the wrong, and it was all a mistake—well, he could afford to pay. But—the face of Marston arose before him, suave, sinister, smiling.... What was it the man had said, on the occasion of their last meeting at the Intervale offices:
But it was no time to hesitate. If he was mistaken, and this was all a misunderstanding—well, he could handle the cost. But—the image of Marston appeared before him, smooth, unsettling, smiling.... What was it the man had said during their last meeting at the Intervale offices:
“Possession, my dear Quarrier—possession is ten points of the lawless. Remember that!”
“Ownership, my dear Quarrier—ownership is ten points of the law. Keep that in mind!”
Quarrier remembered, and with the remembrance came a swift, sudden anger. But it was an anger that was controlled, as a flame is controlled—though it was none the less deadly.
Quarrier remembered, and with that memory came a quick, intense anger. But it was an anger that was managed, like a controlled flame—though it was still just as lethal.
“Here you are, sir,” repeated the voice, and now there was in it a something more than mockery. There was an edge, a rasp; almost it sounded like a command, an order.
“Here you are, sir,” the voice repeated, and now it had something beyond mockery. There was an edge, a roughness; it almost sounded like a command, an order.
Quarrier grinned then—a mere facial contraction of the lips. Then, muscle and mind and body, in one furious projectile, he launched himself outward through the doorway in a diving tackle.
Quarrier grinned then—a simple twitch of his lips. Then, with a burst of energy from his muscles, mind, and body, he propelled himself forward through the doorway in a diving tackle.
The white face with its sneering grin was blotted out; there came the spank of a clean-cut blow; a turgid oath. Quarrier, rising from his knees, surveyed the limp figure on the cobbles with a twisted smile; then he turned, peering under his hand down a long tunnel of gloom, where, at the far end, a light showed, like a will-o-the-wisp beckoning him on.
The white face with its mocking grin disappeared; a sharp blow landed. A thick curse followed. Quarrier, getting up from his knees, looked at the lifeless body on the cobblestones with a crooked smile; then he turned, shading his eyes as he looked down a long, dark passage, where, at the far end, a light appeared, like a will-o'-the-wisp urging him forward.
He could not tell where he was. Somewhere in the Forties, he judged—Hell’s Kitchen, probably—although there was a curious lack of the life and movement boiling to full tide in that grim neighborhood of battle, murder, and sudden death.
He couldn't figure out where he was. Somewhere in the Forties, he guessed—probably Hell’s Kitchen—although there was an odd absence of the life and activity that usually surged in that harsh area known for violence, murder, and sudden death.
But as his eyes became accustomed to the stifling dark he found the reason. It was a street of warehouses, public stores; and further on, as he looked, like a ribbon of pale flame against the violet sky, he saw the river.
But as his eyes adjusted to the suffocating darkness, he discovered the reason. It was a street lined with warehouses and public stores; and further ahead, as he looked, he saw the river, a ribbon of pale flame against the violet sky.
He bent his steps away from it, walking carefully, picking his way on the uneven flagging. Twice, as he went forward, it seemed to him that he was watched—that eyes gazed at him out of the blackness; and twice he turned his head, swiftly to face the silence and the emptiness of the long, lonely way.
He turned away from it, walking carefully, navigating the uneven pavement. Twice, as he moved forward, he felt as though he was being watched—that eyes were staring at him from the darkness; and twice he quickly turned his head to confront the silence and emptiness of the long, lonely path.
And it seemed, too, that as he went, the whispering echo of his hasty steps went on before him, and behind; he fell to counting them—and suddenly he knew. They were before him—and behind. He was in a trap.
And it felt like, as he moved, the soft echo of his quick steps was going ahead of him and behind him; he started counting them—and suddenly he realized. They were in front of him—and behind. He was trapped.
There came a leaping, thunderous rush at his back, and a voice, screaming between the high walls:
There was a quick, thunderous rush behind him, and a voice screamed between the tall walls:
“There he is! Now—go get ’im!”
“There he is! Now—go get him!”
And it was then that Quarrier, reaching for his pistol, discovered that it was gone; lost, doubtless, in that encounter with the taxi-driver. But he braced, spreading his arms wide as a grizzly meets the onslaught of wolves. But the wolves were many, and they came on now, a ravening pack; one, before the rest, looming as a black blot against the starshine, lunged forward with a growling oath.
And it was then that Quarrier, reaching for his gun, found that it was missing; probably lost during that run-in with the taxi driver. But he stood his ground, spreading his arms wide like a grizzly facing a pack of wolves. But the wolves were numerous, and they advanced now, a hungry group; one, leading the rest, appeared as a dark shape against the starry sky, lunging forward with a growling curse.
The rest were yet some little distance away. Quarrier saw the man, or, rather, he sensed the nearness of that leaning shadow, spread-eagled like a bat against the dimness.... Then there came the sudden impact of fist on flesh—a straining heave—and Quarrier, diving under the hurtling figure, straightened, and hurled him outward and away.
The others were still a bit farther away. Quarrier saw the man, or more accurately, he felt the presence of that leaning shadow, sprawled out like a bat in the darkness.... Then there was the sudden impact of a fist hitting flesh—a powerful heave—and Quarrier, dodging under the flying figure, stood up and threw him out and away.
The flying figure struck among the rest, head on, to a growling chorus of oaths, imprecations. But still they came on, thrusting, lunging; a gun crashed almost in Quarrier’s face.... There came a voice:
The flying figure collided with the others, head-on, amid a growling chorus of curses and insults. But they pressed on, pushing and lunging; a gun went off right in Quarrier’s face.... Then a voice emerged:
[80]
[80]
“No shooting, you fool! Th’ Big Gun says—”
“No shooting, you idiot! The Big Gun says—”
The rest was lost as the pistol clattered to the cobbles. The center of a whirling tangle of fist and foot, to Quarrier it seemed that he fought in a nightmare that would have no end. He had gone to one knee under the impact of a swinging blow, when, from the far distance, there sounded the rolling rattle of a night-stick, with the clangor of the patrol.
The rest faded away as the pistol hit the cobblestones. In the middle of a chaotic mix of punches and kicks, Quarrier felt like he was trapped in an endless nightmare. He had dropped to one knee from a powerful strike when, from far off, he heard the thudding sound of a nightstick, accompanied by the clamor of the patrol.
Something gripped his ankle—something at once soft and hard. He lunged, full length, as a football player at the last desperate urge of his spent strength. Then he was on his feet, running, side-stepping, circling with the skill and desperate effort of a plunging half-back, stiff-arming the opposition to right and left.
Something grabbed his ankle—something both soft and hard. He lunged forward, like a football player using the last of his exhausted strength. Then he was on his feet, running, dodging, circling with the skill and desperation of a determined half-back, pushing the opposition aside to the right and left.
Just ahead, the black maw of an alley, a deeper blot of blackness, loomed. In its heart, like a witch-fire, there swam upward a nebulous, faint glow as from the pit; out of the tail of his eye he saw it: The dim loom of a house, and an open door.
Just ahead, the dark entrance of an alley, a deeper patch of darkness, appeared. In its center, like an eerie flame, a faint, hazy glow floated upward, almost as if from a pit; from the corner of his eye, he saw it: The blurry outline of a house, and an open door.
He reached the turn—and a figure uprose before him, even in that darkness brutish, broad, thewed like a grizzly. The great arm rose, once; it fell, like the hammer of Thor.
He reached the turn—and a figure stood up in front of him, even in that darkness, strong and large, built like a grizzly bear. The massive arm lifted once; then it came down, like Thor's hammer.
Quarrier lurched, stiffened, buckling inward at the knees in a loose-jointed, slumping fall.
Quarrier stumbled, tensed up, and bent inward at the knees in a loose, slumping fall.
II.
Hangman’s Hold.
QUARRIER came to himself, all his faculties at full tide.
QUARRIER came to his senses, fully aware and alert.
It was smothering dark—a darkness not merely of the night but of a prison-house, silent, musty with the stale odor of decay and death. Near at hand, after a moment, he heard a slow, ceaseless dripping, like the beating of a heart, or the slow drip-drip of a life that was running out, drop by single drop.
It was suffocatingly dark—a darkness not just of the night but of a prison, silent and stale with the oppressive smell of decay and death. Nearby, after a moment, he heard a slow, constant dripping, like a heartbeat, or the steady drip-drip of a life slowly fading away, drop by drop.
The fancy seemed logical enough; there seemed nothing of the fantastic in it; Quarrier waited, there in the smothering dark, for the quick knife-thrust that would mean the end—or the deadening impact of the slung-shot.
The idea seemed reasonable enough; there was nothing outrageous about it; Quarrier waited in the suffocating dark for the swift knife-thrust that would signal the end—or the heavy impact of the slung-shot.
But, unimaginative as he was, like a man who has but lately undergone the surgeon’s scalpel he feared to move, to feel, even while he assured himself that he was unhurt save for the throbbing in his temples, and the very bruises that he felt upon him, but would not touch.
But, as dull as he was, like a man who has just gone through surgery, he was afraid to move or feel anything, even while he convinced himself that he was fine except for the throbbing in his temples and the bruises he felt on his body but wouldn't touch.
But there was something else. After a little his hesitant, exploring fingers found it. The length of line bent in a sort of running bowline about his shoulders and arms. And behind him, from a staple in the wall, it hung, sliding like a snake in the thick darkness.
But there was something else. After a bit, his unsure, probing fingers found it. The length of rope curved in a sort of running knot around his shoulders and arms. And behind him, from a hook in the wall, it hung, slithering like a snake in the deep darkness.
He moved his head, slowly, carefully, like a man testing himself for an invisible hurt. And then—
He moved his head slowly and cautiously, like someone checking for a hidden injury. And then—
“Ha!” he breathed, deep in his throat, the shadow of a cry. For, moving an inch further to the right, it would have been a noose, tightening as he moved, strangling him there, choking him out of sound and sense.
“Ha!” he breathed, deep in his throat, the hint of a cry. Because, if he had moved just an inch more to the right, it would have been a noose, tightening as he moved, choking him into silence and confusion.
Brave as he was, Quarrier shivered, his shoulders twitching with the thought. And it was not cold. Moving with an infinite caution, he ran his exploring fingers along the hempen strands.
Brave as he was, Quarrier shivered, his shoulders twitching at the thought. And it wasn't cold. Moving with extreme caution, he ran his curious fingers along the hemp strands.
Whoever had devised that noose had been a sailor. And only a sailor could undo it.
Whoever came up with that noose had been a sailor. And only a sailor could untie it.
And there in the dark, trussed as he was, at the mercy of what other peril he knew not. Quarrier permitted himself the ghost of a grin. His hand went up, slowly, carefully, the fingers busy with the rope; there came a tug, and, coiling at his feet like a snake, the noose slid slithering along the stones.
And there in the dark, tied up as he was, at the mercy of dangers he didn't even know about. Quarrier allowed himself a faint grin. His hand moved up, slowly and carefully, his fingers working on the rope; then there was a tug, and the noose slithered down to his feet like a snake, winding along the stones.
Quarrier was not a praying man, in the ordinary sense, but now he sent heavenward a silent aspiration of gratitude for the impulse which, years previous, had prompted his signing on as a foremast hand in the China seas. And the long hours in the doldrums, below the line, had, as it proved, been anything but wasted.
Quarrier wasn’t someone who usually prayed, but now he silently expressed his gratitude for the impulse that had driven him to sign on as a foremast hand in the China seas years earlier. And those long hours spent in the doldrums, below the equator, had turned out to be anything but wasted.
Now, easing his cramped muscles in a preliminary stretching, he rose gingerly to his feet, moving with the stealth and caution of an Indian. He[81] was free of that constricting rope, but as he moved forward, groping, just ahead there came to him a sudden murmur of voices, low, like the growling of savage beasts. There was that sort of note in it: A fierce, avid mutter, and presently, as he advanced, he made out here and there a word.
Now, loosening his cramped muscles with some stretches, he carefully got to his feet, moving with the stealth and caution of a Native American. He[81] was free from that constricting rope, but as he moved forward, feeling his way, he suddenly heard a low murmur of voices ahead, like the growling of wild animals. It had that kind of tone: a fierce, eager mutter, and soon, as he continued, he began to pick out a word here and there.
“Th’ Big Gun.... You better watch your step.... Mar—”
“Watch your step around the Big Gun...”
Quarrier found himself in a sort of corridor, at the far end of which proceeded the voices. It had all been done in the dark, so to speak. The taxi, that driver with the face familiar and yet unfamiliar, the attack, and now this. But time pressed. Why they had not murdered him out of hand he did not pause to consider; he knew only that Marston—and he was certain that it was Marston’s hand that had been in it—would, with a clear field, be at the hiding-place of those documents. Even now, doubtless, he was there.
Quarrier found himself in a kind of hallway, at the far end of which he could hear voices. It had all happened in the dark, so to speak. The taxi, that driver with a face that seemed both familiar and strange, the attack, and now this. But time was running out. He didn’t stop to think about why they hadn’t just killed him on the spot; he only knew that Marston—and he was sure it was Marston involved—would, if given the chance, be at the hiding place of those documents. Even now, he was probably there.
Quarrier felt mechanically for his pistol; and then his hand dropped hopelessly as he remembered that he was weaponless.
Quarrier instinctively reached for his pistol, but then his hand fell in despair as he realized he was unarmed.
He listened tensely, holding his breath, as the voices receded—or, rather, one of them; he could hear the other following the departing man with his complaints.
He listened intently, holding his breath, as the voices faded away—or, more accurately, one of them; he could hear the other trailing behind the departing man with his complaints.
Evidently they had left a guard of two. One of them was going; the other left behind, and not especially delighted with his job.
Evidently they had left a guard of two. One of them was going; the other stayed behind and wasn’t particularly happy about his job.
An abrupt turn of the long hallway brought this man suddenly into plain view.
An unexpected turn in the long hallway suddenly brought this man into clear sight.
Quarrier blinked in the glare from the single incandescent, flattening himself against the wall; then, with a pantherish pace, he had covered the intervening space in three lunging strides.
Quarrier squinted in the brightness from the single light bulb, pressing himself against the wall; then, with a cat-like stride, he crossed the distance in three long steps.
The man, a broad fellow with a seamed, lead-colored countenance, turned his head; his mouth opened, his hand going to his pocket with a lightning stab of the blunt, hairy fingers.
The man, a big guy with a rough, grayish face, turned his head; his mouth opened, and his hand shot to his pocket with a quick movement of his thick, hairy fingers.
But Quarrier had wasted no time. Even as the giant reached for his gun Quarrier’s fist swung in a short arc, and there was power in it. The blow, traveling a scant six inches, crashed full on the point; the thick-set man, his eyes glazing, swayed, slipped, fell in an aimless huddle.
But Quarrier didn't waste any time. Even as the giant went for his gun, Quarrier's fist moved in a quick arc, and there was strength behind it. The punch, covering just six inches, landed hard on the target; the stocky man, his eyes glazing over, swayed, stumbled, and fell into an aimless heap.
“Well—a knockout!” panted Quarrier, reaching for the pistol.
“Well—a knockout!” gasped Quarrier, reaching for the gun.
Marston was the “Big Gun”, of course. Quarrier had never doubted it; but hitherto the President of Intervale Steel had conducted his brokerage business, on the surface at any rate, without resort to open violence. And Intervale Steel—You knew really nothing about it until you took a flyer in it; then, as it might chance, you knew enough and more than enough.
Marston was the "Big Gun," no doubt about it. Quarrier had always believed that; but until now, the President of Intervale Steel had run his brokerage business, at least publicly, without resorting to outright violence. And Intervale Steel— you really didn’t know anything about it until you took a chance on it; then, as luck would have it, you knew more than you ever wanted to.
Quarrier, glancing at the unconscious man and pocketing the pistol, departed without more ado; proceeding along the hall, he found, with no further adventure, a narrow door, and the pale stars, winking at him from, he judged, a midnight horizon.
Quarrier, taking a quick look at the unconscious man and putting the pistol away, left without any more fuss. As he walked down the hall, he found a narrow door without encountering any other issues, and saw the pale stars twinkling at him from what he guessed was a midnight horizon.
But a glance at his watch told him that it was but nine-thirty; there was yet time to get to the hiding-place of those documents ahead of Marston, if, as he was now convinced, it had been Marston’s thugs who had ambushed him.
But a quick look at his watch showed it was only nine-thirty; he still had time to reach the hiding spot for those documents before Marston, if, as he now believed, it had been Marston’s goons who had set him up.
Plunging along the shadowy alley, after five minutes’ walk, made at a racing gait, he found a main-traveled avenue and an owl taxi, whose driver, leaning outward, crooked a finger in invitation to this obvious fare, appearing out of the dark.
Plunging down the dark alley, after a five-minute sprint, he came across a busy street and a taxi, with the driver leaning out and waving him over with a crooked finger, inviting him to hop in from the shadows.
Quarrier did not hesitate. The fellow might be a gunman or worse; he must take his chance of that.
Quarrier didn't hesitate. The guy might be a shooter or something even worse; he had to take that risk.
“Twenty-three Jones!” he called crisply, with the words diving into the cab’s interior; then, his head out of the window, as the taxi turned outward from the curb:
“Twenty-three Jones!” he shouted sharply, the words cutting through the cab’s interior; then, with his head out of the window, as the taxi pulled away from the curb:
“And drive as if all hell were after you!”
“And drive like you're being chased by the devil!”
III.
The Shape Invisible.
QUARRIER reached his destination without incident, but as he went up the winding stairway of the office building to his private sanctum he was oppressed by an uneasy sense that all[82] was not as it should be. Those elevators—they were seldom out of order. Perhaps....
QUARRIER arrived at his destination without any problems, but as he climbed the winding staircase of the office building to his private space, he was hit with a nagging feeling that something wasn't right. Those elevators—they were rarely out of service. Maybe....
But, panting a little from his climb, he found his floor, and the door of his private office.
But, slightly out of breath from his climb, he reached his floor and found the door to his private office.
For just a split second he hesitated; then, unlocking the door, he flung it wide and went in.
For just a moment, he paused; then, unlocking the door, he swung it open and walked in.
And then, for the third time that evening, he had another shock: for, almost from the moment of his entry into that sound-proof chamber, he knew that he was not alone.
And then, for the third time that evening, he experienced another shock: almost right after he stepped into that soundproof room, he realized that he wasn’t alone.
For a moment, there in the blaze from the electrolier, lighted by the opening of the door, he stood rigid, listening, holding his breath; crouched, bent forward like a sprinter upon his mark.
For a moment, in the glow from the chandelier, illuminated by the door opening, he stayed still, listening, holding his breath; crouched, leaning forward like a runner at the starting line.
Quarrier was a big man, and well muscled; in his day he had been an amateur boxer of repute. For a big man, he was quick, well-poised, supple and controlled.
Quarrier was a large man, strong and well-built; in his time, he had been a well-known amateur boxer. For someone his size, he was surprisingly quick, balanced, flexible, and in control.
A brain of ice and nerves of steel—that was Quarrier. And at that moment he stood in need of them.
A brain of ice and nerves of steel—that was Quarrier. And at that moment, he needed them.
He had heard nothing, felt nothing, seen nobody—and yet he knew, beyond any possibility of doubt, that someone or something was with him there in that sound-proof chamber, thirty stories above the street. And the knowledge—as certain as the fact that he, Quarrier, as yet lived and breathed—the knowledge that he was not alone was not reassuring. It was fantastic, it was incredible—but it was true!
He hadn’t heard anything, felt anything, or seen anyone—and yet he knew, without a doubt, that someone or something was with him in that soundproof room, thirty stories above the street. And the knowledge—just as certain as the fact that he, Quarrier, was still alive and breathing—that he wasn’t alone was not comforting. It was unbelievable, it was amazing—but it was true!
Everything in that private office was in plain sight; shelter there was none for any possible intruder; and yet, by the very positive evidence of his eyes he knew, and his pulses quickened at the thought, that he was not alone.
Everything in that private office was out in the open; there was no hiding place for any potential intruder; and yet, with the undeniable evidence of his own eyes, he knew—and his heart raced at the thought—that he wasn't alone.
It had been Quarrier’s fancy to rent the small suite on the top floor of the out-of-the-way office building. He liked the view; the rooms were remote; they suited his purpose; they were private. Anything could happen here, and no one be the wiser: the crash of a heavy .45, for instance, would not penetrate an inch outward beyond those sound-proof walls. And a cry, a shout would be lost there just as a stone is lost, dropped downward into a deep well of silence—and of oblivion.
It was Quarrier’s idea to rent the small suite on the top floor of the secluded office building. He liked the view; the rooms were isolated; they served his purpose; they were private. Anything could happen here, and no one would know: the sound of a heavy .45, for example, wouldn't travel beyond those soundproof walls. A scream or shout would be absorbed just like a stone dropped into a deep well of silence—and of oblivion.
Now, if Quarrier’s man, Harrison, a soft-footed, super-efficient body-servant, had not kept on his hat; or if, say, he had not had a particularly abundant shock of hair, added to the fact that although an excellent servant, he was somewhat deaf; and if, too, he had not, for once, walked and worked in deviousness—this chronicle would have had a very different ending—for Quarrier, at any rate.
Now, if Quarrier’s man, Harrison, a quiet, super-efficient servant, had kept his hat on; or if he hadn't had a particularly thick head of hair, combined with the fact that even though he was a great servant, he was a bit hard of hearing; and if, for once, he hadn't walked and worked in a roundabout way—this story would have ended very differently—for Quarrier, at least.
His hand in the pocket of his coat, the fingers curled about the butt of the automatic that he had taken from the guard back there in the cellar, Quarrier, frowning, surveyed the room in a slow, searching appraisal. Those documents—he had to make certain of them.
His hand in the pocket of his coat, fingers wrapped around the grip of the gun he had taken from the guard back in the cellar, Quarrier frowned as he scanned the room slowly and carefully. Those documents—he needed to confirm them.
From left to right, as his gaze went round the chamber, he saw a book-case, a full-length canvas, done in oils, the double windows, a door, locked with a huge, old-fashioned key, leading into a lumber-room just beyond, a small wall safe, his desk—which completed the circle.
From left to right, as he looked around the room, he saw a bookshelf, a full-length painting done in oils, the double windows, a door locked with a huge, old-fashioned key leading to a storage room just beyond, a small wall safe, and his desk—which finished off the circle.
The room was in itself a safe. It was like a fort: The windows were protected by sheet-steel aprons similar to the burglar-guards used by bank tellers; the main entrance door, through which Quarrier had entered, and which opened upon the corridor and the elevators, was of steel, with a patent spring combination lock; the other door, leading to the lumber-room, was also of steel, locked, however, with a huge, old-fashioned key, but this latter door had never been in use since Quarrier’s occupancy.
The room was basically a safe. It felt like a fortress: The windows were shielded by sheet-steel covers like those used by bank tellers; the main entrance door, which Quarrier had come through and that opened into the hallway and elevators, was made of steel and had a patented spring combination lock; the other door, leading to the storage room, was also steel, locked with a large, old-fashioned key, but that door hadn't been used since Quarrier moved in.
Nothing short of an acetylene blowpipe could have penetrated the walls, the ceiling, the floor, but they were smooth, unmarred by scratch or tell-tale stain.
Nothing less than an acetylene blowtorch could have gotten through the walls, the ceiling, and the floor, but they were smooth, untouched by scratches or obvious stains.
Now, to understand events as they occurred:
Now, to understand what happened:
Quarrier was in his private sanctum, his office; it adjoined the lumber-room[83] at the right. And a simple diagram may serve perhaps better than a page of explanation:
Quarrier was in his private space, his office; it was next to the storage room[83] on the right. And a simple diagram might be more effective than a page of explanation:

The electrolier, blazing from its four nitro lamps, illumined every nook and cranny of that office; shed its blazing effulgence upon Quarrier, standing like a graven image before that wall safe. And as he stood there, for the first time in his well-ordered existence a prey to fear, a face rose out of his consciousness; he heard again the voice of Marston, President of Intervale Steel:
The chandelier, shining brightly from its four nitro lamps, lit up every corner of that office; it cast its bright glow on Quarrier, who stood like a statue in front of the wall safe. And as he stood there, for the first time in his normally orderly life feeling afraid, a face emerged in his mind; he could hear once more the voice of Marston, President of Intervale Steel:
“You have them, my dear Quarrier; keep them—safe.”
“You have them, my dear Quarrier; keep them—safe.”
Quarrier had never liked Marston; the man was elusive, like an eel; you never saw his hand: it was impossible to guess what moved behind the mask-like marble of his face, expressionless always, cold, contained.
Quarrier had never liked Marston; the guy was slippery, like an eel; you never saw his hand: it was impossible to figure out what was going on behind the mask-like marble of his face, always expressionless, cold, contained.
But Quarrier had the “documents,” or, rather, they were there, in that wall safe, in itself a small fort of chrome-nickel steel and manganese against which no mere “can-opener” could have prevailed—no torch, even.
But Quarrier had the “documents,” or, more accurately, they were secured in that wall safe, a small fortress made of chrome-nickel steel and manganese, impervious to any simple “can-opener”—not even a torch could penetrate it.
Now, as he operated the combination, he was abruptly sensible of a curious sensation of strain; a shock; the short hairs at the back of his neck prickled suddenly as if at the touch of an invisible, icy finger. And for a moment he could have sworn to a Presence just behind him—a something in ambush grinning at his back—a danger, a real and daunting peril, the greater that it was unmeasured and unknown.
Now, as he worked the combination, he suddenly felt a strange sensation of tension; a jolt; the short hairs on the back of his neck tingled as if touched by an unseen, icy finger. For a moment, he could have sworn there was a Presence right behind him—a lurking something grinning at his back—a threat, a real and intimidating danger, made worse by the fact that it was unmeasured and unknown.
But with his fingers upon that dial, Quarrier half turned as if to depart. He was getting jumpy, his nerves out of hand—too much coffee and too many strong cigars, perhaps. That was it. That kidnapping; it might, after all, have had nothing to do with Marston. The documents were safe—they simply had to be. Unless Marston had been there, and gone; but he would scarcely have had time.
But with his fingers on that dial, Quarrier half-turned as if he was about to leave. He was getting anxious, his nerves fraying—maybe too much coffee and too many strong cigars. That was probably it. That kidnapping might not have had anything to do with Marston after all. The documents were safe—they had to be. Unless Marston had been there and left; but he probably wouldn’t have had time.
Perhaps, too, Quarrier might have obeyed the impulsion of that turning movement, and in that case, also, this story would never have been written. Quarrier might have done this, but for the moment, practical and sanely balanced as he was, for a split second he had the fancy that if he turned his head he would see—something that was not good, that was not—well—normal.
Perhaps, Quarrier might have given in to that urge to turn, and if he had, this story would never have been written. He could have done it, but for the moment, as practical and level-headed as he was, he had a fleeting thought that if he turned his head, he would see—something that wasn’t good, that wasn’t—well—normal.
It was instinctive, elemental, rather than rational, and, getting himself in hand, he would, doubtless, have turned abruptly, leaving the room, if, at that moment, out of the tail of his eye, he had not seen the inescapable evidence of a presence other than his own.
It was instinctive, basic, rather than logical, and, if he had collected himself, he would probably have turned around suddenly and left the room, if, at that moment, out of the corner of his eye, he hadn't seen the undeniable proof of someone else's presence.
IV.
The Silent Witness.
QUARRIER was a large man, and hard-muscled, a dangerous adversary in a rough-and-tumble, a “good man with his hands,” as we have seen; young, and a quick thinker.
QUARRIER was a big guy, solidly built, a tough opponent in a brawl, a “good man with his hands,” as we've seen; young, and quick on his feet.
In the half of a second it came to him that Marston might have delegated his authority (at second- or third-hand, certainly) to some peterman, some yegg, say, to obtain possession of those documents. But the fellow would have to be a boxman par excellence; that strong-box was the last word in safes, and, Quarrier was certain, the final one.
In just half a second, it hit him that Marston might have passed his authority (either second- or third-hand, for sure) to some goon, maybe a burglar, to get his hands on those documents. But that guy would really have to be an expert; that safe was the best of the best, and Quarrier was sure it was the final one.
No ordinary houseman could hope to break into it, and the marauder would have to depend upon a finger sandpapered to the quick, hearing microscopically sensitive, to catch, through that barrier of steel and bronze, the whispering fall of those super-tumblers.
No ordinary houseman could expect to get in, and the intruder would have to rely on a finger worn down to the quick, with hearing so finely tuned, to catch, through that barrier of steel and bronze, the faint sound of those advanced locks clicking.
And abruptly following this suggestion, a second and a more daunting thought obtruded: Suppose—just suppose, that their design held no intention[84] of an assault upon the safe; suppose that their plan, the purpose of that nameless, invisible Presence, had included, in the first place, him—Quarrier? In case, after all, he had managed to escape the trap back there in the cellar? Why—they would use him; that was it! They would force him to open the safe. The thing was simple; there was about it, even, a suggestion of sardonic humor, but it was a humor that did not appeal to Quarrier.
And suddenly after this suggestion, a second and more frightening thought popped into his mind: What if—just what if, their plan didn't actually involve breaking into the safe; what if their goal, the aim of that unknown, unseen Presence, had included him—Quarrier—from the very start? What if he really had managed to escape that trap back in the cellar? They would use him; that was the whole idea! They would make him open the safe. It was a straightforward plan; there was even a hint of dark humor about it, but it wasn't the kind of humor that Quarrier found amusing.
Upon the instant he swung round, crouching, his hand reaching for his pocket in a lightning stab, and coming up, level, holding the short-barrelled automatic.
As soon as he turned around, crouching down, his hand shot into his pocket in a quick motion, and when he came up, he was level, holding the short-barreled gun.
Then his mouth twisted in a mirthless grin as his straining gaze beheld the square room empty under the lights.
Then his mouth twisted into a cold grin as his intense gaze took in the empty square room under the lights.
A moment he stood, his keen, strong, thoughtful face etched deep with new lines of worry, ears strained against the singing silence, eyes turning from door to door, and from wall to window, a pulse in his temple throbbing jerkily to his hard-held breath. He began the circuit of the room. Walking on tiptoe, he approached the door by which he had entered, thrust into its socket the great bolt. The bolt seemed really unnecessary; the lock in itself, a spring-latch affair, was devised so that it held the stronger for pressure from without.
He paused for a moment, his sharp, strong, thoughtful face marked with new lines of worry, ears straining against the quiet, eyes darting from door to door and from wall to window, a pulse in his temple beating irregularly with his held breath. He started to pace the room. Walking on his toes, he approached the door he had come in through and slid the large bolt into its socket. The bolt felt pretty unnecessary; the lock itself, a spring-latch type, was designed to be more secure when there was pressure from the outside.
The snick of steel against steel rang startlingly loud in the speaking stillness; for a moment Quarrier had a curious fancy, a premonition almost, that it was a wasted precaution—that, in effect, he was locking and double locking that door upon an empty room—an empty strong-box. Pistol in hand, however, and starting from the door, he began his round.
The snick of steel against steel sounded startlingly loud in the calm silence; for a moment, Quarrier had a strange feeling, almost a premonition, that it was a pointless precaution—that, essentially, he was locking and double locking a door leading to an empty room—an empty safe. With a pistol in hand, though, and stepping away from the door, he started his patrol.
The book-case he passed with a cursory examination; nothing there. Next the painting; a portrait of his great-uncle; it held him for a moment; those eyes had always held him; they were “following” eyes; and now for a moment it seemed to Quarrier that they held a warning, a message, a command. But he passed on....
The bookshelf he glanced at briefly; nothing of interest. Next, the painting; a portrait of his great-uncle; it caught his attention for a moment; those eyes had always captivated him; they were “following” eyes; and for a moment, it felt to Quarrier like they held a warning, a message, a command. But he moved on....
A heavy leather settle was next in order. With a sheepish grimace he stooped, peering under it, straightened, going on to the double windows. That settle had been innocent of guile, but as to the windows—he paused an interval while he thumbed the patent steel catches. These were shut tight, the windows black, glimmering squares against the windy night without.
A heavy leather couch was next on the list. With an awkward smile, he bent down to look underneath it, stood up straight, and moved on to the double windows. That couch had been straightforward enough, but when it came to the windows—he paused for a moment while he fiddled with the patent steel latches. These were shut tight, with the windows appearing as dark, glimmering squares against the windy night outside.
Throwing off the locks, one after the other, he pushed up the first window, released the steel outer apron, and then, in the very act of leaning outward into the black well beneath, he drew back, with a quick, darting glance over his shoulder as his spine prickled at a sudden, daunting thought.
Throwing off the locks one by one, he pushed up the first window, released the steel outer apron, and then, just as he leaned outward into the dark space below, he pulled back, casting a quick, startled glance over his shoulder as a sudden, unsettling thought made his spine tingle.
What was that?
What was that?
For a heartbeat at his back he thought to hear a rustle, a movement, like the shuffle of a swift, stealthy footfall, on the heavy pile of the Kermanshah rug.
For a moment, he thought he heard a rustle, a movement, like the sound of a quick, sneaky footstep on the thick Kermanshah rug.
But once more there was nothing—no one.
But once again, there was nothing—no one.
It was thirty stories to the street beneath, and as he leaned there in the window his imagination upon the instant had swayed out down to the dreadful peril of the sheer, sickening fall.
It was thirty floors down to the street below, and as he leaned against the window, his imagination instantly shifted to the terrifying danger of the sheer, nauseating drop.
How simple it would have been for someone behind him—how easy....
How simple it would have been for someone behind him—how easy...
He shivered, the sweat beading his forehead in a fine mist of fear. A hand on his ankle—a quick heave—and then a formless blur against the night—the plunge—into nothingness....
He shivered, sweat forming beads on his forehead in a fine mist of fear. A hand gripped his ankle—a quick pull—and then a shapeless blur against the night—the drop—into nothingness....
Turning to the right, he surveyed the heavy door leading to the lumber-room. He tried the great key, rattling the knob. The door was locked; it was heavy, solid, substantial. A quick frown wrinkled his forehead.
Turning to the right, he looked at the heavy door that led to the lumber room. He used the large key, shaking the knob. The door was locked; it was heavy, solid, and sturdy. A quick frown creased his forehead.
“Absurd!” he muttered, but there was an odd lack of conviction in the word. “Impossible!” he said again. “There’s nobody in the room except myself; there couldn’t be.”
“Absurd!” he muttered, but there was an odd lack of conviction in his voice. “Impossible!” he repeated. “There’s nobody in the room but me; there can’t be.”
But even as he spoke he knew, beyond the shadow of a doubt, that someone or something had occupied that room but a matter of seconds prior to his entry, and if he, or whatever it was, was not there now, where was this invisible presence?
But even as he spoke, he knew without a doubt that someone or something had been in that room just moments before he entered, and if he, or whatever it was, wasn't there now, where had this invisible presence gone?
The presence in the room of another than himself was a physical impossibility[85] unless, indeed, there was, after all, a fourth dimension, into which as a man passes from sunlight into shadow, the intruder had stepped, perhaps now regarding him sardonically from that invisible plane: A living ghost!
The idea that someone else could be in the room with him was completely impossible[85] unless, maybe, there really was a fourth dimension, where, just like a person moves from sunlight into shadow, the intruder had slipped away, possibly now watching him with a sarcastic look from that unseen space: A living ghost!
Absurd! And yet, there was that other fact—he had seen it: the silent, the voiceless, yet moving witness—the positive and irrefutable proof of a presence other than his own.
Absurd! And yet, there was that other fact—he had seen it: the silent, the voiceless, yet moving witness—the clear and undeniable proof of a presence beyond his own.
THERE, in a locked, bolted, impregnable chamber, unmarked by the least sign of entry—a main door which did not have a key, responding only to a combination known only to himself—a secondary door most obviously locked, and from the inside; windows of thick glass, triple locked with the latest in patent catches—someone or something had entered, passing, as it seemed, through bolts and bars, through walls, through steel and stone and concrete, like a djinn, or a wraith—through the keyhole?
THERE, in a locked, bolted, impenetrable chamber, showing no signs of entry—a main door that didn’t have a key, opening only to a combination known solely by him—a secondary door clearly locked from the inside; windows made of thick glass, triple locked with the latest patented catches—someone or something had gotten in, seemingly passing through bolts and bars, through walls, steel, stone, and concrete, like a djinn or a wraith—through the keyhole?
Matter-of-fact as he was, hard-headed and practical, Quarrier was aware for an instant of a flicker of almost superstitious fear. But—rot! In all the space confined by those four walls and ceiling and floor there was not room for concealment even for a—cat, for instance—for nothing human, at any rate. It was beyond him, even as the Thing that had entered was beyond him, though at hand.
Matter-of-fact as he was, stubborn and practical, Quarrier felt a brief flash of almost superstitious fear. But—nonsense! In all the space enclosed by those four walls and the ceiling and floor, there wasn’t even room for a—cat, for that matter—for nothing human, at least. It was beyond him, just like the Thing that had entered was beyond him, though at hand.
Quarrier did not believe in the supernatural with his mind; but, brave as he was by nature and training, in that moment he knew fear. But he preferred, with his intelligence, to credit Marston with it; Marston, so far as morals were considered, might have been almost anything: you saw it in his curious eyes, with their pale irises, the flat, dead color of his skin, like the belly of a snake; in the grim, traplike mouth. Quarrier had never deceived himself as to the President of Intervale Steel. The thing was fantastic, unreal—and yet. It might easily be a trap, and worse. Peril, the more subtile because unknown, was all about him; he felt it, like an emanation. What was it that the psychological sharps would call it? An aura, as of some invisible and deadly presence, seeing, although unseen.
Quarrier didn’t believe in the supernatural intellectually, but even with his natural bravery and training, he felt fear in that moment. He’d rather attribute it to Marston; Marston could have been almost anything morally, as you could see in his strange eyes with their pale irises, the flat, lifeless color of his skin, resembling a snake's belly, and in his grim, traplike mouth. Quarrier had never fooled himself about the President of Intervale Steel. The situation was absurd and unreal—but still. It could easily be a trap, and potentially worse. Danger, more subtle because it was unknown, surrounded him; he sensed it like a presence. What was it that psychologists would call it? An aura, as if some invisible and deadly entity was watching, even though it remained unseen.
V.
Through The Keyhole.
THE ROOM, or office, as has been written, was impregnable to any but an assault in force, the doors invincible save by the shattering crash of high explosive, the windows almost equally so.
THE ROOM, or office, as has been written, was impenetrable to anything except a strong attack; the doors were unbreakable unless destroyed by a powerful explosion, and the windows were nearly as resistant.
Quarrier’s man, Harrison, even, would be unable to enter the room in his employer’s absence; so that, knowing the combination of the safe, he could take nothing from it, or bring anything into it. He left, in the rare intervals that Quarrier suffered his ministrations, always with his master, returning likewise, if he returned at all, in Quarrier’s company.
Quarrier's assistant, Harrison, wouldn't be able to enter the room when his boss wasn't there; so, even though he knew the safe's combination, he couldn't take anything out or put anything in. He would leave during the rare times Quarrier allowed him to help, always alongside his boss, and would come back, if he came back at all, in Quarrier's presence.
The recluse had hedged himself about with care. Marston, with his keen, devising brain, would face a pretty problem in the recovery of those documents.
The recluse had surrounded himself with caution. Marston, with his sharp, strategic mind, would encounter quite the challenge in retrieving those documents.
But it was when, on an abrupt inspiration, Quarrier removed the telephone receiver from its hook, that he became certain that it was a trap.
But it was when, in a sudden burst of inspiration, Quarrier picked up the telephone receiver that he became sure it was a trap.
“Give me Schuyler 9000,” he had whispered, his voice hoarse in the blanketing silence. But even with the words he knew that the line was dead, yet it was characteristic of Quarrier that, once satisfied that this was so, he resumed his inventory of the office where he had left off.
“Give me Schuyler 9000,” he whispered, his voice rough in the heavy silence. But even with those words, he knew the line was dead. Still, it was typical of Quarrier that once he confirmed this, he went back to taking stock of the office where he had left off.
He had completed the circuit of the chamber with the exception of the wall safe and the small, flat-topped writing-desk by the door. From his position he could see the desk quite easily; there was nothing and nobody either on or under it. And now, before he twirled the combination, he laid his hand upon the doors, pulling at the handles in a perfunctory testing. And then—
He had checked the entire room except for the wall safe and the small, flat-topped writing desk by the door. From where he stood, he could clearly see the desk; there was nothing and no one on or under it. Now, before he turned the combination, he placed his hand on the doors, giving the handles a casual tug. And then—
He recoiled, stumbling backward, as the doors swung wide with a jarring clang. Fingers trembling, he jerked forward a drawer—put in his hand. He[86] withdrew it—empty. Confronted with the incredible truth—the thing which he had feared and yet had not believed—he stood, stunned. For the documents had vanished!
He flinched and stumbled back as the doors flew open with a loud clang. His fingers shaking, he yanked open a drawer—reaching inside. He[86] pulled it out—empty. Faced with the unbelievable truth—the thing he had feared but couldn’t accept—he stood there, shocked. The documents had disappeared!
Even in the midst of his excitement and dismay, Quarrier permitted himself the ghost of a faint, wintry grin. But a few hours before he had himself bestowed those papers in their particular resting-place, and, observing a precaution to make assurance doubly sure, he had stationed a guard at the street level, men whom he could trust. For, in the morning he had meant to transfer those documents to that repository in the West Eighties from which Marston would never be able to retrieve them, for with their receipt would come the final quietus of the President of Intervale Steel. And that was why Quarrier had called that number, which had not answered.
Even amid his excitement and frustration, Quarrier allowed himself a faint, wintry smile. Just a few hours earlier, he had placed those papers in their specific spot, and to be extra careful, he had stationed a guard at street level, men he could rely on. That morning, he had planned to move those documents to a location in the West Eighties from which Marston would never be able to get them back, as their receipt would signal the final end for the President of Intervale Steel. And that was the reason Quarrier had called that number, which had gone unanswered.
Now the documents were gone and Marston was safe. But there remained a final thin thread of hope, and it was this:
Now the documents were gone and Marston was safe. But there was still a final slim thread of hope, and it was this:
The building, a new one, stood alone; Quarrier owned it; his enemies had in some obscure fashion obtained that which they sought. And—this being so—they were in the building.
The building, which was new, stood by itself; Quarrier owned it; his enemies had somehow gotten what they wanted. And—since this was the case—they were in the building.
Quarrier’s orders to that guard had not included the stoppage or detention of any seeking ingress. On entering, he had been informed merely that perhaps half a dozen, all told, had possibly preceded him. They had trapped him—perhaps they might even succeed in expunging him from the record together with the evidence, but they—Marston and the rest—some or all of them were in the building; they had to be.
Quarrier hadn’t instructed the guard to stop or detain anyone trying to get in. When he arrived, he was told that maybe half a dozen people had come before him. They had set a trap for him—maybe they would even manage to erase him from the records along with the evidence, but they—Marston and the others—some or all of them were definitely in the building; they had to be.
He grinned again, a swift, tigerish grin, as he considered the trifling clue which had betrayed them. But for that he would never have discovered the looting of the safe.
He grinned again, a quick, tiger-like grin, as he thought about the tiny clue that had given them away. If it weren't for that, he would never have uncovered the theft of the safe.
And it was then, as he stood, turned a little from the safe and facing the heavy door giving on the lumber-room, that he straightened, tense, bending to the keyhole.
And it was then, as he stood, turned a bit from the safe and facing the heavy door leading to the lumber room, that he straightened up, tense, leaning down to the keyhole.
The door was sound-proof, as were the walls, but abruptly, as a sound heard in dreams, he had heard it: At the keyhole, a sound, or the shadow of a sound, faint and thin, but unmistakable, like the beating of a heart.
The door was soundproof, just like the walls, but suddenly, like a sound from a dream, he heard it: at the keyhole, a sound, or the shadow of a sound, faint and thin, but unmistakable, like the beating of a heart.
And that sound had gone on, faint and thin, as though muffled through layers of cotton wool, persistent, regular—the faint, scarce-audible ticking of a watch.
And that sound had continued, soft and slight, as if it were muffled through layers of cotton, steady and constant—the faint, barely audible ticking of a watch.
For a moment, even while he considered and dismissed the thought that they might have planted a time-bomb against that door, Quarrier hesitated. And then, abruptly, he knew: They were in the lumber-room; he had surprised them; doubtless they waited, hidden, for his exit. He had been too quick for them; they had not counted on his escape from that cellar, and if that were so, he, Quarrier, would have something to say as to their getaway.
For a moment, even while he thought about and dismissed the idea that they might have set a time bomb against that door, Quarrier hesitated. Then, suddenly, he realized: they were in the lumber room; he had caught them off guard; they were probably waiting, hidden, for him to leave. He had been too quick for them; they hadn’t anticipated his escape from that cellar, and if that was the case, he, Quarrier, would have something to say about their getaway.
Silent, his automatic ready, he had opened the door into the corridor with a slow, stealthy caution. Then he was in the corridor, searching the thick-piled shadows, where, at the far end, a light hung between floor and ceiling like a star. A silence held, thick, heavy, mournful, daunting, as he began his advance—a silence burdened with a tide of threat, sinister, whispering, alive.
Silent, his gun ready, he slowly opened the door into the hallway with careful stealth. Once he was in the hallway, he searched the deep shadows, where a light hung between the floor and ceiling like a star at the far end. A thick, heavy, mournful silence filled the air, daunting as he began to move forward—a silence weighed down with an ominous sense of danger, sinister, whispering, alive.
Just ahead of him was the first of the great batteries of elevators. A pressure upon the call-bell, and in a moment he would have with him men upon whom he could rely, men who would execute his least order without question. And then, remembering, he desisted.
Just in front of him was the first of the large banks of elevators. A push of the button, and soon he would have people he could count on, people who would follow his every command without hesitation. But then, recalling something, he stopped.
For he found it easy to believe that the same agency which had silenced his telephone might have cut him off here also from communication, but his finger, reaching for the signal, jerked backward, as, out of the corner of his eye, he beheld a lance of light spring suddenly from the crusted transom of the lumber-room door.
For he found it easy to believe that the same people who had cut off his phone might have also blocked his communication here, but as he reached for the signal, his finger jerked back when he caught a glimpse of a beam of light suddenly burst from the dusty transom of the lumber-room door.
Were they coming out?
Were they coming out?
“Ha!” he breathed, deep in his throat.
“Ha!” he breathed, deep in his throat.
He did not pause to consider how many of them there might be, or that his faithful guardians of the gate,[87] thirty stories below, were probably silenced by the same sinister hand.
He didn’t stop to think about how many there could be or that his loyal gatekeepers, thirty stories below, were likely silenced by the same dark force. [87]
Silently, his gun held rigid as a rock, he approached the lumber-room door; then, a step away, he paused, with a sharp intake of his breath.
Silently, his gun held steady like a rock, he approached the lumber room door; then, one step away, he paused, taking a sharp breath.
Here, six paces at his left, a narrow corridor led to a fire-alarm box and a window directly overlooking the main entrance and the street. Quarrier, back to the wall, thrust up a groping hand to where, just above his head, a light cluster hung. Three of the bulbs he unscrewed; then, going to the window, opened it, leaned outward, and, with intervals between, dropped them downward into the dark.
Here, six steps to his left, a narrow hallway led to a fire-alarm box and a window that looked directly at the main entrance and the street. Quarrier, with his back to the wall, reached up with a searching hand to where, just above his head, a light fixture hung. He unscrewed three of the bulbs; then, going to the window, he opened it, leaned outside, and, pausing between each, dropped them down into the darkness.
Then, pistol in hand, his feet silent upon the concrete flooring of the corridor, he approached the lumber-room door.
Then, with a gun in hand and his feet silent on the concrete floor of the hallway, he went up to the storage room door.
On hands and knees, he listened a moment at the keyhole; then, still on his knees, his fingers, reaching, turned the knob, slowly, with an infinite caution, in his face new creases, grim lines. His face bitter, bleak, mouth hard, he straightened, got to his feet, thrust inward the heavy door with one lightning movement; stepped into the lumber-room, his gun, swung in a short arc, covering the two who faced him across the intervening space.
On his hands and knees, he listened for a moment at the keyhole; then, still on his knees, he reached out and slowly turned the knob with extreme caution, new lines etched on his face, looking tense. His expression was bitter and grim, mouth tight. He stood up, pushed the heavy door open in one quick movement, stepped into the lumber room, and swung his gun in a short arc, aiming at the two people facing him across the gap.
“Those documents, Marston,” he commanded bruskly, “I can—use them.”
“Those documents, Marston,” he said sharply, “I can use them.”
His gaze, for a fleeting instant, turned to the other man, who, hands clenched at his sides, his eyes wide with sudden terror and unbelief, stared dumbly at the apparition in the doorway.
His gaze, for a brief moment, shifted to the other man, who stood with his hands clenched at his sides, his eyes wide with sudden fear and disbelief, staring numbly at the figure in the doorway.
But Marston, his face gray, his hand hidden in his pocket, shrugged, sneered wryly, his hand thrust out and upward with the speed of light.
But Marston, his face pale, his hand hidden in his pocket, shrugged and gave a wry sneer, his hand shooting out and upward in the blink of an eye.
But, for the difference between time and eternity, he was not quick enough. There came a double report, roaring almost as one: Marston’s sneer blurred to a stiff, frozen grimace; he swayed, leaning forward, his face abruptly blank; then, in a slumping fall, he crashed downward to the floor.
But, for the difference between time and eternity, he wasn't fast enough. There was a double blast that sounded almost as one: Marston’s sneer faded into a stiff, frozen grimace; he swayed, leaning forward, his face suddenly blank; then, with a slumping fall, he crashed down to the floor.
Quarrier stooped, swept up the papers where they had fallen from the dead man’s pocket; then he turned curtly upon his body-servant.
Quarrier bent down and picked up the papers that had fallen from the dead man’s pocket; then he abruptly turned to his servant.
“You may go, Harrison,” he said, as if dismissing the man casually at the end of his day’s service.
“You can go now, Harrison,” he said, as if casually letting the man leave after a long day at work.
But if Harrison felt any gratitude for the implied reprieve, he turned now to Quarrier with an eager gesture, his speech broken, agonized:
But if Harrison felt any gratitude for the implied second chance, he turned to Quarrier with an eager gesture, his speech fragmented and distressed:
“He—you must listen, sir—Mr. Quarrier,” he begged. “He—Mr. Marston—he knew me when—he knew about....”
“He—you have to listen, sir—Mr. Quarrier,” he pleaded. “He—Mr. Marston—he knew me when—he knew about....”
His voice broke, faltered.
His voice cracked, faltered.
“Well—?” asked Quarrier, coldly, his face expressionless.
“Well—?” Quarrier asked coolly, his face devoid of expression.
“Mr. Marston,” continued the man—“he knew—my record—I was afraid to tell you, sir. He—he found out, somehow, that I’d—been—done time, sir.... He scared me, I’ll admit—he threatened me—threatened to tell you.... You didn’t know, of course....”
“Mr. Marston,” the man continued, “he knew about my past. I was scared to tell you, sir. He somehow found out that I’d served time, sir... He frightened me, I admit—he threatened me—said he’d tell you... You didn’t know, of course...”
“Yes—I knew,” explained Quarrier, simply, and at the expression in his master’s face the valet’s own glowed suddenly as if lighted from within.
“Yes—I knew,” Quarrier explained plainly, and at the look on his master’s face, the valet’s own lit up suddenly as if it were glowing from within.
“You—knew—” he murmured.
"You—knew—" he murmured.
VI.
Chain of Circumstance.
“BUT there is one thing you can tell me,” Quarrier was saying. “You had the combination of the safe, of course; we’ll say nothing more about that—but—how did you get in?”
“BUT there’s one thing you can tell me,” Quarrier was saying. “You had the combination to the safe, of course; we won’t mention that again—but—how did you get in?”
Harrison bent his head.
Harrison lowered his head.
“Well, sir,” he explained, after a moment, “it was simple, but I’d never have thought of it but for—him.” He pointed to the silent figure on the floor.
“Well, sir,” he explained after a moment, “it was simple, but I’d never have thought of it if it weren’t for—him.” He pointed to the silent figure on the floor.
“Well—there are just three doors, sir, as you know,” he resumed. “The entrance door of your office, with the combination lock; the entrance door of the lumber-room here, both giving on the corridor; and the inside door between the lumber-room and your office. We couldn’t get into the office by the entrance door from the hall on account of the combination lock, but we could and[88] did get into the lumber-room easily enough from the corridor—the door’s not even locked, as you know, sir. And that’s how we got into the private office—from the lumber-room, here, through the door between.”
“Well—there are just three doors, sir, as you know,” he continued. “The entrance door to your office, with the combination lock; the entrance door to the lumber room here, both opening onto the corridor; and the inside door between the lumber room and your office. We couldn’t get into the office through the entrance door from the hall because of the combination lock, but we could and[88] did get into the lumber room easily enough from the corridor—the door’s not even locked, as you know, sir. And that’s how we got into the private office—from the lumber room, through the door between.”
“But how—?” began Quarrier. “That door is a steel one; it was locked—I’ll swear to that. You didn’t jimmy it; you didn’t have a Fourth Dimension handy, did you, Harrison? But—go on; it’s beyond me, I’ll confess.”
“But how—?” started Quarrier. “That door is steel; it was locked—I’ll swear to that. You didn’t pick it; you didn’t have a Fourth Dimension trick up your sleeve, did you, Harrison? But—go on; I admit, it’s beyond me.”
Harrison permitted himself the ghost of a grin.
Harrison allowed himself a faint grin.
“Why—just a newspaper, and a bit of wire, sir—that was how it was done. I didn’t dare unlock the connecting door—beforehand, sir—from the office side; I never had the chance. I was never alone in the office, sir, even for a second, as you know; but there’s a clearance of nearly half an inch, sir, beneath that connecting door—just enough for the newspaper. From the lumber-room here I pushed the paper under the door, into the office, and then, with the wire, it wasn’t so difficult to push the key out of the lock; the door was locked from the office side, of course.
“Why—just a newspaper and a bit of wire, sir—that's how it was done. I didn’t dare unlock the connecting door—from the office side, beforehand, sir; I never had the chance. I was never alone in the office, sir, even for a second, as you know; but there’s a gap of nearly half an inch, sir, beneath that connecting door—just enough for the newspaper. From the storage room here, I pushed the paper under the door, into the office, and then, with the wire, it wasn’t so hard to push the key out of the lock; the door was locked from the office side, of course.
“The key fell on the paper; we pulled the paper with the key on it back under the door, sir, into the lumber-room here, and—we just unlocked the connecting door there, and walked into the office. Afterwards I locked the door again, from the office side, and I just did make it out the front door of the office, when I heard your step on the stair. He was waiting for me in the lumber-room; he said it was safer. Anyway, I just did make it along the hall and into the lumber-room by the hall entrance before you came.”
“The key fell on the paper; we pulled the paper with the key on it back under the door, sir, into the lumber room here, and—we just unlocked the connecting door there, and walked into the office. After that, I locked the door again from the office side, and I just managed to get out the front door of the office when I heard you coming up the stairs. He was waiting for me in the lumber room; he said it was safer. Anyway, I managed to get along the hall and into the lumber room through the hall entrance before you arrived.”
He paused, a queer expression in his face.
He paused, a strange expression on his face.
“But I don’t understand how you knew, if you’ll excuse me, sir—how you suspected. Afterward, from the corridor, you saw our light when we were ready to come out; we thought you’d gone for good, of course.... But nothing was touched, sir, except—that is—of course—” He stumbled.
“But I don’t understand how you knew, if you don’t mind me asking, sir—how you figured it out. Later, from the hallway, you saw our light when we were about to come out; we thought you were gone for good, obviously.... But nothing was touched, sir, except—that is—of course—” He faltered.
Quarrier silenced him with upraised hand.
Quarrier silenced him with a raised hand.
“I didn’t suspect, Harrison—I knew,” he said. “And I heard, through the keyhole of that connecting door, the ticking of that watch of yours; it’s big enough. That helped, of course. But that was afterward. There was one little thing you overlooked, and, for the matter of that, so did I—nearly.”
“I didn’t suspect, Harrison—I knew,” he said. “And I heard, through the keyhole of that connecting door, the ticking of your watch; it’s big enough. That helped, of course. But that was later. There was one small detail you missed, and I almost did too.”
There came the sound of heavy footsteps on the concrete flooring of the corridor, voices: His guards, summoned by Quarrier’s “light-bombs.”
There were heavy footsteps on the concrete floor of the corridor, along with voices: His guards, called by Quarrier’s “light-bombs.”
Quarrier continued, as if he had not heard:
Quarrier went on, as if he hadn't heard:
“Well—it was right under my eyes, but I almost missed it, at that. I saw it moving, and I knew that something must have made it move.”
“Well—it was right in front of me, but I nearly overlooked it. I saw it moving, and I realized that something had to have caused it to move.”
He paused, with a faint grimace of recollection.
He paused, a slight grimace crossing his face as he remembered.
“You see—you had your hat on in the office, didn’t you?... Yes, I thought so. You’re a bit deaf, too.... Well, you should have been—to Marston. But that’s past. And you have a good, thick crop of hair—so far.”
“You see—you were wearing your hat in the office, right?... Yes, I thought so. You're a bit hard of hearing, too.... Well, you really should have been—to Marston. But that's in the past. And you have a nice, thick head of hair—so far.”
Quarrier smiled frostily. “Well, you struck against it and set it moving—that was all. You never noticed it. Because it was—the chain from the electrolier, Harrison, and that was how—”
Quarrier smiled coldly. “Well, you bumped into it and got it moving—that was it. You never realized it. Because it was—the chain from the electrolier, Harrison, and that was how—”
“You caught us, sir! I—I’m glad. You might call it a—”
“You caught us, sir! I—I’m glad. You might call it a—”
“—Chain of circumstance,” finished Quarrier, his eyes outward, gazing into the new dawn.
“—Chain of events,” Quarrier concluded, his gaze fixed ahead, looking into the new dawn.
[89]
[89]
The
Place of Madness
“NONSENSE. A penitentiary is not intended to be a place for coddling and pampering those who have broken the law.”
“NONSENSE. A prison is not meant to be a place for coddling and pampering those who have broken the law.”
Stevenson, chairman of the Prison Commission, waved a fat hand in the direction of the convict standing at the foot of the table.
Stevenson, the chairman of the Prison Commission, waved a large hand toward the convict standing at the foot of the table.
“This man,” he went on, “has learned in some way that the newspapers are ‘gunning’ for the warden and he is seizing the opportunity to make a play for sympathy in his own behalf. I’ll admit that these tales he tells of brutality toward the prisoners are well told, but I believe that he is stretching the facts. They can’t be true. Discipline must be maintained in a place like this even if it requires harsh measures to do it at times.”
“This guy,” he continued, “has somehow figured out that the newspapers are after the warden, and he’s taking this chance to try to win sympathy for himself. I’ll admit that the stories he shares about the abuse of the prisoners are convincing, but I think he’s exaggerating the truth. They can’t possibly be true. There has to be order in a place like this, even if it sometimes calls for tough actions to keep it.”
“There is no call for brutality, however,” exclaimed the convict, breaking the rule that prisoners must not speak unless they are spoken to.
“There’s no need for brutality, though,” exclaimed the convict, breaking the rule that prisoners must not speak unless spoken to.
Then, ignoring the chairman’s upraised hand, he went on: “We are treated like beasts here! If a man so much as opens his mouth to ask a civil and necessary question, the reply is a blow. Dropping a knife or a fork or a spoon at the table is punished by going without the next meal. Men too ill to work are driven to the shops with the butts of guns. Petty infractions of the most trivial rules mean the dark cell and a diet of bread and water.
Then, ignoring the chairman's raised hand, he continued: "We are treated like animals here! If a person even tries to ask a simple and necessary question, the response is violence. Dropping a knife, fork, or spoon at the table means you go without your next meal. Men who are too sick to work are forced to the shops with the butts of guns. Minor violations of the most trivial rules result in being sent to a dark cell and surviving on just bread and water."
“Do you know what the dark cell is? ‘Solitary’ they call it here. ‘Hell’ would be a better name. Steel all around you, steel walls, steel door, steel ceiling, steel floor. Not a cot to lie upon, not even a stool to sit upon. Nothing but the bare floor. And darkness! Not a ray of light ever penetrates the dark cell once the door is closed upon you. No air comes to you except through a small ventilator in the roof. And even that has an elbow to keep the light away from you.
“Do you know what the dark cell is? They call it ‘solitary’ here. ‘Hell’ would be a better name. Steel is everywhere—steel walls, steel door, steel ceiling, steel floor. There’s not even a cot to lie on or a stool to sit on. Just the bare floor. And darkness! Not a single ray of light ever gets into the dark cell once the door shuts behind you. The only air you get comes through a small vent in the roof. And even that has a bend to keep the light away from you.”
“Is it any wonder that even the most refractory prisoner comes out of there broken—broken in mind, in body, in spirit? And some of them go insane—stark, staring mad—after only a few hours of it. And for what? I spent two days in ‘solitary’ because I collapsed from weakness at my bench in the shoe factory.
“Is it any surprise that even the toughest prisoner comes out of there shattered—broken in mind, body, and spirit? And some of them go insane—completely, furiously mad—after just a few hours of it. And for what? I spent two days in ‘solitary’ because I passed out from weakness at my station in the shoe factory.
“See this scar?” He pointed to a livid mark over one eye. “A guard did that with the barrel of his rifle because I was unable to get up and go back to work when he told me. He knocked me senseless, and when I came to I was in ‘solitary.’ Insubordination, they called it. Two days they kept me in there when I ought to have been in a hospital. Two days of hell and torture because I was ill. People prate of reforming men in prison. It’s the other way around. It makes confirmed criminals of them—if they don’t go mad first.”
“See this scar?” He pointed to a deep mark over one eye. “A guard did that with the barrel of his rifle because I couldn’t get up and go back to work when he ordered me to. He knocked me out, and when I came to, I was in ‘solitary.’ They called it insubordination. They kept me in there for two days when I should have been in a hospital. Two days of hell and torture just because I was sick. People talk about reforming men in prison. It’s the opposite. It turns them into hardened criminals—if they don’t go insane first.”
The chairman wriggled in his seat and cleared his throat impatiently.
The chairman shifted in his chair and cleared his throat impatiently.
“We have listened to you for quite a while, my man,” he said pompously,[90] “but I, for one, have enough. A dozen or more prisoners have testified here today, and none of them has made a statement to back up the charges you have made.”
“We’ve been listening to you for a while now, my friend,” he said arrogantly,[90] “but I, for one, have had enough. A dozen or so prisoners have testified here today, and none of them has provided a statement to support the accusations you’ve made.”
“And why?” demanded the prisoner. “Because they are afraid to tell the truth. They know that they would be beaten and starved and deprived of their ‘good time’ on one excuse or another if they even hinted at what they know. You wouldn’t believe them, anyhow. You don’t believe me, yet I probably shall suffer for what I have said here. But that doesn’t matter. They can’t take any ‘good time’ away from me. I’m in for life.”
“And why?” the prisoner asked. “Because they’re scared to tell the truth. They know they’d get beaten, starved, and lose their ‘good time’ for any excuse if they even hinted at what they know. You wouldn’t believe them anyway. You don’t believe me, and I’ll probably suffer for what I’ve said here. But that doesn’t matter. They can’t take any ‘good time’ away from me. I’m in for life.”
His voice grew bitter.
His voice became bitter.
“And that is one reason I have gone into this thing in detail—for my sake and the sake of others who cannot look forward to ever leaving this place. The law has decreed that we shall live and die here, but the law said nothing about torturing us.”
“And that’s one reason I’ve gone into this in detail—for my own sake and for those who can’t ever expect to leave this place. The law has decided that we will live and die here, but it didn’t say anything about torturing us.”
“This board guaranteed its protection to all who were called upon to testify here,” answered the chairman. “It has no desire to whitewash any person in connection with the investigation which is being made, and in order that there might be no reflection upon the manner in which this hearing is conducted neither the warden, his deputies nor guards have been permitted to attend. Unless you have tangible evidence to offer us and can give the names of those who can back up your charges, you may go.”
“This board guarantees protection to anyone who is called to testify here,” replied the chairman. “It doesn’t want to cover for anyone involved in this investigation, and to ensure that this hearing is conducted fairly, neither the warden, his deputies, nor guards are allowed to attend. Unless you have concrete evidence to present and can provide the names of those who can support your claims, you may leave.”
“Just a minute.” It was the board member nearest the prisoner who interrupted. Then, to the convict, “You said, I believe, that only a few hours in the dark cell often will drive a man insane. Yet you spent two days there. You are not insane, are you?”
“Just a minute.” It was the board member closest to the prisoner who interrupted. Then, turning to the convict, “You said, I think, that just a few hours in the dark cell can often drive a man insane. Yet you spent two days there. You’re not insane, are you?”
“No, sir.” The convict spoke respectfully. “My conscience was clear and I was able to serve my time there without breaking. But another day or so would have finished me. You testified against me at my trial, didn’t you? I hold no grudge against you for that, sir. I give you credit for doing only what you thought was your duty. Your testimony clinched the case against me. Yet I am innocent—”
“No, sir.” The convict spoke respectfully. “My conscience was clear, and I managed to serve my time there without breaking. But another day or so would have finished me. You testified against me at my trial, didn’t you? I don’t hold any grudge against you for that, sir. I give you credit for doing what you believed was your duty. Your testimony sealed the case against me. Yet I am innocent—”
The chairman rapped sharply upon the table.
The chairman tapped the table sharply.
“I utterly fail to see what all this has to do with the matter under investigation,” he protested irritably. “We are not trying this man’s case. The courts have passed upon that. He is just like all the rest. Any one of them is ready to swear on a stack of Bibles that he is innocent. Let’s get on with this investigation.”
“I really don’t see what any of this has to do with the issue at hand,” he complained irritably. “We aren’t here to judge this man’s case. The courts have already decided that. He’s just like everyone else. Any one of them would gladly swear on a stack of Bibles that he’s innocent. Let’s move forward with this investigation.”
The convict bowed silently and turned toward the door beyond which the guards were waiting to conduct him back to his cell. A hand upon his arm detained him.
The convict bowed quietly and turned toward the door where the guards were waiting to take him back to his cell. A hand on his arm stopped him.
“Mr. Chairman,” said Blalock, the member who had questioned the prisoner, “I request that this man be permitted to go on with what he was saying. I shall have no more questions to ask. You were saying”—he prompted the man beside him.
“Mr. Chairman,” Blalock said, the member who had questioned the prisoner, “I request that this man be allowed to continue with what he was saying. I don’t have any more questions to ask. You were saying”—he encouraged the man next to him.
“I was saying that I was innocent,” resumed the convict. “I was about to add that not even a man who is guiltless of wrongdoing would be able to withstand the terrors of solitary for any length of time. You, for instance, are a physician, a man of sterling reputation against whom no one ever has breathed a word. Yet I doubt that you could endure several hours in the dark cell. If you would only try it, you would know for yourself that I have spoken the truth. Gentlemen, I beg of you to do all in your power to abolish the dark cell. Men can stand just so much without cracking, and if you will dig into the facts you will find that nine times out of ten it is men broken in ‘solitary’ who are responsible for the outbreaks in prison. That is all.”
“I was saying that I was innocent,” the convict continued. “I was about to add that not even someone who is truly innocent could handle the horrors of solitary confinement for very long. You, for example, are a doctor, a person of great reputation against whom no one has ever made a complaint. Still, I doubt you could last several hours in a dark cell. If you just tried it, you’d see for yourself that I’m speaking the truth. Gentlemen, I urge you to do everything you can to get rid of the dark cell. People can only take so much before they break, and if you look into the facts, you'll find that most of the time it’s the people broken by ‘solitary’ who are behind the riots in prison. That’s all.”
He bowed respectfully and was gone.
He respectfully bowed and left.
“CLEVER TALKER, that fellow,” commented the secretary of the commission, breaking the silence. “He almost had me believing him. Who is[91] he, Blalock? You had him summoned, I believe.”
“Clever talker, that guy,” commented the secretary of the commission, breaking the silence. “He almost had me convinced. Who is he, Blalock? You had him called in, right?”
The physician nodded.
The doctor nodded.
“I confess it was as much from personal interest in the man as from any hope that he might give valuable evidence here,” he said. “He surprised me with his outburst. He is a clever talker. Ellis is his name—Martin Ellis—and he comes of a splendid and well-to-do family. University graduate and quite capable of having carved out a wonderful career. But he was idolized at home and given more money than was good for him. It made him an idler and a young ne’er-do-well. But whatever he did he did openly, and I never heard of anything seriously wrong until he was convicted of the crime which brought him here.”
"I admit I was as interested in the guy personally as I was hoping he might provide some valuable testimony here," he said. "His outburst caught me off guard. He's an articulate speaker. His name is Ellis—Martin Ellis—and he comes from a prominent and affluent family. He graduated from university and had every chance to build a brilliant career. But he was spoiled at home and given more money than was good for him. It turned him into a slacker and a young loser. However, everything he did, he did openly, and I never heard of anything seriously wrong until he was convicted of the crime that brought him here."
“Murder, I suppose?” Stevenson, the chairman, was interested in spite of himself. “He spoke of being in for life.”
“Murder, I guess?” Stevenson, the chairman, was intrigued despite himself. “He talked about serving a life sentence.”
“Yes; killing a girl. Agnes Keller was her name. Poor, but well thought of. Church worker, member of the choir and so on. It was brought out at the trial—in fact, Ellis told it himself—that he was infatuated with her and they were together a great deal. Not openly, of course, because old man Ellis, his father, would have pawed up the earth. The affair ended like all these clandestine affairs, specially if the girl is young and pretty and poor. It was the theory of the prosecution that when she discovered her condition she became frantic and demanded that Ellis marry her, the alternative being that she would go to his father with the story. It was charged that he killed her to avoid making a choice. The evidence against him was purely circumstantial, but the jury held it was conclusive.
“Yes; he killed a girl. Her name was Agnes Keller. She was poor, but well-liked. She was involved in church activities and sang in the choir, among other things. During the trial—it was actually Ellis who mentioned it—he was obsessed with her and they spent a lot of time together. Not publicly, of course, because his father, old man Ellis, would have gone crazy. The relationship ended like so many secret ones do, especially when the girl is young, attractive, and impoverished. The prosecution argued that when she found out she was pregnant, she went into a panic and insisted that Ellis marry her, or else she would tell his father the truth. They claimed he killed her to avoid making a choice. The evidence against him was mostly circumstantial, but the jury found it convincing.”
“Ellis admitted on the stand that they often went riding in his motor-car at night. One damning fact against him was that he was seen driving, alone and rapidly, along the country lane near where her body was found. He had nothing to back up his claim that he felt ill and went for a drive in an effort to relieve a sick headache. Of course he denied absolutely that he was responsible for her condition, or that he even knew of it, but the jury was out less than an hour. The only hitch, I learned later, was whether to affix the death penalty or not.”
“Ellis admitted on the witness stand that they often went for night drives in his car. One major piece of evidence against him was that he was seen driving alone and speeding down the country road near where her body was discovered. He had no proof to support his claim that he felt sick and went for a drive to ease a bad headache. He completely denied any responsibility for her condition or that he even knew about it, but the jury took less than an hour to decide. The only issue, I found out later, was whether to impose the death penalty or not.”
“He said you were a witness against him. What part did you play?” asked Stevenson.
“He said you were a witness against him. What was your role?” asked Stevenson.
“An unwilling one,” answered Blalock, quickly. “I did not believe that Ellis was guilty then. I am not convinced of it now. But as the girl’s physician, and presumably one of those to whom she would go in her trouble, I was questioned as soon as the coroner had held an autopsy. I admitted that she had confided in me and that I had agreed that the man responsible should marry her. She did not tell me his name, but my evidence added weight to the theory that Ellis killed her to avoid marrying her.”
“An unwilling one,” Blalock replied quickly. “I didn’t believe Ellis was guilty back then, and I’m still not convinced. But as the girl’s doctor, and someone she would likely turn to in her time of trouble, I was questioned right after the coroner conducted the autopsy. I admitted that she confided in me and that I agreed the man responsible should marry her. She never told me his name, but my testimony supported the theory that Ellis killed her to escape marrying her.”
The door to the room swung open and the warden stood on the threshold.
The door to the room swung open, and the warden stood in the doorway.
“May I come in?” he asked. “Dinner is almost ready and I thought I had better give you warning.”
“Can I come in?” he asked. “Dinner is almost ready, and I thought I'd better give you a heads-up.”
He crossed to an empty chair and sat down.
He walked over to an empty chair and sat down.
“We concluded the taking of evidence quite a little while ago,” said the chairman. “Since then Dr. Blalock has been entertaining us with the story of the crime of that fellow Martin Ellis who was one of the witnesses. Quite unusual.”
“We wrapped up gathering evidence a while ago,” said the chairman. “Since then, Dr. Blalock has been sharing the story of the crime committed by that guy Martin Ellis, who was one of the witnesses. Quite unusual.”
“Yes, the sheriff who brought him here told me all about it,” answered the warden. “He’s hard to handle. Had trouble with one of the guards a while back and we had to discipline him.”
“Yes, the sheriff who brought him here told me all about it,” replied the warden. “He’s tough to manage. Had issues with one of the guards a while ago, and we had to take disciplinary action.”
“Two days in the solitary cell on bread and water, wasn’t it?” asked Blalock. “He didn’t have any good words for it.”
“Two days in the solitary cell on bread and water, right?” asked Blalock. “He didn’t have anything good to say about it.”
The warden flushed.
The warden blushed.
“Few of those who taste of it do,” he admitted. “Too much a matter of being left alone with your thoughts and your conscience. They’ll punish you as much as anything can do. Well, suppose you take an adjournment and come[92] on to dinner? Will you want to make the regular inspection tour of the prison?”
“Few people who experience it do,” he admitted. “It’s too much about being left alone with your thoughts and your conscience. They’ll punish you just as much as anything can. Well, how about taking a break and coming on to dinner? Do you want to do the usual inspection tour of the prison?”
“Oh, sure,” yawned the chairman. “Undoubtedly, everything is all right, as usual, but if we omitted it the newspapers would have something to howl about.”
“Oh, sure,” the chairman yawned. “Of course, everything is fine, like always, but if we left it out, the newspapers would have something to complain about.”
He rose, and, with the rest of the commission trailing them, followed the warden to the dining-room.
He got up, and, with the rest of the group following him, went after the warden to the dining room.
“Well, let’s make the inspection and have it over with,” Stevenson suggested, when the meal was finished. “Where do we go first, warden?”
“Well, let’s get the inspection done and over with,” Stevenson suggested after finishing the meal. “Where do we head first, warden?”
“Through the shops and smaller buildings first, then the cells. That way you’ll end up closest to the administration building and you can go back into conference with the least delay.”
“First go through the shops and smaller buildings, then the cells. That way, you'll end up closest to the administration building, and you can return to the meeting with minimal delay.”
Uniformed guards stood smartly at attention as the warden piloted the commission through. “Trusties” ingratiatingly hovered about the party, eager to be of service. Great steel-barred doors swung open at the approach of the commission and clanged to noisily behind it. The afternoon sunlight, slanting through the bars, relieved the somberness of the cell blocks and revealed them in their spick-and-spanness, made ready for the occasion.
Uniformed guards stood straight at attention as the warden led the group through. "Trusties" hovered around the party, eager to help out. Heavy steel-barred doors swung open as the group approached and slammed shut behind them. The afternoon sunlight, streaming through the bars, brightened the gloom of the cell blocks and showed them off in their neatness, prepared for the occasion.
“Well, everything seems to be O. K.,” said the chairman, as the party again drew near to the offices. “Anyone else got any suggestions?”
“Well, everything seems to be okay,” said the chairman as the group got closer to the offices again. “Does anyone else have any suggestions?”
“Yes, I’d like to see the dark cell,” answered the secretary. “I don’t recall ever visiting it, and that fellow Ellis interested me. He said it was a pocket edition of Hades. Where is it, warden?”
“Yeah, I’d like to see the dark cell,” replied the secretary. “I don’t remember ever visiting it, and that guy Ellis caught my attention. He said it was like a compact version of Hades. Where is it, warden?”
The warden assumed a jocular air.
The warden took on a joking attitude.
“You’ll be disappointed,” he warned. “It’s down in the basement, where prisoners who want to do so can yell and scream to their hearts’ content without disturbing anyone. A trifle dark, of course, but if to some it is hell it is because they choose to make it so. If you really want to see it, come ahead. It’s not occupied, however.”
“You’ll be disappointed,” he warned. “It’s down in the basement, where prisoners who want to can yell and scream to their hearts' content without disturbing anyone. It’s a bit dark, of course, but if some see it as hell, it's because they choose to make it that way. If you really want to see it, come on. It’s not occupied, though.”
He did not mention that he had seen to that. With all this uproar about the management of the prison, it wasn’t safe to take chances. The commission, he had foreseen, might decide to make a real investigation, and you never could tell in just what condition a man would be after several hours in “solitary.”
He didn't mention that he had taken care of it. With all the commotion about the prison management, it wasn't smart to take risks. The commission, he had anticipated, might choose to conduct a thorough investigation, and you could never predict what state a person would be in after several hours in "solitary."
“THERE you are gentlemen?” he said, with a flourish of the hand when a “trusty” had switched on the lights in the basement. “Not one dark cell, but half a dozen.”
“THERE you are, gentlemen?” he said, waving his hand when a “trusty” turned on the lights in the basement. “Not one dark cell, but half a dozen.”
He stood back as the members of the commission crowded forward and peered into the dark recesses. Over each doorway a single electric bulb shone weakly, far too weakly for the rays to penetrate into the corners. The solid, bolt-studded doors stood open, formidable and forbidding.
He stepped back as the commission members moved closer and looked into the dark corners. A single electric bulb flickered weakly above each doorway, not nearly bright enough to reach the shadows. The heavy, bolt-studded doors were wide open, looking imposing and intimidating.
“Any of you want to try it?” asked the warden from the background.
“Does anyone want to give it a shot?” asked the warden from behind.
“Sure, let Blalock take a whirl at one of them,” suggested the secretary. “His conscience ought to be clear enough not to trouble him. Go on, doctor; try it and let us know how it feels. I’d do it myself, but I don’t dare risk my conscience.”
“Sure, let Blalock give one a try,” suggested the secretary. “His conscience should be clear enough not to bother him. Go ahead, doctor; try it out and tell us how it feels. I’d do it myself, but I don’t want to risk my conscience.”
Blalock, standing just inside the doorway of one of the cells, turned and for a moment surveyed them in silence.
Blalock, standing just inside the doorway of one of the cells, turned and paused to look at them in silence for a moment.
“Your suggestion, of course, was made in jest,” he said. “But,” a sudden ring came into his voice, “I am going to take you up on it! No,” as a chorus of exclamations came from the others, “my mind is quite made up. Warden, I want this as realistic as possible. You will please provide me with a suit of the regulation convict clothing.”
“Your suggestion, of course, was made jokingly,” he said. “But,” a sudden intensity came into his voice, “I’m going to take you up on it! No,” as a chorus of exclamations came from the others, “I’ve made up my mind. Warden, I want this to be as realistic as possible. Please provide me with a set of the regulation inmate clothing.”
“Well, of all the blamed fools,” ejaculated the chairman. Then he gave his shoulders a shrug. “Go on and get a zebra suit, warden. I only hope this doesn’t get into the papers.”
“Well, of all the damn fools,” exclaimed the chairman. Then he shrugged his shoulders. “Go ahead and get a zebra suit, warden. I just hope this doesn’t make the news.”
A “trusty” was dispatched for the striped suit. When it had been brought Blalock already had removed his outer garments, amid the bantering of the others. He did not deign to answer them until he had buttoned about him the prison jacket and jammed upon his head the little striped cap.
A “trusty” was sent for the striped suit. When it arrived, Blalock had already taken off his outer clothes, while the others teased him. He didn't respond to them until he had buttoned his prison jacket and pushed the little striped cap onto his head.
“I guess I’m ready,” he said then. “You gentlemen have seen fit to ridicule[93] the experiment I am about to make. But I say to you that I am doing this in all seriousness. I do not believe that ‘solitary’ is as bad as Ellis pictured it to us. I am going to find out. Warden, you will please see that conditions here are made exactly like those which surround a prisoner in this place.”
“I guess I’m ready,” he said. “You gentlemen have chosen to mock[93] the experiment I’m about to conduct. But I assure you I’m doing this seriously. I don’t think that ‘solitary’ is as terrible as Ellis described it to us. I’m going to find out. Warden, please ensure that conditions here are set up exactly like those for a prisoner in this place.”
He whirled upon his heel and strode into a cell.
He turned on his heel and walked into a cell.
“How long do you want to be left in there?” asked the warden. “Fifteen minutes or so?”
“How long do you want to stay in there?” asked the warden. “Fifteen minutes or so?”
“Ellis declared his belief that I could not stand it for an hour or two,” came the reply from the depths of the cell. “Suppose that we make it two hours. At the end of that time you may return and release me. But not a minute before.”
“Ellis said he believed I couldn’t handle it for an hour or two,” came the response from deep within the cell. “Let’s say it’s two hours. After that time, you can come back and let me go. But not a minute sooner.”
“Very well, Number 9982,” replied the warden. “You now are alone with your conscience.”
“Alright, Number 9982,” the warden replied. “Now you’re left alone with your conscience.”
The heavy door clanged shut, and a faint click told Blalock that the light above the door had been snapped off. Then the sound of footsteps, growing fainter and fainter, the clang of the door leading to the basement—then silence. Blalock was alone.
The heavy door slammed shut, and a faint click signaled to Blalock that the light above the door had turned off. Then he heard footsteps, becoming quieter and quieter, the bang of the door to the basement—then silence. Blalock was alone.
Feeling with his hands, he made his way to a corner of the cell and sat down upon the bare, hard floor.
Feeling with his hands, he found his way to a corner of the cell and sat down on the bare, hard floor.
HE SHUT his eyes and set about concentrating his mind upon some subject other than the fact that he was a prisoner, of his own free will to be sure, but a prisoner nevertheless.
HE SHUT his eyes and focused on something other than the fact that he was a prisoner, of his own choice, for sure, but a prisoner all the same.
He always had prided himself upon the fact that he had the ability to drive from his thoughts at will all topics but the one which he desired. Now, he chose, at random, to begin preparing an outline of a lecture which he was scheduled to deliver within two weeks before a convention of medical men.
He always took pride in his ability to push aside any thoughts except the ones he wanted to focus on. Now, he randomly decided to start preparing an outline for a lecture he was set to give in two weeks at a convention of medical professionals.
Back home in his study, Blalock was accustomed to stretching out at length in an easy chair, his feet upon a stool, a pillow beneath his head. Here his legs were stretched out upon the floor at night angles to his body, held bolt upright by the steel wall at his back. He sought to relieve the strain by keeping his knees in the air, but the floor offered no firm foothold and his heels slipped.
Back home in his study, Blalock was used to lounging in a comfy chair, his feet resting on a stool and a pillow under his head. Here, his legs were extended out on the floor at awkward angles to his body, held straight up by the steel wall behind him. He tried to ease the tension by keeping his knees up, but the floor didn't provide a solid place to push off, and his heels kept slipping.
Irritated, Blalock slid away from the corner and tried lying upon his back, his eyes staring up into the darkness above him. Immediately that position, too, grew irksome and he turned over upon first one side, then the other, and finally he got upon his feet and leaned against the wall. Thus another fifteen or twenty minutes passed, he judged. He found that it was impossible to concentrate his thoughts, so he resolved to let them wander.
Irritated, Blalock pushed away from the corner and tried lying on his back, staring up into the darkness above. But that position quickly became uncomfortable too, so he rolled onto one side, then the other. Finally, he got to his feet and leaned against the wall. He guessed another fifteen or twenty minutes went by. He realized it was impossible to focus his thoughts, so he decided to let them drift.
Leaning against the wall speedily proved uncomfortable, and Blalock began to pace around and around the narrow confines of the cell. Four paces one way, two at right angles, then four, then two. It reminded him of a big bear he once had watched in a zoo, striding back and forth behind the bars, but never very far from the door which shut him off from the outside world and freedom.
Leaning against the wall quickly became uncomfortable, so Blalock started pacing back and forth in the cramped cell. Four steps one way, two at a right angle, then four again, and then two. It reminded him of a big bear he had once seen in a zoo, walking back and forth behind the bars, but never straying far from the door that kept him from the outside world and freedom.
Suddenly Blalock discovered that he had made the circuit so many times in the darkness that he was turned around, that he did not know at which end lay the door to the cell. He began to hunt for it, feeling with his sensitive surgeon’s fingers for the place where the door fitted into the wall of the cell.
Suddenly, Blalock realized that he had gone around the circuit so many times in the dark that he was disoriented and didn’t know which end the cell door was at. He started searching for it, using his skilled surgeon’s fingers to feel for where the door fit into the wall of the cell.
It annoyed him, after making two trips around, that he had failed to locate the door. He could tell by counting the corners as he came to them. The door fitted into its casing so well that he could not distinguish it from the grooves where the plates of the cell were joined together.
It frustrated him, after going around twice, that he couldn't find the door. He could keep track by counting the corners as he approached them. The door blended into its frame so seamlessly that he couldn't tell it apart from the seams where the cell's panels were connected.
Immediately it became to him the most important thing in the world to know where lay that door. He thought of sounding the walls to see if at some point they would not give back a different sound and thus tell him what he felt he must know.
Immediately, it became the most important thing in the world for him to know where that door was. He considered tapping on the walls to see if at some point they would produce a different sound and, in doing so, reveal what he felt he needed to know.
It was becoming a mania with him now. So, gently, he began rapping with his knuckles against the steel, here, there, in one place, then in another. Then he tried it all over with his ear, trained to detect, even without the aid of a stethoscope, the variations in the[94] beating of a human heart, pressed close against the walls.
It was turning into an obsession for him now. So, carefully, he started tapping his knuckles against the metal, here, there, in one spot, then in another. Then he tested it all over with his ear, trained to pick up, even without a stethoscope, the changes in the[94] beating of a human heart, pressed closely against the walls.
But again he was foiled. Every spot gave forth the same hollow sound.
But once again, he was thwarted. Every spot produced the same empty sound.
Angered, Blalock kicked viciously against the insensate steel. Shooting pains in his maltreated toes rewarded him and, with a growl of anguish, he dropped to the floor to nurse the injured members.
Angry, Blalock kicked fiercely against the unfeeling steel. Sharp pains shot through his hurt toes as a punishment, and with a growl of pain, he dropped to the floor to care for his injured feet.
Then he became aware that his hands were stickily saturated, and he knew, when he discovered that his knuckles were skinned and raw, that it was his own blood. Desperately he fought to regain his self-control in an effort to force himself to be bland and unruffled when the warden should come to release him, as Blalock felt sure would be the case in only a few minutes at most.
Then he realized that his hands were sticky and soaked, and when he noticed that his knuckles were scraped and raw, he knew it was his own blood. Desperately, he struggled to regain his composure, trying to appear calm and collected when the warden came to release him, as Blalock was sure would happen in just a few minutes at most.
He caught himself listening intently for the footsteps of the warden, or some “trusty” or guard sent to release him. He strained his ears to catch the far-away clang which would indicate that someone was coming into the basement.
He found himself listening closely for the footsteps of the warden, or any “trusty” or guard sent to let him out. He strained to hear the distant clang that would signal someone was coming into the basement.
But only the hissing sound of his own breath broke the tense silence. Funny he thought, how very still things could be. It required no very big stretch of the imagination to picture himself as really a recalcitrant prisoner, slapped in ‘solitary’ to ponder upon his misdeeds.
But only the hissing sound of his own breath broke the tense silence. Funny, he thought, how still things could be. It didn’t take much imagination to picture himself as a defiant prisoner, thrown into ‘solitary’ to reflect on his wrongdoings.
Going further, he recalled a story, which he had read long ago, of a man who found himself to be the only living human being, the others having been wiped out in the flicker of an eyelash by some mysterious force.
Going further, he remembered a story he had read a long time ago about a man who discovered he was the only living person left, the others having been wiped out in the blink of an eye by some mysterious force.
Why didn’t the warden come on and let him out of here? Surely the two hours were up, and he was getting tired of it!
Why hasn't the warden come to let him out of here? The two hours must be up by now, and he's getting tired of this!
It would never do, however, to be caught in this frame of mind when he was released. He must emerge smiling and ready to give the lie to that clever talker, Ellis.
It wouldn’t be acceptable, though, to be caught thinking like this when he was released. He had to come out smiling and prepared to prove that smooth talker, Ellis, wrong.
Once more he got up and began his circuit of the walls. He felt that he was master of himself again, and it would do no harm to try to solve the puzzle of the door that would not be found.
Once again, he got up and started walking around the walls. He felt like he was in control of himself again, and it wouldn't hurt to try to figure out the mystery of the door that couldn't be found.
Perhaps the warden had been delayed by some unexpected happening. Oh, well, a few minutes longer wouldn’t make any difference. Suppose that he were in Ellis’ place! In for life! He didn’t want to think of Ellis. But somehow the face of the “lifer” kept obtruding itself—his face and his words.
Perhaps the warden had been delayed by some unexpected event. Oh well, a few more minutes wouldn’t make any difference. What if he were in Ellis’ situation? Serving a life sentence! He didn’t want to think about Ellis. But somehow the face of the "lifer" kept coming to mind—his face and his words.
What was it that Ellis had said? “You, for instance, are a physician, a man of sterling reputation, against whom no one ever breathed a word. Yet I doubt if you could endure several hours in the dark cell.”
What did Ellis say again? “You, for example, are a doctor, a man with an excellent reputation, and no one has ever said a bad word about you. But I doubt you could handle being in a dark cell for several hours.”
And the warden had added that in the dark cell a man was alone with his conscience. Damn that warden! Where was he, anyhow? Blalock began to dislike him. Perhaps there was something in those stories of brutality which the newspapers had printed, after all.
And the warden had said that in the dark cell, a man was alone with his conscience. Damn that warden! Where was he, anyway? Blalock started to dislike him. Maybe those stories of brutality that the newspapers had printed weren't so far off after all.
Dislike for the warden began to give way to hate. Blalock wondered if the warden and that fat, pompous little Stevenson, chairman of the commission, hadn’t got their heads together and decided it would be a good joke to let him stay in there a great deal longer than he had ordered. He would show them, once he got out, that he didn’t relish that kind of a joke, that he wasn’t a man to be trifled with.
Dislike for the warden started to turn into hate. Blalock wondered if the warden and that fat, arrogant little Stevenson, the commission chairman, hadn’t conspired to keep him in there a lot longer than he was supposed to. He would show them, once he got out, that he didn’t appreciate that kind of joke and that he wasn’t someone to mess with.
Thus another hour passed, as he reckoned it, and his anger and passion got the best of him. He kicked the walls and hammered upon them with his clenched fists, insensible to the fact that he was injuring himself.
Thus another hour went by, as he calculated it, and his anger and frustration took over. He kicked the walls and hit them with his clenched fists, unaware that he was hurting himself.
Then came fear—fear that he had been forgotten!
Then came fear—fear that he had been forgotten!
Suppose that there had been an outbreak in the prison, that the convicts were in control! Would they release him? Might they not wreak their vengeance upon him in the absence of another victim?
Suppose there had been an outbreak in the prison, and the inmates were in control! Would they let him go? Could they take their anger out on him since there was no one else to target?
HE BEGAN to call, moderately at first and pausing often to listen for some response; then louder and louder, until he was screaming without cessation.
HE STARTED to call, softly at first and stopping often to listen for some reply; then louder and louder, until he was shouting continuously.
He cursed and swore, pleaded and cajoled, threatened and sought to bribe by turns, demanding only that he be[95] taken from this terrible place. He was dead to the fact that it was impossible for anyone to hear him, that only the reverberation of his own voice, thunderous in that narrow place, answered him. Beating down from the ceiling, thrown up from the floor, cast back into his teeth by the walls, the noise of his own making overwhelmed him, crushed him.
He cursed and yelled, begged and sweet-talked, threatened and tried to bribe at different times, only asking to be[95] taken from this awful place. He was completely unaware that no one could hear him, that only the echo of his own voice, booming in that tight space, responded to him. The sound came down from the ceiling, bounced up from the floor, and came back at him from the walls, the noise he created overwhelmed him and crushed him.
Stark terror held him in its icy grip now. His thoughts pounded through his brain like water in a mill race. The perspiration fell from him in rivulets as he hammered and smashed at the walls. His brain was afire. He began to realize that what Ellis had said very easily could be true. Men did go mad in this place! Why, he was going mad himself—mad from the torture his body was undergoing, mad from being alone with his own thoughts.
Stark terror now gripped him tightly. His thoughts raced through his mind like rushing water. Sweat dripped off him in streams as he struck and pounded the walls. His mind was on fire. He started to understand that what Ellis said could easily be true. Men really did lose their minds in this place! He was going mad himself—mad from the pain his body was enduring, mad from being alone with his own thoughts.
There were more lucid moments when reason desperately sought to assert itself. Blalock’s cries became less violent and, moaning and sobbing softly, he began all over again that endless circuit of the cell in search of the door. Failing, he raved again and staggered from wall to wall or leaped madly toward the ceiling as if, by some miracle, escape might lie in that direction.
There were clearer moments when reason tried hard to take control. Blalock’s screams grew less intense, and while moaning and softly sobbing, he started the same endless loop around the cell looking for the door. When that failed, he began to rant again and stumbled from wall to wall or jumped wildly toward the ceiling as if, by some miracle, escape could be found that way.
Exhausted at last, he sank to the floor, poignantly conscious that interminable nights and days were passing over his head and that thirst and hunger, keen and excruciating, held him in their grasp.
Exhausted at last, he collapsed onto the floor, painfully aware that endless nights and days were slipping by and that thirst and hunger, sharp and agonizing, had him in their grip.
At intervals, strength would come back to him, strength, backed by indomitable will power that sent him lunging to his feet to renew his battering at the walls, his frenzied shouts and screeches, in just one more effort to make himself heard.
At times, strength would return to him, strength fueled by an unbeatable willpower that drove him to leap to his feet to keep pounding on the walls, his frantic shouts and screams, making one last attempt to be heard.
His knuckles were broken and bleeding, his lips cracked and swollen; his voice came out shrilly from his dry and wracked throat, his body and legs were succumbing to a great weariness that would not be denied.
His knuckles were broken and bleeding, his lips cracked and swollen; his voice came out in a high pitch from his dry and strained throat, and his body and legs were giving in to an overwhelming fatigue that couldn’t be ignored.
Came the time at last when his own voice no longer dinned into his ears, when his legs refused to obey the will that commanded them to hoist him upon his feet, when he no longer could lift his hands. His spirit was broken at last, and he gave up the struggle and sank back upon the floor. And all around him the darkness shut down—the darkness and the silence.
Came the time at last when his own voice no longer rang in his ears, when his legs refused to follow the command to lift him to his feet, when he could no longer raise his hands. His spirit was finally broken, and he gave up the fight, sinking back to the floor. And all around him, the darkness fell—darkness and silence.
Then the door was thrown open, and, framed in silhouette against the light beyond, stood the warden.
Then the door flew open, and, outlined in shadow against the light outside, stood the warden.
“Got enough, doctor?” he called out cheerily. “Your two hours are up.... Why don’t you answer me? Dr. Blalock! What’s wrong, man?”
“Got enough, doc?” he called out cheerfully. “Your two hours are up... Why don’t you answer me? Dr. Blalock! What’s wrong, man?”
He peered into the cell in a vain endeavor to force his eyes to penetrate the darkness. Failing, he fumbled in his clothes for a match and, with hands that shook, scratched it against the door.
He glanced into the cell, trying in vain to see through the darkness. When that didn't work, he searched his pockets for a match and, with trembling hands, struck it against the door.
Then his face went white as a sheet, he staggered where he stood and the match burned down to the flesh of his hands and scorched it. For in the far corner he had perceived, flat upon its back, a haggard, bloodstained, white-haired thing that winked and blinked at him with vacant eyes and muttered and gibbered incoherently.
Then his face turned pale, he swayed where he stood, and the match burned down to the flesh of his hands, singeing it. Because in the far corner, he saw, lying flat on its back, a worn-out, bloodstained, white-haired figure that blinked at him with empty eyes and muttered and babbled nonsensically.
REASON came back to Blalock one day many weeks later.
REASON returned to Blalock one day several weeks later.
He opened his eyes with the light of understanding in them, and they told him from his surrounding that he was in a hospital. Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and in a little park, just beyond, birds were singing and the breeze brought him the sound of children at play.
He opened his eyes, filled with understanding, and realized from his surroundings that he was in a hospital. Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and in a small park just beyond, birds were singing while a gentle breeze carried the sounds of children playing to him.
“Awake at last, are you?” asked the white-capped nurse who came into the room just then.
“Awake at last, huh?” asked the white-capped nurse who walked into the room just then.
“Yes,” said Blalock, in a rasping whisper. He did not know it then, but the calm, soothing voice he once had boasted was his best asset in a sick room, was gone forever. The terrific strain to which he had put his vocal cords in his paroxysms in the dark cell had shattered them.
“Yes,” said Blalock in a raspy whisper. He didn’t realize it at the time, but the calm, soothing voice he used to pride himself on as his best asset in a sick room was gone forever. The tremendous strain he had put on his vocal cords during his episodes in the dark cell had shattered them.
“You are doing splendidly,” the nurse assured him brightly. “You have been seriously ill, but you are recovering rapidly now.”
“You're doing great,” the nurse encouraged him cheerfully. “You’ve been really sick, but you’re getting better quickly now.”
[96]
[96]
“No,” said Blalock positively, as one who knows. “I shall never get well. Give me a mirror, please.”
“No,” Blalock said firmly, like someone who really knows. “I’m never going to get better. Can you give me a mirror, please?”
“I don’t believe there is one handy,” she evaded, loath to let him see the havoc in his face.
“I don’t think there’s one nearby,” she replied, not wanting him to see the chaos in his expression.
But he insisted.
But he was adamant.
“Please,” he begged, “I am prepared and I do not think I will be overcome. I will be brave.”
“Please,” he pleaded, “I’m ready and I don’t think I’ll be overwhelmed. I will be courageous.”
Reluctantly, then, she started to place the silvered glass in his hand. As he reached out to take it, he stopped, his hand half-way. The hand he was accustomed to see, with its tapering fingers and well-kept nails, the hand that so deftly had performed delicate operations, was gone. Instead was a slim, clawlike thing, with distorted knuckles and joints.
Reluctantly, she began to put the silvered glass in his hand. As he reached out to grab it, he paused, his hand hovering. The hand he was used to seeing, with its slender fingers and neatly trimmed nails, the hand that had skillfully executed delicate tasks, was no longer there. Instead, he saw a thin, claw-like thing with misshapen knuckles and joints.
Blalock finally extended it, took the mirror and, slowly but steadily, brought it into line with his eyes. He had expected some changes, but not the sight that greeted him. The black, wavy hair had given place to locks of snowy white. His face was drawn and wrinkled, and lack-luster eyes stared back at him from cavernous sockets. Long he gazed at this apparition, then silently he let the mirror fall upon the cover and closed his eyes.
Blalock finally extended it, took the mirror and, slowly but steadily, brought it into line with his eyes. He had expected some changes, but not the sight that greeted him. The black, wavy hair had given way to locks of snowy white. His face was drawn and wrinkled, and lackluster eyes stared back at him from deep sockets. He gazed at this reflection for a long time, then silently let the mirror fall onto the cover and closed his eyes.
“Don’t take it so hard, doctor,” begged the nurse. “You have been through a harrowing experience and your face shows it now. But in a short time—” The lie did not come easily, and her tongue faltered.
“Don’t take it so hard, doctor,” the nurse pleaded. “You’ve been through a tough experience, and it shows on your face right now. But in a little while—” The lie didn’t come easily, and she hesitated.
“Never mind that,” whispered Blalock. “It doesn’t matter now. Send for Stevenson, please.”
“Forget about that,” whispered Blalock. “It’s not important anymore. Please call for Stevenson.”
The chairman of the Prison Commission came without delay. Compelling himself to conceal the repulsion he felt at sight of the broken man upon the bed, he bustled in with forced pleasantries.
The chairman of the Prison Commission arrived promptly. Forcing himself to hide the disgust he felt at seeing the broken man on the bed, he entered with forced small talk.
“Stevenson,” said Blalock when finally the other had taken a chair and the nurse had withdrawn. “I have something to tell you. That day I went into the dark cell—”
“Stevenson,” Blalock said once the other man had finally taken a seat and the nurse had left. “I have something to tell you. That day I went into the dark cell—”
“Now, now, old man,” soothed Stevenson, laying a restraining hand upon the other’s arm. “Don’t let’s talk about that. We abolished it that very day. Why bring up that awful experience of yours? No one knows about it but the commission, the warden and your doctor and nurse here. We all are pledged not to talk about it, and the newspapers didn’t have a line except that you were taken ill. Let the past take care of itself, Blalock, old man, and let us talk of other things.”
“Come on, old man,” Stevenson said gently, putting a calming hand on Blalock’s arm. “Let’s not bring that up. We got rid of it that same day. Why revisit that terrible experience of yours? Only the commission, the warden, your doctor, and the nurse here know about it. We’ve all agreed not to discuss it, and the newspapers only mentioned that you got sick. Let the past be the past, Blalock, and let’s talk about something else.”
A flash of the old will power shone in the sick man’s eyes.
A spark of old determination flickered in the sick man’s eyes.
“No,” he said firmly. “No, Stevenson, the past cannot take care of itself. Bend closer, Stevenson, I must tell you something, and it seems I’m not strong enough yet to talk out loud.
“No,” he said firmly. “No, Stevenson, the past can't just sort itself out. Come closer, Stevenson, I need to tell you something, and I don’t feel strong enough yet to say it out loud.
“That day I so boastfully demanded that I be locked up in ‘solitary.’ I thought I knew myself and my will power. I believed that I had such control over my mind and my body that I could defy any torture man might devise, without quailing—despite the knowledge that my conscience was not the lily-white thing I had led others to believe it was. For, Stevenson, my conscience was black—as black as hell! It held the knowledge of a great sin on my part, a huge wrong that had been done another.
"That day I arrogantly asked to be put in 'solitary.' I thought I understood myself and my willpower. I believed I had such control over my mind and body that I could withstand any torture someone might create, without flinching—despite knowing that my conscience wasn't as pure as I had made others think it was. Because, Stevenson, my conscience was dark—dark as hell! It carried the weight of a significant sin on my part, a terrible wrong done to someone else."
“But I had stifled it by my will power until I believed it a thing that was dead, that could never throw off the bondage to which I had doomed it, and arise and accuse me. It was to prove that I was superior to it that I deliberately chose to be locked up with it where, alone with my thoughts, I could prove myself the master, once for all.
“But I had suppressed it with my willpower until I believed it was something dead, something that could never break free from the chains I had bound it with, and rise up to confront me. It was to show that I was stronger than it that I intentionally chose to be locked up with it, where, alone with my thoughts, I could finally prove myself in control.”
“For Martin Ellis had shaken my confidence. Where before I had been certain I was doubtful, I wanted to prove him a liar and at the same time satisfy myself that I was a free man and not the galley slave of that thing which we call a guilty conscience.
“For Martin Ellis had shaken my confidence. Where before I had been certain, I was now doubtful. I wanted to prove him a liar and, at the same time, satisfy myself that I was a free man and not the galley slave of that thing we call a guilty conscience.”
“In that cell, that conscience which I believed I had killed rose up to show me it had been but sleeping. Under other conditions it might have slept on indefinitely. In there it overwhelmed me with a sense of its power and made me feel that I was about to meet my[97] God without even so much as a veil behind which to hide my guilty thoughts. No matter which way I turned I saw an accusing finger pointing at me out of the darkness and the solitude was shattered by a voice which cried out that those who sin must pay and pay and pay until the slate is wiped clean. And I had sinned, but I had not paid.
“In that cell, the conscience I thought I had silenced suddenly resurfaced to show me it had only been sleeping. In different circumstances, it might have stayed asleep forever. But in there, it overwhelmed me with its power and made me feel like I was about to face my[97] God without even a veil to hide my guilty thoughts. No matter where I turned, I saw an accusing finger pointing at me from the darkness, and the solitude was pierced by a voice that cried out that those who sin must pay and pay and pay until they are free of it. And I had sinned, but I had not paid.
“Conscience is a terrible thing once it is aroused, Stevenson. It is living, vibrant, and it lashes and scourges until it has exacted its toll. That was what it did to me there in the darkness, alone and at its mercy, and with no chance to escape. And in my agony and fear I cursed the God who had created me and saddled me with this thing. I learned my lesson, though, before I was through. I who had presumed to place my own puny will above the Great Eternal Will; I who had dared to believe that the great order of things, the plan by which we all must live and die, must make an exception of me, learned that I was wrong.
"Once awakened, conscience is a terrible thing, Stevenson. It’s alive, intense, and it lashes out until it gets what it wants. That’s what happened to me in that darkness, alone and completely vulnerable, with no way to escape. In my pain and fear, I cursed the God who created me and burdened me with this. But I learned my lesson before it was over. I, who had arrogantly thought my own weak will was more important than the Great Eternal Will; I, who had dared to believe that the grand plan we all must follow in life and death would somehow exempt me, realized I was wrong."
“Martin Ellis is innocent, Stevenson, and I trust to you to see that justice is done. He did not kill Agnes Keller and I knew it. And I stood by and let him be convicted. More, I took the stand against him and helped to make that conviction certain. I told only the truth in my testimony, but I did not tell all I knew and what I omitted would have saved Ellis. I did not want to testify at all, but the prosecution refused to let me take advantage of the confidential relation which is supposed to exist between physician and patient.
“Martin Ellis is innocent, Stevenson, and I’m counting on you to make sure justice is served. He didn’t kill Agnes Keller, and I knew that. I stood by and let him get convicted. Even more, I testified against him and helped make that conviction a certainty. I only told the truth in my testimony, but I didn’t share everything I knew, and what I left out could have saved Ellis. I didn’t want to testify at all, but the prosecution wouldn’t allow me to take advantage of the confidential relationship that’s supposed to exist between a doctor and a patient.”
“The state was right in its theory that the man who strangled Agnes Keller did so because he was responsible for her condition and did not wish to marry her. She came to me in my study on the night she met her death and told me she had discovered she was about to become a mother.
“The state was correct in thinking that the man who strangled Agnes Keller did so because he was responsible for her situation and didn’t want to marry her. She came to me in my study on the night she died and told me she had found out she was going to become a mother."
“She refused to take any steps I suggested and she said that her child, when it was born, must have the legal right to bear the name of its father. And that very night she was lured into an automobile with the promise that the man who was to blame would take her to a nearby town and make her his wife. But on that lonely country road he turned upon her and killed her with his bare hands.
“She wouldn’t follow any of my suggestions and insisted that her child, when it was born, should have the legal right to carry its father’s name. That very night, she was tempted into a car with the promise that the man responsible would take her to a nearby town and make her his wife. But on that desolate country road, he turned on her and killed her with his bare hands.”
“And how do I know these things? Because, Stevenson, I was the man responsible for her condition, and it was I who killed her!”
“And how do I know these things? Because, Stevenson, I was the one responsible for her condition, and I was the one who killed her!”

[98]
[98]
The Closing Hand
SOLITARY and forbidding, the house stared specterlike through scraggly trees that seemed to shrink from its touch.
Solemn and uninviting, the house loomed ominously through scraggly trees that appeared to recoil from its presence.
The green moss of decay lay on its dank roofs, and the windows, set in deep cavities, peered blindly at the world as if through eyeless sockets. So forbidding was its aspect that boys, on approaching its cheerless gables, stopped their whistling and passed on the opposite side of the street.
The green moss of decay covered its damp roofs, and the windows, located in deep recesses, stared blankly at the world as if they were eyeless sockets. Its appearance was so intimidating that boys, when they got near its dreary gables, stopped whistling and walked to the other side of the street.
Across the fields, a few huddled cottages gazed through the falling rain, as if wondering what family could be so bold as to take up its abode within the gloomy walls of that old mansion, whose carpetless floors for two years had not felt the tread of human feet.
Across the fields, a few clustered cottages looked through the falling rain, as if questioning what family could be daring enough to live inside the gloomy walls of that old mansion, whose bare floors hadn’t felt the weight of human footsteps for two years.
In an attic room of the house two sisters lay in bed, but not asleep. The younger sister cringed under the dread inspired by the bleak place. The elder laughed at her childish fears, but the younger felt the spell of the old building and was afraid.
In an attic room of the house, two sisters lay in bed, but they weren't asleep. The younger sister felt anxious in the creepy atmosphere of the place. The older sister laughed at her childish fears, but the younger one was still caught up in the eerie vibe of the old building and felt scared.
“I suppose there is really nothing to frighten me in this dreary old house,” she admitted, without conviction in her voice, “but the very feel of the place is horrible. Mother shouldn’t have left us alone in this gruesome place.”
“I guess there isn’t really anything to scare me in this gloomy old house,” she admitted, lacking conviction in her voice, “but the overall vibe of the place is terrible. Mom shouldn’t have left us alone in this creepy place.”
“Stupid,” her sister scolded, “with all the silverware downstairs, somebody has to be here, for fear of burglars.”
“Stupid,” her sister scolded, “with all the silverware downstairs, someone has to be here, in case of burglars.”
“Oh, don’t talk about burglars!” pleaded the younger girl. “I am afraid. I keep imagining I hear ghostly footsteps.”
“Oh, don’t talk about burglars!” pleaded the younger girl. “I’m scared. I keep imagining I hear ghostly footsteps.”
Her sister laughed.
Her sister chuckled.
“Go to sleep, Goosie,” she said.
“Go to sleep, Goosie,” she said.
“‘Haunted’ houses are nothing but superstition. They exist only in imagination.”
“‘Haunted’ houses are just a superstition. They only exist in our imagination.”
“Why has nobody lived here for two years, then? They tell me that for five years every family moved out after being here just a short time. The whole atmosphere of the house is ghastly. And I can’t forget how the older Berkheim girl was found stabbed to death in her bed, and nobody ever knew how it happened. Why, she may have been murdered in this very room!”
“Why has no one lived here for two years, then? They say that for five years, every family moved out after only a short time. The whole vibe of the house is awful. And I can’t forget how the older Berkheim girl was found stabbed to death in her bed, and no one ever figured out how it happened. She could have been murdered in this very room!”
“Go to sleep and don’t scare yourself with such silly talk. Mother will be with us tomorrow night, and Dad will be back next day. Now go to sleep.”
“Go to sleep and don’t worry yourself with such silly talk. Mom will be with us tomorrow night, and Dad will be back the next day. Now go to sleep.”
The elder sister soon dropped into slumber, but the younger lay open-eyed, staring into the black room and shuddering at every stifled scream of the wind or distant growl of thunder. She began to count, hoping to hypnotize herself into drowsiness, but at every slight noise she started, and lost her count.
The older sister quickly fell asleep, but the younger one lay wide awake, staring into the dark room and jumping at every muffled scream of the wind or distant rumble of thunder. She started to count, hoping to lull herself into sleepiness, but with each small noise, she jumped and lost her count.
Suddenly she turned and shook her sister by the shoulder.
Suddenly, she turned and shook her sister by the shoulder.
“Edith, somebody is prowling around downstairs!” she whispered. “Listen! Oh, what shall we do?”
“Edith, someone is sneaking around downstairs!” she whispered. “Listen! Oh, what are we going to do?”
The elder sister struck a match and lit the candle. Then she slipped on her dressing-gown, and drew on her slippers.
The older sister struck a match and lit the candle. Then she put on her robe and pulled on her slippers.
“You’re not going down there? Edith, tell me you’re not going downstairs! It might be that murdered Berkheim girl! Edith, don’t—”
“You're not going down there? Edith, please tell me you're not going downstairs! It could be that murdered Berkheim girl! Edith, don’t—”
Edith shot a glance of withering scorn at her sister, who lay on the bed[99] with blanched face and wide, terrified eyes.
Edith shot a look of intense disdain at her sister, who lay on the bed[99] with a pale face and wide, fearful eyes.
“There is something moving around downstairs, and I’m going to find out what it is,” she said.
“There's something moving around downstairs, and I'm going to find out what it is,” she said.
Taking the candle, she left the room. Her younger sister lay in the darkness, listening to the pattering of rain on the roof and straining her ears to catch the slightest sound. The noise downstairs ceased, but the wind rose and the rain beat upon the roof in sudden furious blasts that made her heart jump wildly....
Taking the candle, she left the room. Her younger sister lay in the darkness, listening to the rain pattering on the roof and straining her ears to catch the slightest sound. The noise downstairs stopped, but the wind picked up and the rain pounded on the roof in sudden, fierce bursts that made her heart race wildly....
Ten minutes passed—twenty minutes—and Edith had not returned.
Ten minutes went by—twenty minutes—and Edith still hadn't come back.
A door slammed, and the younger sister thought she heard something moving again, but the wind began to sob and drowned out all other noises. Between gusts, she heard the portentous sound, and each time it seemed nearer.
A door slammed, and the younger sister thought she heard something moving again, but the wind started to wail and drowned out all other sounds. Between gusts, she heard the ominous sound, and each time it seemed closer.
Then—she started as she realized that something was coming up the stairs. Once she thought she heard a cry, to which the wind joined its plaintive voice in a weird duet.
Then—she jumped as she realized that something was coming up the stairs. For a moment, she thought she heard a cry, which the wind added its sorrowful voice to in a strange duet.
Nearer and nearer the strange noise came. It mounted the stairs, step by step, heard only when the wind and rain softened their voices. It passed the first landing, and moved slowly up the second flight, while the girl fearfully awaited its coming.
Nearer and nearer, the strange noise approached. It climbed the stairs, step by step, only audible when the wind and rain quieted down. It passed the first landing and moved slowly up the second flight as the girl anxiously awaited its arrival.
The wind howled until the house quaked; it shrilled past the eaves and fled across the fields like a hunted ghost.
The wind howled until the house shook; it shrieked past the eaves and raced across the fields like a chased ghost.
And now the girl’s pounding pulses drowned out the screaming of the wind, for the presence had invaded her bedroom!
And now the girl's racing heartbeat drowned out the howling wind, because something had invaded her bedroom!
She cowered under the covers, a cold perspiration chilling her body until her teeth chattered. Her imagination conjured up frightful things—a disembodied spirit come to destroy her—a corpse from the grave, gibbering in terror because it could not tear the cerements from its face—the murdered Berkheim girl, with the knife still sheathed in her heart—or some escaped beast, licking its lips in greedy anticipation of the feast her tremulous body would provide. Or was it a murderer, who, having killed her sister, was now bent on completing his bloody work?
She shrank under the blankets, cold sweat chilling her body until her teeth chattered. Her imagination brought up terrifying images—a ghost come to destroy her—a corpse from the grave, crying out in fear because it couldn't tear the cloth from its face—the murdered Berkheim girl, with the knife still in her heart—or some escaped monster, licking its lips in eager anticipation of the feast her trembling body would offer. Or was it a killer, who, having murdered her sister, was now intent on finishing his bloody work?
A flash of lightning split the sky, and the thunder bellowed its terrifying warning. The girl threw back the bedclothes and shrank to the wall, her eyes starting from their sockets, fearful lest another flash reveal some sight too ghastly to contemplate.
A flash of lightning lit up the sky, and the thunder roared its frightening warning. The girl tossed aside the blankets and pressed herself against the wall, her eyes wide with fear, afraid that another flash might show her something too horrific to imagine.
Slowly the being dragged itself across the floor, lifted itself onto the bed, and uttered a choking sound of agony.
Slowly, the creature dragged itself across the floor, pulled itself onto the bed, and let out a choking sound of pain.
The girl sat petrified. Then, timorously, she extended a shaky hand, but quickly withdrew it in dread of some hideous contact.
The girl sat frozen in fear. Then, nervously, she reached out with a trembling hand, but quickly pulled it back, terrified of some horrible touch.
Again she thrust her trembling hand into the gloom, farther, farther, until it touched something shaggy and wet.
Again she reached her shaking hand into the darkness, farther, farther, until it touched something rough and damp.
A clammy hand closed over hers, and she started to her feet, with a horrified scream.
A cold hand gripped hers, and she jumped to her feet with a terrified scream.
The icy hand tightened with a sickening tremor, and dragged her down. Then her tortured senses gave way, and she fell back unconscious upon the bed....
The icy grip tightened with a nauseating tremor and pulled her down. Then her battered senses slipped away, and she collapsed back unconscious onto the bed...
WHEN she awoke, it was day. Beside her, on the bed, lay the bleeding body of her sister, Edith, stabbed in the breast by the burglar she had tried to frighten away.
WHEN she woke up, it was daytime. Next to her, on the bed, was the bleeding body of her sister, Edith, who had been stabbed in the chest by the burglar she had tried to scare off.
The younger girl was clutching the clotted wisps of hair that had fallen across the breast of her sister, whose cold hand had closed over hers in the last convulsive shudder of death.
The younger girl was gripping the tangled strands of hair that had fallen over her sister's chest, whose lifeless hand had wrapped around hers in the final convulsive shudder of death.
[100]
[100]
Some Extraordinary
Adventures With
The UNKNOWN
BEAST
AT THE EDGE of the little settlement of Bayou le Tor lapped the slack waters from which the village had been named. A mile to the south, they lost themselves in the Mississippi Sound. Northward, they wound among somber swamps, to disappear at last into the marshes above.
AT THE EDGE of the small settlement of Bayou le Tor lapped the still waters that gave the village its name. A mile to the south, they flowed into the Mississippi Sound. To the north, they twisted through dark swamps, eventually fading away into the marshes beyond.
Giant cypress trees crowded down to the very edge of the settlement, as if jealous of the small space of cleared land it occupied beside the bayou, and to one not accustomed to the place it seemed that an evil boding lurked forever within the depths of those overhanging, gloomy swamps.
Giant cypress trees stood all the way to the edge of the settlement, almost as if they were envious of the small patch of cleared land next to the bayou. To someone unfamiliar with the area, it felt like a sense of foreboding was always hidden in the depths of those dark, shadowy swamps.
But until the unknown Beast first made its mysterious presence felt, no harm for the people of Bayou le Tor ever had come out of those swamps, except the deadly malaria, which clutched its victims in shaking agues and burning fevers that consumed life as a woods fire might consume a strip of dried sedge grass.
But until the unknown Beast first made its mysterious presence known, the people of Bayou le Tor had never experienced any harm from those swamps, except for the deadly malaria, which left its victims shaking with chills and suffering from burning fevers that drained life away like a wildfire consuming a patch of dry grass.
Before this strange death that had come to haunt the night swamps, they shrank in helpless terror. Cows were driven in from their pastures while the sun was yet high. Mothers called in their sallow-faced children from play as soon as the shadows began to lengthen.
Before this strange death that had come to haunt the night swamps, they shrank in helpless terror. Cows were driven in from their pastures while the sun was still high. Mothers called in their pale-faced children from playing as soon as the shadows began to grow longer.
The first victim had been Swan Davis, an old fisherman who lived by himself on the edge of the bayou above the settlement. He had been found in the swamp, dead. At first it was thought that he had been beaten to death, he was so broken about the body.
The first victim was Swan Davis, an old fisherman who lived alone on the outskirts of the bayou near the settlement. He was found dead in the swamp. Initially, it was believed he had been beaten to death, as his body was so brutalized.
Finally, however, it was decided he had been crushed by some mysterious, unknown force. Something had caught him and squeezed him until his bones had cracked like dry reeds.
Finally, it was concluded that he had been crushed by some mysterious, unknown force. Something had grabbed him and squeezed him until his bones cracked like dry reeds.
Then the three Buntly boys, driving in a bunch of steers from the marshes, were overtaken by night on the swamp road. The cattle had been going peacefully enough, when suddenly they had become frightened and lumbered off ahead, bellowing madly. Themselves frightened at the queer behavior of the animals, the boys followed, as fast as they could on foot.
Then the three Buntly brothers, herding a group of steers from the marshes, were caught by nightfall on the swamp road. The cattle had been moving along calmly when suddenly they got scared and charged ahead, mooing wildly. The boys, alarmed by the strange behavior of the animals, ran after them as quickly as they could on foot.
That is, two of them did; for when Jard and Peter Buntly emerged from the shadows of the swamp road, they found that their brother, Sims, was not with them.
That is, two of them did; for when Jard and Peter Buntly stepped out from the shadows of the swamp road, they realized that their brother, Sims, was not with them.
Terror-stricken though they were, they had returned into the swamp, calling his name. When they saw nothing of him, and he did not answer their calls, they went quickly home and reported what had happened. All night long, bearing flaming torches, the men of the settlement beat up and down the swamp. Toward morning, they found[101] the young man’s body, bruised and broken, but no trace of what had killed him.
Terrorized as they were, they went back into the swamp, calling his name. When they saw no sign of him and he didn’t respond to their calls, they hurried home and reported what had happened. All night long, carrying torches, the men from the settlement searched the swamp. By morning, they discovered the young man’s body, bruised and broken, but there was no evidence of what had caused his death.[101]
When the people of Bayou le Tor gathered to discuss the circumstances surrounding these two mysterious deaths, the negroes, and some others, declared that an evil spirit haunted the gloomy fastness to the north of the settlement, while the more conservative agreed that some creature strange to those parts, some unknown beast, was ranging the night swamps, a creature that killed for the love of killing.
When the people of Bayou le Tor came together to talk about the situation surrounding these two mysterious deaths, the Black residents and a few others claimed that an evil spirit roamed the dark woods to the north of the settlement, while the more traditional folks believed that some unfamiliar creature, a beast unknown to the area, was roaming the night swamps, a creature that killed just for the thrill of it.
Armed with shotgun and rifle, they hunted him. They set bear-traps, baited with an entire quarter of beef hung above. But no one ventured into the swamps after dark, until, one night, ten of the best men in the settlement formed a party and rode out on horseback through the swamp road.
Armed with a shotgun and a rifle, they hunted him down. They set bear traps, baited with a whole quarter of beef hanging above. But nobody dared to go into the swamps after dark, until one night, ten of the bravest men in the settlement came together and rode out on horseback along the swamp road.
Armed with pistol and sheath-knife, they rode, two by two, knee to knee, their horses following each other nose to tail, so that if any one of the party were attacked they all could turn and fight in a body.
Armed with a pistol and a knife, they rode two by two, side by side, their horses following each other closely, so that if anyone in the group was attacked, they could all turn and fight together.
Nothing happened until they were on their way back; then Walter Brandon—who, because he was one of their bravest, brought up the rear—grew careless and lagged behind. Suddenly, his horse came charging in among the others, riderless.
Nothing happened until they were on their way back; then Walter Brandon—who, being one of their bravest, was bringing up the rear—got careless and fell behind. Suddenly, his horse came charging in among the others, without a rider.
They could find no trace of Walter, and the other nine could only ride in and break the news to his young wife, who carried a baby at her breast.
They couldn't find any sign of Walter, and the other nine could only ride in and tell his young wife, who was holding a baby against her chest.
The next day, the girl’s father, old Arner Horn, secured the services of a small, battered automobile and crossed two counties to see Ed Hardin and beg that he come and deliver them from this unknown beast that, one by one, was killing the men-folk of Bayou le Tor.
The next day, the girl’s father, old Arner Horn, rented a small, worn-out car and drove across two counties to meet Ed Hardin, pleading for him to come and save them from this unknown creature that was gradually killing the men of Bayou le Tor.
IN HIS own county Ed Hardin was a deputy sheriff, and the reputation of his prowess had traveled far. Each summer, when the fishing was best on the Sound, he came to Bayou le Tor. Each winter, he came to hunt wild turkeys in the swamps that surrounded the settlement. The people had grown to know him well, and they knew that he feared neither man, beast, nor the devil.
IN HIS own county Ed Hardin was a deputy sheriff, and the reputation of his skills had spread far and wide. Every summer, when the fishing was at its best on the Sound, he arrived in Bayou le Tor. Each winter, he came to hunt wild turkeys in the swamps surrounding the settlement. The locals had come to know him well, and they understood that he feared neither man, beast, nor the devil.
He returned in the automobile with Arner, bringing with him his young friend, Alex Rowe. When they reached Bayou le Tor, the news awaited them that Walter’s body, which bore on it the same marks as those others who had been killed, had been found floating on the waters of the bayou, and that it was being held at the water’s edge so that Ed Hardin might see for himself the nature of death which this creature inflicted upon its victims.
He came back in the car with Arner, bringing along his young friend, Alex Rowe. When they arrived at Bayou le Tor, they were met with the news that Walter's body, which had the same marks as the others who had been killed, had been found floating in the waters of the bayou, and it was being kept at the water's edge so that Ed Hardin could see for himself the kind of death this creature inflicted on its victims.
After he had seen, Ed Hardin came away alone, grim-mouthed. When he entered Arner’s yard, it already was growing dark, the night breeze rustling in the liveoaks overhead. He went to the barn and saddled Arner’s bay mare. Having led her to the front fence, he tied her there and went into the house.
After he had seen it, Ed Hardin walked away alone, with a serious expression. When he entered Arner’s yard, it was already getting dark, with the night breeze rustling the leaves in the live oaks overhead. He went to the barn and saddled Arner’s bay mare. After leading her to the front fence, he tied her there and went into the house.
In the hallway, which divided the house through the middle, he paused as he heard in the room beside him the low sobbing of a woman. Then he passed on to the room that had been assigned to him and Alex Rowe. A small kerosene lamp had been lighted and set upon the dresser, and in the light of this he was buckling on a belt holding a broad hunting-knife and a pistol when Alex burst in upon him.
In the hallway that ran through the middle of the house, he stopped when he heard a woman softly crying in the room next to him. Then he continued to the room that was assigned to him and Alex Rowe. A small kerosene lamp had been lit and placed on the dresser, and in its light, he was fastening a belt that held a broad hunting knife and a pistol when Alex suddenly walked in on him.
“Ed Hardin,” cried the young man, “what is that mare doin’ at the front fence? Where be you goin’?”
“Ed Hardin,” shouted the young man, “what’s that mare doing at the front fence? Where are you going?”
“I’m goin’ ter hunt that beast, Alex.”
“I’m going to hunt that beast, Alex.”
“Yer ain’t goin’ ter do that thing, Ed! Yer don’t know what hit is. How—”
“You're not going to do that, Ed! You don’t know what it is. How—”
“I’m goin’, Alex.”
"I'm leaving, Alex."
“But, Ed, hit’s night. Wait till daylight. The last two times folks went out on the swamp road at night they was er man killed.”
“But, Ed, it’s night. Wait until daylight. The last two times people went out on the swamp road at night, someone was killed.”
Broad-shouldered, sparely-made, the big deputy drew himself up to his full height and turned to gaze for a moment at his young friend.
Broad-shouldered and lean, the big deputy stood tall and turned to look at his young friend for a moment.
“I’m goin’ now,” he said calmly.
"I'm going now," he said calmly.
“But, Ed, you heerd what they said ’bout the schooner up in the bayou. Hit’s been layin’ there fer two weeks, ’thout dealin’s with nobody. You heerd what Rensie Bucker, the ole nigger what uster be er sailor, said. He said[102] he paddled up in his dugout by that schooner an’ them folks on board is India folks. He says that in their lan’ they’s strange beasts an’ reptiles, an’ that mebbe they’ve sot one of ’em loose in the swamp, mebbe put hit ter watch the swamp road.”
"But, Ed, you heard what they said about the schooner up in the bayou. It's been sitting there for two weeks without any dealings with anyone. You heard what Rensie Bucker, the old guy who used to be a sailor, said. He said[102] he paddled up in his canoe by that schooner and the people on board are Indian folks. He says that in their land there are strange beasts and reptiles, and that maybe they've set one of them loose in the swamp, maybe put it to watch the swamp road."
“Ef hit’s been sot ter watch the swamp road at night,” said Ed, “that’s jes wher I want ter go. I want ter meet it.”
“It's been said to keep an eye on the swamp road at night,” said Ed, “that's exactly where I want to go. I want to see it.”
“Wait, Ed. Wait till I git holt of er hoss. I’m goin’ with yer.”
“Hold on, Ed. Wait until I grab that horse. I’m coming with you.”
A soft smile played for a moment about Ed Hardin’s grim mouth.
A gentle smile briefly touched Ed Hardin's serious face.
“No, Alex,” he said: “I reckon I’ll go by myse’f.”
“No, Alex,” he said, “I think I’ll go by myself.”
As he was untying the mare, those who had returned to the house gathered about him and, as Alex had done, tried to prevent his going off alone into the swamp at night.
As he was untying the mare, the people who had come back to the house gathered around him and, like Alex had done, tried to stop him from going off alone into the swamp at night.
But he swung lightly to the saddle and galloped out through the settlement, into the shadows of the giant cypress trees.
But he hopped smoothly onto the saddle and rode off through the settlement, into the shadows of the giant cypress trees.
THE MARE was a spirited and nervous animal, and she leaped and shied as she danced among the stagnant pools that lay black in the swamp road.
THE MARE was an energetic and skittish animal, and she jumped and flinched as she moved gracefully among the still pools that looked dark in the swamp road.
In thus going out deliberately to use himself as a bait for the Unknown Beast, Ed felt that he could depend largely upon her agility and quickness to prevent being taken unawares by a sudden rush from the darkness. He drew from its holster his heavy Colt’s revolver and thrust it through his belt in front, within convenient reach.
In going out on purpose to use himself as bait for the Unknown Beast, Ed felt he could really rely on her agility and quickness to help him avoid being caught off guard by a sudden attack from the darkness. He took his heavy Colt’s revolver out of its holster and tucked it into his belt in front, where it would be easy to reach.
So dark was the black tunnel of the road that he could see no space in front of him, and he let the reins lie slack on the mare’s neck, so that she might be undisturbed in picking her footing. And as he plunged deeper into the swamp, he experienced a lonely boding that was new to him.
So dark was the black tunnel of the road that he couldn’t see anything in front of him, and he let the reins hang loose on the mare's neck, allowing her to find her footing without disturbance. As he went deeper into the swamp, he felt a sense of loneliness that was unfamiliar to him.
Time and again, he had gone fearlessly out alone in the pursuit and capture of desperate men. Now, however, he did not know what nature of creature it was he sought, and he had to invite an attack from the darkness in order to get in touch with it.
Time and again, he had bravely gone out alone to track down and catch dangerous men. Now, though, he didn’t know what kind of creature he was after, and he had to provoke an attack from the shadows to make contact with it.
The night was murky, almost sticky in its heaviness, and the swamp seemed strangely silent. Only the occasional call of some night bird pierced the stillness. He was familiar with the road, having traveled it frequently, and the places where violence had occurred had been described to him in detail.
The night was dark and heavy, almost suffocating, and the swamp felt eerily quiet. Only the occasional call of a night bird broke the silence. He knew the road well, having traveled it often, and he had been told in detail about the spots where violence had happened.
A few hundred yards to the left of the road, where he now was riding, the fisherman had met his death. He passed the place where Brandon last had been seen, and, soon after, entered the deeper recess of the swamp where the herder had been snatched into the darkness of death. Plainly, this neighborhood of violence was the creature’s lurking-place.
A few hundred yards to the left of the road he was riding on, the fisherman had lost his life. He passed the spot where Brandon was last seen, and shortly after, entered the deeper part of the swamp where the herder was taken into the darkness of death. Clearly, this area of violence was the creature’s hiding spot.
Suddenly, the mare shied, snorted, and stood quivering, her head turned as though she saw or smelled something at the side of the road. He raised his pistol, which he now held ready cocked in his hand, and fired quickly into the darkness. As he had only one hand on the reins, it was some moments after the report before he could calm the startled animal sufficiently to proceed on his way.
Suddenly, the mare reared back, snorted, and stood trembling, her head turned as if she saw or smelled something by the side of the road. He raised his pistol, which was now ready and cocked in his hand, and fired quickly into the darkness. Since he only had one hand on the reins, it took him some time after the shot to calm the startled animal enough to continue on his way.
Twice more, at indications of terror from his horse, guided by her forward-pointed ears, Ed Hardin fired into the black shadows at the side of the road, the discharges making lurid flashes in the darkness.
Twice more, sensing fear from his horse, which was guided by her forward-pointed ears, Ed Hardin fired into the black shadows alongside the road, the gunshots creating bright flashes in the darkness.
The Unknown Beast evidently was near, following him through the brush—or over the treetops. If it were on the ground, he hoped for the slender chance of killing or wounding it before it had an opportunity to attack.
The Unknown Beast was clearly close by, tracking him through the underbrush—or above the treetops. If it was on the ground, he hoped for a slim chance to kill or injure it before it could make a move to attack.
After each shot, as well as he could for the plunging of the mare, he listened intently for some cry of pain, some movement of the bushes; but the silence of the shadows was unbroken. The strain was nervewracking, and he had a wild desire to whirl the mare about and speed away in mad flight. He could not urge her out of a slow, hesitating walk, and she frequently shied from one side of the road to the other, with those periodic halts of trembling fear.
After each shot, as best as he could due to the mare's plunging, he listened closely for any cry of pain or movement in the bushes; but the silence of the shadows remained unbroken. The tension was nerve-wracking, and he had a strong urge to turn the mare around and take off in a frantic rush. He couldn't push her beyond a slow, unsure walk, and she often shied from one side of the road to the other, stopping frequently with trembling fear.
Then the road ran from beneath the arches of the swamp and passed over a corduroy crossing, bordered on each[103] side by a dense growth of titi. The mare went more quietly now, and Ed began to hope that some of his shots had taken effect. He breathed more freely, now that the branches no longer drooped overhead.
Then the road emerged from beneath the swamp's arches and crossed over a corduroy bridge, flanked on each side by a thick growth of titi. The mare was moving more quietly now, and Ed started to hope that some of his shots had actually hit their target. He breathed easier now that the branches were no longer hanging above him.
Presently, however, he found himself beneath spreading liveoaks. These, flanking the road on either side, sent their giant limbs horizontally across. He peered from side to side, his eyes straining to penetrate the gloom, each indistinct tree trunk assuming a sinister outline.
Presently, though, he found himself beneath sprawling live oaks. These trees, lining the road on both sides, stretched their massive limbs out horizontally. He looked around, his eyes straining to see through the darkness, each blurred tree trunk taking on a threatening shape.
Overhead, the trees towered in cavernous depths, and suddenly, with a swish of leaves and branches, out of them dropped a great, dark object!
Overhead, the trees loomed in deep shadows, and suddenly, with a rustle of leaves and branches, a huge, dark object fell from them!
THE frightened mare leaped forward; but the nameless creature alighted behind the saddle.
THE scared mare jumped forward; but the mysterious creature landed behind the saddle.
Hardin snatched out his pistol, only to find that he was unable to use it. For he had been caught in a giant embrace that pinioned his arms to his sides, an embrace against which his own great strength was powerless.
Hardin pulled out his gun, only to realize he couldn’t use it. He was trapped in a huge grip that pinned his arms to his sides, a hold that his own considerable strength couldn’t break.
The mare ran desperately, her supple body close to the ground, her graceful neck outstretched. Out from the swamp she sped, crossing a reach of flat country, once heavily covered with pines. The timber long since had been cut, only the stumps remaining, charred by forest fires—hordes of black ghosts crowding down to the edge of the road on both sides.
The mare ran desperately, her flexible body low to the ground, her elegant neck stretched out. She burst out of the swamp, racing across a stretch of flat land that used to be thick with pines. The trees had been long gone, leaving only stumps, burned by wildfires—groups of black shadows gathered at the edges of the road on both sides.
It was a wild ride for the man, with death perched there behind. The great arms, wound about him, were slowly squeezing the breath from his body, and beneath that embrace he felt his ribs bend inward to the point of cracking. Desperately, he maintained his grip on the saddle with his knees.
It was a wild ride for the man, with death hovering behind him. The huge arms wrapped around him were slowly squeezing the air out of his lungs, and under that hold, he felt his ribs bending inward to the point of breaking. Desperately, he held onto the saddle with his knees.
Then, just before consciousness would have left him, he raised his legs and flung himself sideways. The saddle slipped under the mare’s belly. Carried by the momentum, but with that crushing grip never relaxing, the man and the terrible creature which held him hurtled through the air.
Then, just before he lost consciousness, he lifted his legs and threw himself to the side. The saddle slipped beneath the mare’s belly. With the momentum carrying them, but with that tight grip never letting go, the man and the terrifying creature that held him flew through the air.
They struck with a thud against a shattered stump at the side of the road, while the frightened mare sped on. The murderous creature was next the stump and at the impact its hold on Ed Hardin loosened. Having slipped from the great arms, Ed flung himself over and rolled for several feet to one side.
They hit with a thud against a broken stump by the side of the road, while the scared mare rushed ahead. The deadly creature was next to the stump, and at the impact, it lost its grip on Ed Hardin. Slipping from the huge arms, Ed threw himself over and rolled for a few feet to one side.
The pistol long since had dropped from his nerveless fingers; but he now quickly drew his hunting-knife. Expecting an immediate attack with fang and claw, he lay on his back, his feet drawn up, very much in the position a cat assumes when defending itself. He knew it would be useless to pit his strength against that of the enormous creature, and the best he could hope for was to ward off an attack with his feet and watch for an opportunity to reach and drive home the knife.
The gun had long since slipped from his numb fingers; but he quickly pulled out his hunting knife now. Anticipating an immediate attack with teeth and claws, he lay on his back, his knees pulled up, very much like a cat does when it's defending itself. He knew it would be pointless to challenge the massive creature with brute strength, and all he could hope for was to fend off an attack with his feet and look for a chance to get in close and use the knife.
And suddenly it was looming there above him. For an instant it seemed to hesitate, then it backed slowly away. With a quick, halting motion, walking upright like a man, it began to circle about him. Its long arms swung below its knees. A round head was set on a neck so thick and short that it seemed to spring from the shoulders themselves. As it circled about him, Ed turned also, keeping his feet always presented.
And suddenly it was right there above him. For a split second, it looked like it might hesitate, then it slowly backed away. With a quick, unsteady movement, walking upright like a person, it started to circle around him. Its long arms swung below its knees. A round head was perched on a neck so thick and short that it seemed to grow directly from its shoulders. As it moved around him, Ed turned as well, keeping his feet always pointed toward it.
Again the creature backed off, up the road. Then it turned and walked slowly away.
Again, the creature stepped back, moving up the road. Then it turned and walked slowly away.
For a moment Ed Hardin lay watching it, unwilling to change his position. Then, tentatively, he raised himself to a sitting position.
For a moment, Ed Hardin lay there watching it, not wanting to change his position. Then, hesitantly, he sat up.
Suddenly, as if, without looking, the creature divined his movement, it turned about, at a distance of perhaps fifty feet.
Suddenly, as if it sensed his movement without even looking, the creature turned around from about fifty feet away.
And then, with a strangely human shriek of rage, it rushed toward him.
And then, with a surprisingly human cry of anger, it charged at him.
AS IT came through the gloom, this maddened creature, with its uncouth, hopping run, swinging its long arms from side to side.
AS IT came through the darkness, this frenzied creature, with its awkward, hopping run, swinging its long arms back and forth.
The man dropped back into his former position, feet raised, arm held ready to strike with the knife.
The man fell back into his previous position, feet up, arm poised to strike with the knife.
Before it reached him, it dropped forward, without in the least pausing, and, propelled by both arms and legs, shot in a great, froglike leap through the air.
Before it reached him, it lunged forward, without any pause, and, powered by both arms and legs, leapt through the air in a huge, frog-like jump.
[104]
[104]
The shock, as it landed upon him, drove Ed Hardin’s knees back against his chest. His right arm, held ready to strike with the knife, was pinned and twisted painfully.
The shock hit him hard, forcing Ed Hardin’s knees against his chest. His right arm, poised to attack with the knife, was pinned and twisted painfully.
The knife slipped from his hand. A long arm shot forward and talon-like fingers clutched his hair. With his legs doubled back as they were, once more he was seized in that giant embrace, and he felt that his knees were being pressed into his chest until it soon must crush in like a shattered eggshell.
The knife dropped from his hand. A long arm reached out and claw-like fingers grabbed his hair. With his legs bent back the way they were, he was again caught in that huge grip, and he felt his knees pushing into his chest until it felt like it was about to break apart like a shattered eggshell.
Then consciousness left him.
Then he lost consciousness.
... When his senses slowly returned, he became aware of lights flashing and horses stamping, and the sound of men’s voices.
... When his senses gradually came back, he noticed lights flashing, horses stamping, and the sound of men talking.
Jonas Keil was speaking, and Ed had the rare experience of hearing himself discussed after he was thought to be dead.
Jonas Keil was talking, and Ed had the unusual experience of hearing people talk about him after he was presumed dead.
“—’Most on my bended knees ter git ’im not ter do it. But he said he wouldn’t feel right ter let Death run loose unhindered, long as he was livin’ an’ with strength ter fight. An’ when he rid out single-handed an’ alone, the bravest man what ever drawed breath was kilt.”
“—'Mostly on my knees begging him not to do it. But he said he wouldn’t feel right letting Death run free without a fight, as long as he was alive and strong enough to resist. And when he rode out all by himself, the bravest man who ever lived was killed.”
From his position, he judged that he had been placed on the grass at the side of the road. Near him was someone who, from an occasional quivering intake of breath, seemed to have been sobbing.
From where he was, he figured that he had been laid down on the grass next to the road. Close to him was someone who, from a few sharp intakes of breath, seemed to have been crying.
He tried to turn and see who it was, and he found that he could not so much as twitch a finger.
He tried to turn and see who it was, but he found that he couldn't even move a finger.
He heard three new arrivals come up the road, a man on horseback and two runners, the two evidently holding by the rider’s stirrup leathers. The rider, as soon as he drew up, said:
He heard three newcomers approaching along the road: a man on horseback and two runners, who were clearly holding onto the rider's stirrup leathers. As soon as the rider stopped, he said:
“We come soon’s we heerd you-all was gone ter foller Ed. Arn’s bringin’ the waggin. Hit’ll be here terreckly; we passed hit er piece back. But Arn didn’ git the straights from Cy when he come atter the waggin what hit was kilt Ed. Po’ ole Ed!”
“We came as soon as we heard you all were gone to find Ed. Arn is bringing the wagon. It’ll be here shortly; we passed it a little while back. But Arn didn’t get the straight story from Cy when he came after the wagon about what happened to Ed. Poor old Ed!”
Old Rensie Bucker, the negro who once had been a sailor, speaking with the patois of foreign birth, replied to him:
Old Rensie Bucker, the Black man who had once been a sailor, speaking with the accent of someone from another country, replied to him:
“Hit ees Jonas, de chile-minded neegar who was shanghaed from his mammy’s shack down on de point ten year back. He had de mind of er chile an’ de strength ob five men, wid his beeg wide shoulders an’ short neck; wid de hump on his back an’ his arms hangin’ mos’ ter his ankles. He was gentle in dem days; but de East Indee folks tuck heem off an’ dey brought heem back er beast. He’s frum de schooner, by his clothes, an’ dey must have sot heem on de swamp road at night ter watch an’ keel.
“It's Jonas, the child-minded Black man who was taken from his mother’s home down by the point ten years ago. He had the mind of a child and the strength of five men, with his big wide shoulders and short neck; with the hump on his back and his arms hanging almost to his ankles. He was gentle in those days; but the East Indian folks took him away and brought him back as a beast. He's from the schooner, by his clothes, and they must have put him on the swamp road at night to watch and keep."
“Dere he lies, dead. De stump ’gin which he struck when he pull Meester Ed Hardin frum his hoss had er sliver which stuck mos’ through heem. Den when he fit wid Meester Ed de hurt must have killed heem, because there is no other wound.”
“Here he lies, dead. The stump he struck when he pulled Mr. Ed Hardin from his horse had a splinter that went almost all the way through him. Then when he fought with Mr. Ed, the injury must have killed him because there is no other wound.”
The man beside Ed Hardin spoke, and Ed recognized him.
The guy next to Ed Hardin spoke, and Ed recognized him.
“Alex,” he said huskily.
“Alex,” he said softly.
There was a cry of amazement. Alex called for a light. Someone else, evidently startled by the voice coming from what all had thought to be a dead man, started to run, kicked over a lantern, and was cursed roundly by the others, who were crowding up.
There was a shout of surprise. Alex asked for a light. Someone else, clearly startled by the voice coming from what everyone thought was a dead man, began to run, knocked over a lantern, and was harshly scolded by the others who were gathering around.
When the wagon arrived, he was so far recovered that, with the assistance of the others, he was able to clamber painfully in and sink to the blankets on the bottom, every joint in his body aching.
When the wagon arrived, he had recovered enough that, with the help of the others, he was able to painfully climb in and sink down onto the blankets at the bottom, every joint in his body aching.
The two Buntlys had called the younger men to one side and they were whispering excitedly together. Presently the riding-horses all were tied at the side of the road, and when the wagon creaked its way homeward, Ed was accompanied only by Alex, who had refused to leave him, and by old Arner. Rensie had gone with the others.
The two Buntlys had pulled the younger guys aside, and they were whispering excitedly. Soon, all the riding horses were tied up on the side of the road, and as the wagon made its way home, Ed was only with Alex, who had insisted on staying with him, and old Arner. Rensie had gone with the others.
Two days later, he was able to creep out to the front porch of Arner’s little home and sit in the cool of a breeze that swept up from the bayou. After a space of silence, he asked:
Two days later, he managed to sneak out to the front porch of Arner’s small house and sit in the refreshing breeze that came up from the bayou. After a moment of silence, he asked:
“Arn, what’d them fellers do the yuther night? I can’t git er peep outen ’em.”
“Arn, what did those guys do the other night? I can’t get a word out of them.”
“They foun’ right smart of stuff in boxes, what Rensie said was some sorter[105] dope, bein’ unloaded from the schooner. But they th’owed hit in the water.”
“They found quite a bit of stuff in boxes, which Rensie said was some kind of dope being unloaded from the schooner. But they threw it in the water.”
“I ain’t intrusted in no dope, Arn. I say what’d they do?”
“I’m not interested in any drugs, Arn. I’m asking what they do?”
“The leader of the gang confessed, after he’d been questioned by Rensie, an’ when he saw the jig was up, anyhow. They had sot Jonas ter keep folks skeerd off the swamp road at night, by killin’ whosomever come there. They was goin’ ter git er truck an’ haul that stuff off somewheres.”
“The leader of the gang confessed after he was questioned by Rensie, and when he realized he was caught. They had set up Jonas to scare people away from the swamp road at night by killing anyone who came there. They were planning to get a truck and haul that stuff away somewhere.”
“Well, what’d the boys do?”
"Well, what did the guys do?"
Reflectively, Arner stroked his short, heavy beard. He spat into the yard. Then he turned to the deputy:
Reflectively, Arner ran his hand over his short, thick beard. He spat into the yard. Then he turned to the deputy:
“Ed,” he said slowly, “yo’ comin’ down here, an’, single-handed an’ alone, huntin’ out the critter what was killin’ us off will be remembered an’ talked about in generations ter come—when these here swamps is cleared off an’ drained an’ producin’ corn an’ taters. But sich er little matter as er schooner lyin’ at the bottom of the bayou gatherin’ barnacles is soon forgot, an’ let’s you an’ me fergit that part of hit, too.”
“Ed,” he said slowly, “you coming down here, single-handed and alone, tracking the creature that was wiping us out will be remembered and talked about for generations to come—when these swamps are cleared and drained and producing corn and potatoes. But something as small as a schooner lying at the bottom of the bayou collecting barnacles is quickly forgotten, so let’s you and me forget that part too.”

[106]
[106]
The Basket
MRS. BUHLER told him at first that she had no vacancies, but as he started away she thought of the little room in the basement.
MRS. BUHLER initially told him that she had no rooms available, but as he began to leave, she remembered the small room in the basement.
He turned back at her call.
He turned around at her call.
“I have got a room, too,” she said, “but it’s a very small one and in the basement. I can make you a reasonable price, though, if you’d care to look at it.”
“I have a room, too,” she said, “but it’s really small and in the basement. I can offer you a good price, though, if you want to check it out.”
The room was a problem. She always hesitated to show it to people, because so often they seemed insulted at her suggestion that they would be satisfied with such humble surroundings. If she gave it to the first applicant, he would likely be a disreputable character who might detract from the respectability of her house, and she would have to face the embarrassment of getting rid of him. So she was content for weeks at a time to do without the pittance the room brought her.
The room was an issue. She always hesitated to show it to people because they often seemed offended by her suggestion that they would be okay with such modest surroundings. If she rented it to the first person who asked, he would probably be a shady character who could harm the reputation of her home, and she would have to deal with the awkwardness of getting rid of him. So, she was fine going for weeks without the little bit of money the room provided her.
“How much is it?” asked the man.
“How much is it?” the man asked.
“Seven dollars a month.”
"$7 a month."
“Let me see it.”
"Show me."
She called her husband to take her place at the desk, picked up a bunch of keys and led the way to the rear of the basement. The room was a narrow cell, whose one window was slightly below the level of a tiny, bare back yard, closed in by a board fence.
She called her husband to take her spot at the desk, grabbed a set of keys, and went towards the back of the basement. The room was a small, narrow cell, with a window that was slightly below the level of a tiny, bare backyard, surrounded by a wooden fence.
A tottering oak dresser was pushed up close to the window, and a small square table, holding a pitcher and washbowl, was standing beside it. An iron single-bed against the opposite wall left barely enough space for one straight-backed chair and a narrow path from the door to the window. A curtain, hanging across one corner, and a couple of hooks in the wall provided a substitute for a closet.
A wobbly oak dresser was placed right next to the window, and a small square table with a pitcher and washbasin was next to it. An iron single bed against the opposite wall left just enough room for one straight-backed chair and a narrow path from the door to the window. A curtain hanging across one corner and a couple of hooks on the wall served as a makeshift closet.
“You can have the use of the bathroom on the first floor,” said Mrs. Buhler. “There is no steam heat in the basement, but I will give you an oil stove to use if you want it. The oil won’t cost you very much. Of course, it never gets real cold in San Francisco, but when the fogs come in off the bay you ought to have something to take the chill off the room.”
“You can use the bathroom on the first floor,” Mrs. Buhler said. “There’s no steam heat in the basement, but I can give you an oil stove if you want. The oil won’t cost you much. Of course, it doesn’t get really cold in San Francisco, but when the fog rolls in off the bay, you should have something to warm up the room.”
“I’ll take it.”
"I'll take it."
The man pulled out a small roll of money and counted off seven one-dollar bills.
The man took out a small wad of cash and counted out seven one-dollar bills.
“You must be from the East,” remarked Mrs. Buhler, smiling at the paper money.
“You must be from the East,” Mrs. Buhler said, smiling at the paper money.
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
Mrs. Buhler, looking at his pale hair and eyes and wan mustache, never thought of asking for references. He seemed as incapable of mischief as a retired fire horse, munching his grass and dreaming of past adventures.
Mrs. Buhler, looking at his light hair and eyes and weak mustache, never thought to ask for references. He seemed as incapable of causing trouble as a retired fire horse, munching on his grass and dreaming about past adventures.
He told her that his name was Dave Scannon.
He told her his name was Dave Scannon.
And that was all the information he ever volunteered to anybody in the rooming-house.
And that was all the information he ever shared with anyone in the boarding house.
[107]
[107]
AN HOUR later he moved in. By carrying in one suitcase and transferring its contents to the dresser drawers he was installed.
AN HOUR later he moved in. By carrying in one suitcase and putting its contents into the dresser drawers, he was all set up.
The other roomers scarcely noticed his advent. He always walked straight across the little lobby without looking directly at anyone, never stopping except to pay his rent, which he did promptly on the fifth of every month.
The other tenants barely noticed his arrival. He always walked straight across the small lobby without making eye contact with anyone, only stopping to pay his rent, which he did on the fifth of every month without fail.
He did not leave his key at the desk when he went out, as was the custom of the house, but carried it in his pocket. The chambermaid never touched his room. At his request she gave him a broom, and every Sunday morning she left towels, sheets and a pillowcase hanging on his doorknob. When she returned, she would find his soiled towels and linen lying in a neat pile beside his door.
He didn’t leave his key at the desk when he went out, which was the house's custom, but instead kept it in his pocket. The maid never entered his room. At his request, she gave him a broom, and every Sunday morning, she would hang towels, sheets, and a pillowcase on his doorknob. When she came back, she would find his dirty towels and linens neatly piled next to his door.
Impelled by curiosity, Mrs. Buhler once entered the room with her master key. There was not so much as a hair to mar the bare tidiness. A comb and brush on the dresser and a pile of newspapers were the only visible evidences of occupancy. The oil stove was gathering dust in the corner: it had never been used. She carried it out with her: it would be just the thing for that old lady in the north room who always complained of the cold in the afternoons, when the rest of the hotel was not uncomfortable enough to justify turning on the steam.
Driven by curiosity, Mrs. Buhler once walked into the room with her master key. There wasn't a single hair out of place in the spotless room. A comb and brush on the dresser and a stack of newspapers were the only signs that anyone had stayed there. The oil stove was collecting dust in the corner: it had never been used. She took it with her; it would be perfect for that elderly lady in the north room who always complained about feeling cold in the afternoons when the rest of the hotel wasn’t uncomfortable enough to warrant turning on the steam.
The old lady was sitting in the lobby one afternoon when he came home from work.
The elderly woman was sitting in the lobby one afternoon when he got home from work.
“Is that your basement roomer?” she asked.
“Is that your roommate in the basement?” she asked.
She watched him until he disappeared at the end of the hall.
She watched him until he vanished at the end of the hallway.
“Oh. I couldn’t think where I’d seen him. But I remember now—he’s a sort of porter and general helper at that large bakery on lower Market Street.”
“Oh. I couldn’t remember where I’d seen him. But I recall now—he’s a kind of porter and general helper at that big bakery on lower Market Street.”
“I really didn’t know where he worked,” admitted Mrs. Buhler. “I had thought of asking him several times, but he’s an awfully hard man to carry on a conversation with.”
“I really didn’t know where he worked,” admitted Mrs. Buhler. “I had thought about asking him several times, but he’s really hard to have a conversation with.”
He had been at the rooming-house four months when he received his first letter. Its envelope proclaimed it a hay-fever cure advertisement.
He had been at the boarding house for four months when he got his first letter. The envelope declared it was an ad for a hay fever cure.
As he was not in the habit of leaving his key at the desk, the letter remained in his box for three days. Finally Mr. Buhler handed it to him as he was passing the desk on the way to his room.
As he usually didn't leave his key at the desk, the letter stayed in his box for three days. Finally, Mr. Buhler gave it to him as he was walking past the desk on his way to his room.
He paused to read the inscription.
He stopped to read the inscription.
“You never receive any mail,” remarked Mr. Buhler. “Haven’t you any family?”
“You never get any mail,” Mr. Buhler said. “Don’t you have any family?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Where is your home?”
“Where's your home?”
“Catawissa, Pennsylvania.”
"Catawissa, PA."
“That’s a funny name. How do you spell it?”
"That's an interesting name. How do you spell it?"
Scannon spelled it, and went on down the hall.
Scannon spelled it and walked down the hall.
“C-a-t-a-w-i-double-s-a,” repeated Mr. Buhler to his wife. “Ain’t that a funny name?”
“C-a-t-a-w-i-double-s-a,” repeated Mr. Buhler to his wife. “Isn’t that a funny name?”
IN HIS room, Scannon removed the advertisement from its envelope and read it soberly from beginning to end.
IN HIS room, Scannon took the advertisement out of its envelope and read it seriously from start to finish.
Finished, he folded it and placed it on his pile of newspapers. Then he brushed his hair and went out again.
Finished, he folded it and put it on his stack of newspapers. Then he styled his hair and went out again.
He ate supper at one of the little lunch counters near the Civic Center. The rest of the evening he spent in the newspaper room at the public library. He picked up eastern and western papers with impartial interest, reading the whole of each page, religiously and without a change of expression, until the closing bell sounded.
He had dinner at one of the small lunch counters near the Civic Center. The rest of the evening, he spent in the newspaper section of the public library. He picked up both eastern and western papers with equal interest, reading every page thoroughly and without changing his expression until the library closed.
He never ascended to the reference, circulation or magazine rooms. Sometimes he would take the local papers home with him and read stretched out on his bed, not seeming to notice that his hands were blue with the penetrating chill that nightly drifts in from the ocean.
He never went up to the reference, circulation, or magazine rooms. Sometimes he would take the local papers home with him and read while lying on his bed, not seeming to notice that his hands were blue from the biting chill that comes in from the ocean each night.
On Sundays he would put on a red-striped silk shirt and a blue serge suit and take a car to Golden Gate Park. There he would sit for hours in the sun, impassively watching the hundreds of picnic parties, the squirrels, or a piece of paper retreating before the breeze. Or perhaps he would walk west to the ocean, stopping for a few minutes at[108] each of the animal pens, and take a car home from the Cliff House.
On Sundays, he would wear a red-striped silk shirt and a blue wool suit and drive to Golden Gate Park. There, he would sit for hours in the sun, calmly watching the hundreds of picnic groups, the squirrels, or a piece of paper blown away by the wind. Or maybe he would walk west to the ocean, pausing for a few minutes at each of the animal enclosures, and then take a car home from the Cliff House.
For two years the days came and passed on in monotonous reduplication, the casual hay-fever cure circulars supplying the only touches of novelty.
For two years, the days went by in a dull repetition, with only the occasional hay fever remedy advertisements providing any sense of novelty.
Then one afternoon as he was brushing his hair, he gasped and put his hand to his throat. A sharp nausea pitched him to the floor.
Then one afternoon as he was brushing his hair, he gasped and put his hand to his throat. A sudden wave of nausea hit him, causing him to collapse to the floor.
Inch by inch, he dragged himself to the little table and upset it, crashing the bowl and pitcher into a dozen pieces.
Bit by bit, he pulled himself over to the small table and tipped it over, shattering the bowl and pitcher into a dozen pieces.
His energy was spent in the effort, and he lay inert.
His energy was exhausted from the effort, and he lay still.
MRS. BUHLER consented to accompany her friend to the spiritualist’s only after repeated urging, and she repented her decision as soon as she arrived there.
MRS. BUHLER agreed to go with her friend to the spiritualist’s only after being asked multiple times, and she regretted her choice as soon as she got there.
The fusty parlor was a north room to which the sun never penetrated, and in consequence was cold and damp. The medium, a fat, untidy woman whose movements were murmurous with the rustle of silk and the tinkle of tawdry ornaments, sat facing her with one hand pressed to forehead, and delivered mysteriously-acquired information about relatives and friends.
The musty living room was a north-facing one where the sun never shone, making it cold and damp. The medium, a plump, disheveled woman whose movements were accompanied by the swish of silk and the jingle of cheap jewelry, sat across from her with one hand on her forehead, sharing mysteriously obtained information about family and friends.
“Who is Dave?” she asked finally.
“Who is Dave?” she finally asked.
Mrs. Buhler hastily recalled all of her husband’s and her own living relatives.
Mrs. Buhler quickly called back all of her husband’s and her own living relatives.
“I don’t know any Dave,” she said.
“I don’t know any Dave,” she said.
“Yes, yes, you know him,” insisted the medium. “He’s in the spirit land now. There’s death right at your very door!”
“Yes, yes, you know him,” the medium insisted. “He’s in the spirit world now. Death is right at your door!”
She put her hand to her throat and coughed in gruesome simulation of internal strangulation.
She placed her hand on her throat and coughed in a disturbing imitation of being choked.
“But I don’t know any Dave,” reiterated Mrs. Buhler.
“But I don’t know any Dave,” Mrs. Buhler repeated.
She regained the street with a feeling of vast relief.
She stepped back onto the street, feeling a huge sense of relief.
“I’ll never go to one of those places again!” she asserted, as she said good-by to her friend. “It’s too creepy!”
“I’m never going back to one of those places again!” she said as she said goodbye to her friend. “It’s way too creepy!”
A great fog bank was rolling in majestically from the west, blotting out the sun and dripping a fine drizzle on the pavements. Drawing her coat collar closer about her neck, Mrs. Buhler plunged into the enveloping dampness and started to climb the long hill that led to her rooming-house.
A thick fog was rolling in grandly from the west, covering the sun and drenching the sidewalks with a light drizzle. Pulling her coat collar tighter around her neck, Mrs. Buhler stepped into the surrounding dampness and began to walk up the long hill that led to her rooming house.
Her husband’s distended eyes and pale face warned her of bad news.
Her husband's swollen eyes and pale face signaled that something was wrong.
“Dave Scannon’s dead!” he whispered hoarsely.
“Dave Scannon’s dead!” he whispered hoarsely.
Dave Scannon! So that was “Dave!”
Dave Scannon! So that was "Dave!"
“He’s been dead two or three days,” continued Mr. Buhler. “I was beating a rug in the back yard a while ago when I noticed a swarm of big blue flies buzzing about his window. It flashed over me right away that I hadn’t seen him for several days. I couldn’t unlock his door, because his key was on the inside, so I called the coroner and a policeman, and we broke it in. He was lying between the bed and the dresser, and the bowl and pitcher lay broken on the floor, where he had knocked it over when he fell. They’re taking him out now.”
“He’s been dead for two or three days,” continued Mr. Buhler. “I was beating a rug in the backyard a little while ago when I noticed a swarm of big blue flies buzzing around his window. It immediately hit me that I hadn’t seen him for several days. I couldn’t unlock his door because his key was on the inside, so I called the coroner and a policeman, and we broke it down. He was lying between the bed and the dresser, and the bowl and pitcher were broken on the floor, where he had knocked it over when he fell. They’re taking him out now.”
Mrs. Buhler hurried to the back stairway and descended to the lower hall. Two men were carrying a long wicker basket up the little flight of steps between the back entrance and the yard. She remained straining over the banister until the basket had disappeared.
Mrs. Buhler rushed to the back stairs and went down to the lower hallway. Two men were lifting a long wicker basket up the small flight of steps between the back door and the yard. She stayed there, leaning over the banister, until the basket was out of sight.
The coroner had found nothing in his room but clothing, about five dollars in change, and a faded picture in a tarnished silver frame of an anemic looking woman who might have been a mother, wife or sister.
The coroner found nothing in his room except for some clothes, about five dollars in change, and a faded picture in a tarnished silver frame of a pale-looking woman who could have been a mother, wife, or sister.
Mrs. Buhler answered his questions nervously. Yes, the dead man had been with them about two years. They knew little of him, for he was very peculiar and never talked, and wouldn’t even allow the maid to come in and clean up his room. He had said though that he had no family and that his home was in Catawissa, Pennsylvania. She remembered the town because it had such an odd name.
Mrs. Buhler answered his questions nervously. Yes, the dead man had been with them for about two years. They knew very little about him because he was quite strange and never spoke. He wouldn't even let the maid come in to clean his room. He did mention that he had no family and that his home was in Catawissa, Pennsylvania. She remembered the town because it had such an unusual name.
The coroner wrote to authorities in Catawissa, who replied that they could find no traces of anyone by the name of Scannon. No more mail ever came for the man except the occasional hay-fever cure circulars.
The coroner wrote to the authorities in Catawissa, who responded that they couldn't find any traces of anyone named Scannon. No more mail ever arrived for the man except for occasional flyers about hay fever cures.
The manager of the bakery telephoned to ask if the death notice in[109] the paper referred to the same Dave Scannon who had been working for him. He knew nothing of the man except that he had been very punctual in his duties until that final day when he did not appear.
The bakery manager called to ask if the death notice in[109] the newspaper was about the same Dave Scannon who had worked for him. He didn't know much about the guy, except that he had always been very punctual until that last day when he didn’t show up.
SEVERAL weeks later, little Mrs. Varnes, who occupied a room at the rear of the second floor, stopped at the desk to leave her key. She hovered there for a few minutes of indecision, then impulsively leaned forward.
SEVERAL weeks later, Mrs. Varnes, who had a room at the back of the second floor, stopped by the desk to drop off her key. She stood there for a few minutes, unsure of what to do, then suddenly leaned forward.
“Mrs. Buhler, I just want to ask you something,” she said, lowering her voice. “One afternoon several weeks ago I saw some men carrying a long basket out of the back door, and I’ve been wondering what it was.”
“Mrs. Buhler, I just want to ask you something,” she said, lowering her voice. “One afternoon a few weeks ago, I saw some guys carrying a long basket out the back door, and I’ve been curious about what it was.”
“Probably laundry,” hazarded Mrs. Buhler.
"Probably laundry," guessed Mrs. Buhler.
“No, it was one of those long baskets such as the undertakers use to carry the dead in. I’ve often thought about it, but I couldn’t figure out who could have died in this house, so I decided I would ask you. I told my husband about it, and he said I was dreaming.”
“No, it was one of those long baskets that undertakers use to carry the deceased. I’ve thought about it a lot, but I couldn’t figure out who might have died in this house, so I decided to ask you. I mentioned it to my husband, and he said I was just dreaming.”
“You must have been,” said Mrs. Buhler.
“You must have been,” Mrs. Buhler said.

[110]
[110]
The
ACCUSING VOICE
“WE, THE JURY, find the defendant, Richard Bland, guilty of murder in the first degree, in manner and form as charged.”
“WE, THE JURY, find the defendant, Richard Bland, guilty of first-degree murder, as charged.”
Allen Defoe, foreman of the twelve men, listened with impassive face as the judge read away the life of the prisoner in the dock—the man whose death warrant Defoe had signed only a few minutes before. As the judge finished, Defoe glanced warily toward the prisoner. Somehow, he preferred to avoid catching his eye.
Allen Defoe, the foreman of the twelve men, listened with a blank expression as the judge read out the life sentence of the prisoner in the dock—the man whose death warrant Defoe had just signed a few minutes earlier. When the judge finished, Defoe cautiously looked over at the prisoner. For some reason, he preferred not to make eye contact.
Bland, a slight, rather uninteresting type of man, stood with bowed head; Defoe now turned his gaze full upon him.
Bland, a thin and somewhat boring guy, stood with his head down; Defoe then looked directly at him.
“Has the prisoner anything to say why judgment should not be pronounced?”
“Does the prisoner have anything to say about why the judgment shouldn’t be made?”
The judge’s voice, coming after the short pause, sent a strange chill into the heart of Allen Defoe, juror. He hoped the prisoner’s counsel would make the customary motions for a new trial or for time in which to file an appeal. He did neither: evidently Bland believed the verdict inescapable—or else he was out of funds.
The judge’s voice, after a brief pause, sent a strange chill through Allen Defoe, the juror. He hoped the prisoner’s lawyer would request the usual motions for a new trial or ask for more time to file an appeal. He did neither: clearly, Bland believed the verdict was unavoidable—or maybe he just didn’t have any money left.
Now the judge arose in his place, donning with nervous gesture the black cap that accompanies the most tragic moment in the performance of a court’s duties. The judge seemed ill at ease in the cap. It was the first time he had worn it. The grotesque thought flitted through Defoe’s mind that perhaps the judge had borrowed the cap from one of his fellow jurists for the occasion.
Now the judge stood up in his spot, nervously putting on the black cap that comes with the most serious moment in a court’s proceedings. The judge looked uncomfortable in the cap. It was the first time he had worn it. A strange thought crossed Defoe’s mind that maybe the judge had borrowed the cap from one of his fellow judges for this occasion.
The almost level rays of the western sun diffused a sombre, aureate glow athwart the judge’s bench, so that the dark figure of the standing man was in mystic indistinctness beyond the shaft of light from the window. A fly now and then craved the spotlight for a moment and lazily floated from the growing dusk of the room to the avenue of ebbing day, streaming in from the west. And always there was a constant turmoil of dust particles, visible only when they moved into the bright relief of the sun-shaft.
The nearly level rays of the western sun cast a muted, golden glow across the judge’s bench, making the dark figure of the standing man appear vaguely defined beyond the beam of light from the window. A fly occasionally sought the spotlight for a brief moment, lazily drifting from the deepening dusk of the room to the fading light of the day streaming in from the west. And there was always a steady swirl of dust particles, only noticeable when they drifted into the bright beam of sunlight.
The handful of spectators stirred restlessly while the judge was making his preparations. The droning noises of approaching summer evening in a rural county-seat were smothered by the buzz of ill-hushed voices. Perhaps that was why the judge, in the midst of adjusting his headgear, rapped sharply thrice with his gavel—or, it may have been only his excess of nervousness.
The small group of spectators shifted impatiently while the judge got ready. The quiet sounds of a summer evening in a small town were drowned out by the buzz of hushed conversations. Maybe that’s why the judge, while adjusting his hat, struck his gavel three times sharply—or it could have just been his nerves.
Defoe thought the judge never would stop fumbling with his cap. And finally the judge lost track of the jury’s verdict and had to mess through the scattered papers before him until he found it. He didn’t really require it to pronounce sentence of death upon the man in the dock. Hunting it, though, delayed the[111] inevitable a few seconds; and Defoe wondered, since he himself was near to screaming out with impatience, how the prisoner could stand it without going suddenly mad.
Defoe thought the judge would never stop fiddling with his hat. Eventually, the judge lost track of the jury’s verdict and had to sift through the scattered papers in front of him until he found it. He didn’t actually need it to sentence the man in the dock to death. Searching for it, however, delayed the inevitable by a few seconds; and Defoe wondered, since he was on the verge of screaming with impatience, how the prisoner could endure it without going completely mad.
“For God’s sake, read the death sentence!” exclaimed Defoe under his breath, but loud enough to arouse a nod of approval from the two jurors nearest him.
“For God’s sake, read the death sentence!” Defoe exclaimed quietly, but loud enough for the two jurors closest to him to nod in agreement.
A moment later the judge found his voice:
A moment later, the judge regained his voice:
“The prisoner will face the court.”
“The prisoner will appear in court.”
Slowly, deliberately, the prisoner stepped forward in the dock, leaning slightly against the railing and letting one hand rest upon it. He looked squarely at the judge now, although he barely could distinguish his features in the dimness.
Slowly and deliberately, the prisoner stepped forward in the dock, leaning slightly against the railing and letting one hand rest on it. He looked straight at the judge now, even though he could barely make out his features in the dim light.
Again the judge spoke, and this time his voice was hurried and strained:
Again the judge spoke, and this time his voice was rushed and tense:
“The sentence of the court is that the prisoner be taken, between the hours of seven a.m. and six p.m. on Tuesday, in the week beginning October 22 next, from the place of confinement to the place of execution, and there be hanged by the neck until he is dead—dead—dead!... And may God, in His infinite wisdom, have mercy on your soul!”
“The court's sentence is that the prisoner must be taken, between 7 a.m. and 6 p.m. on Tuesday, during the week starting October 22, from the place of confinement to the place of execution, and there be hanged by the neck until he is dead—dead—dead!... And may God, in His infinite wisdom, have mercy on your soul!”
The judge sank back heavily into the safety of his chair. His hand swept up to brush his forehead and with the same motion it whisked off the detestable little black cap.
The judge slumped back into the comfort of his chair. He raised his hand to wipe his forehead, and with that same motion, he tossed aside the annoying little black cap.
The prisoner remained staring at the judge as one who is puzzled at a strange sight. Perhaps he would have stood there untold minutes if a woman’s hysterical laugh, half-choked by a sudden upraised hand, had not broken the tension of the entire room. A bailiff tiptoed to the woman, and, as if revived to duty by the same cause, a prison guard strode forward to lead the condemned man away.
The prisoner continued to gaze at the judge, looking confused by an unusual sight. He might have stood there for minutes if a woman’s hysterical laughter, muffled by a sudden raised hand, hadn't shattered the tension in the room. A bailiff quietly approached the woman, and, as if prompted by the same action, a prison guard stepped up to take the condemned man away.
Defoe could have reached out and touched Bland as he passed the jury on his way to the cell across the street. But Defoe had no desire even to look at Bland; indeed, he did not, until Bland’s back was passing out of sight through the door on the other side of the jury box. Mechanically, then, Defoe filed out with the other jurors as the judge announced adjournment.
Defoe could have reached out and touched Bland as he walked past the jury on his way to the cell across the street. But Defoe didn't want to even look at Bland; in fact, he didn't until Bland's back disappeared through the door on the other side of the jury box. Automatically, Defoe then left with the other jurors as the judge announced adjournment.
And the black cap lay forgotten on the rim of the judge’s wastebasket, where the janitor found it that evening and crossed himself fervently as he timidly salvaged it from ignoble oblivion.
And the black cap was left forgotten on the edge of the judge’s wastebasket, where the janitor found it that evening and crossed himself earnestly as he nervously rescued it from being discarded forever.
II.
DEFOE awoke with a shudder.
DEFOE woke up with a shudder.
There was a moment or two, as is always the case when one arouses from heavy, dream-burdened slumber, during which Defoe could not tell where his dream ended and realities began. He blinked experimentally into the smouldering fire in the open grate before him; yes, he was conscious. For further verification of this he drew forth his watch and noted the hour. The glow from the fire was scarcely sufficient for reading the dial and Defoe leaned forward the better to see. He was still too drowsy even to reach around and turn on the electric lamp on the table behind him.
There was a moment or two, as often happens when someone wakes up from a deep, dream-filled sleep, when Defoe couldn’t tell where his dream ended and reality began. He blinked slowly at the smoldering fire in the open grate in front of him; yes, he was aware. To confirm this, he took out his watch and checked the time. The light from the fire was barely enough to read the dial, so Defoe leaned forward to get a better look. He was still too groggy to reach around and turn on the electric lamp on the table behind him.
Still he was not certain whether he was yet dreaming, until—
Still, he wasn't sure if he was still dreaming until—
“Don’t budge, Defoe! I’ve got you covered!”
“Don’t move, Defoe! I’ve got you covered!”
The Voice was close to his left ear. Its commanding acerbity quelled Defoe’s impulse to spring to his feet; and as he gripped the arms of the chair tensely he managed to challenge his unseen intruder:
The Voice was right next to his left ear. Its sharp tone stopped Defoe from jumping up; and as he tightly held onto the arms of the chair, he managed to confront his unseen intruder:
“Who are you? What do you want here?”
“Who are you? What do you want here?”
The Voice moved a little upward and back before it answered:
The Voice shifted slightly upward and back before it responded:
“You’ve just had a nasty dream, Defoe. Perhaps I—”
“You just had a bad dream, Defoe. Maybe I—”
“How do you know I did!” interrupted Defoe.
“How do you know I did!” interrupted Defoe.
“You did, though, didn’t you?” the Voice insisted.
“You did, though, didn’t you?” the Voice insisted.
“Yes, but how did you know?” repeated Defoe.
“Yes, but how did you know?” Defoe asked again.
“Never mind how,” said the Voice. “I’ll wager you’ve had the same dream pretty often in the last dozen years, too. It must be hell to have a scene like that[112] forever before your mind, so that you’re always in dread of dreaming about it—”
“Forget how,” said the Voice. “I bet you’ve had that same dream quite a few times in the last twelve years, right? It must be terrible to have that scene stuck in your head, always worried about dreaming it again—”
“What scene?” demanded Defoe. “Are you a mind reader—a wizard—what are you?”
“What scene?” Defoe asked. “Are you a mind reader—a wizard—what are you?”
The Voice chuckled.
The Voice laughed.
“None of those,” it said. “As I was saying, you must be afraid, almost, to go to bed at night. I would be, if I thought I might dream of sending an innocent man to the gallows—”
“None of those,” it said. “Like I was saying, you must be a little scared to go to bed at night. I would be if I thought I might dream of sending an innocent person to the gallows—”
“Stop!” Defoe fairly shouted. “Damn it all, come around here where I can see you!” and he made an instinctive move to turn about and confront his tormentor.
“Stop!” Defoe shouted. “Damn it all, come over here where I can see you!” and he instinctively moved to turn around and face his tormentor.
The firm pressure of an automatic barrel against his temple halted him.
The steady pressure of a gun barrel against his temple stopped him.
“Don’t make the mistake of turning around!” again warned the Voice incisively.
“Don’t make the mistake of turning around!” the Voice warned once more, sharply.
Then, in a lighter tone, it went on:
Then, in a more playful tone, it continued:
“If I were in your place, Mr. Defoe, do you know what I’d do?”
“If I were you, Mr. Defoe, do you know what I’d do?”
A pause. Defoe mumbled a faint “No.”
A pause. Defoe quietly said, “No.”
“Well, I either would confess my whole knowledge of the affair—or—I’d commit suicide!”
“Well, I would either confess everything I know about the situation—or—I’d take my own life!”
Defoe started. It was uncanny, eerie, the way this mysterious Voice put into words the one gnawing thought that had plagued him the last dozen years of his life.
Defoe was taken aback. It was strange and unsettling, the way this mysterious Voice articulated the one persistent thought that had bothered him for the last twelve years of his life.
“Of course, you probably have contemplated those alternatives very often,” the Voice continued. “But have you ever considered doing both? That is, did you ever think that you might confess first, thereby clearing an innocent man’s name of murder, and then cheat the law yourself by committing sui—”
“Of course, you’ve probably thought about those options a lot,” the Voice continued. “But have you ever considered doing both? That is, did you ever think you might confess first, clearing an innocent man’s name of murder, and then get away with it yourself by committing sui—”
“For God’s sake, stop that infernal suicide talk!” Defoe snapped. “In the first place, I don’t know what ‘affair’ or what ‘innocent man’ you’re talking about.”
“For God’s sake, stop that awful suicide talk!” Defoe snapped. “First of all, I don’t know what ‘affair’ or what ‘innocent man’ you’re talking about.”
The Voice chuckled again. Defoe was beginning to hate that chuckle more than the feel of the automatic against his head. If the Voice kept on chuckling it might drive him to desperation to grapple with his armed inquisitor, even though he would court certain death in doing it.
The Voice laughed again. Defoe was starting to hate that laugh more than the feel of the gun against his head. If the Voice kept laughing, it might push him to the brink of desperation to confront his armed questioner, even though he knew it would likely lead to his death.
“Why, there’s no need to explain the obvious,” the Voice replied, its chuckle rippling through the words. “Your dream ought to tell you that. Speaking of your dream again, Mr. Defoe, reminds me of a question I often wished to ask you: Did you see Bland at all after his conviction?”
“Why, there’s no need to explain the obvious,” the Voice replied, its chuckle rippling through the words. “Your dream should tell you that. Speaking of your dream again, Mr. Defoe, reminds me of a question I’ve often wanted to ask you: Did you see Bland at all after his conviction?”
“No, of course—” Defoe’s guard had been down. He was fairly tricked, so he tried to run to cover again. “What—who is this Bland you’re talking about?”
“No, of course—” Defoe’s guard was down. He was completely caught off guard, so he tried to run for cover again. “What—who is this Bland you’re talking about?”
“Come, come, Mr. Defoe,” said the Voice. “Think over your dream a moment. Surely you remember the man in the prisoner’s dock—the man who took his sentence with head up, facing the judge like a Spartan! Surely you remember Richard Bland. But did you happen to see him again after that day?”
“Come on, Mr. Defoe,” said the Voice. “Think about your dream for a second. You definitely remember the guy in the prisoner’s dock—the one who took his sentence head held high, facing the judge like a Spartan! You remember Richard Bland, right? But did you happen to see him again after that day?”
“No,” Defoe said. “Why should I have seen him after my connection with his case ended?”
“No,” Defoe said. “Why would I have seen him after my involvement with his case was over?”
“But didn’t you even write him a note expressing your regret at having had to perform the duty of—”
“But didn’t you at least write him a note to express your regret about having to do the duty of—”
“Certainly not!” interrupted Defoe. “Who ever heard of a foreman of a jury doing such a thing? Besides, he deserved his punishment.”
“Definitely not!” interrupted Defoe. “Who ever heard of a jury foreman doing something like that? Besides, he got what he deserved.”
The Voice was silent a moment or two before it replied:
The Voice was quiet for a moment before it answered:
“We’ll discuss the merits of the case later.... And you didn’t even go to see him hanged?”
“We’ll talk about the merits of the case later... And you didn’t even go to watch him get hanged?”
“What manner of man do you think I am?” exclaimed Defoe. “Of course I didn’t! I wasn’t even in Chicago where he was hanged.”
“What kind of man do you think I am?” Defoe exclaimed. “Of course I didn’t! I wasn’t even in Chicago when he was hanged.”
“No?” said the Voice. “Where were you?”
“No?” said the Voice. “Where were you?”
“A few weeks after the trial I had to go to Europe on a long business trip. I was gone a year or so. When I returned to this country I made my home here in New York City.”
“A few weeks after the trial, I had to go to Europe for a long business trip. I was gone for about a year. When I came back to the U.S., I settled down here in New York City.”
“So you never even read in the newspapers about Bland—” the Voice persisted. “I don’t suppose the European papers would bother with a piece of American news like that, though.”
“So you never even read in the newspapers about Bland—” the Voice continued. “I don’t think the European papers would care about an American news story like that, anyway.”
[113]
[113]
“No. I never read anything about the case after I left this country,” said Defoe.
“No. I never read anything about the case after I left this country,” Defoe said.
“That’s odd. I’d have thought you would have followed the case through to the end,” the Voice said, half-musingly. “But still, if you had, perhaps you would not be here tonight.”
"That's strange. I would have thought you would have seen the case through to the end," the Voice said, almost thoughtfully. "But then again, if you had, maybe you wouldn't be here tonight."
“Why not? What difference would it have made?”
“Why not? What difference would it have made?”
“I don’t know. That’s merely my surmise,” said the Voice.
“I don’t know. That’s just my guess,” said the Voice.
A faint footstep padded through the hall outside the living-room.
A soft footstep crept through the hall outside the living room.
“Is that you, Manuel?” Defoe asked, wondering what would happen when his Cuban valet encountered the intruder behind the chair.
“Is that you, Manuel?” Defoe asked, wondering what would happen when his Cuban valet came face to face with the intruder hiding behind the chair.
The footstep halted.
The footsteps stopped.
“Si, senor,” answered the man-servant, at a respectful distance from his master’s chair. “I come to see why you sit up so late, senor.”
“Yeah, sir,” replied the servant, standing respectfully away from his master’s chair. “I came to check why you’re up so late, sir.”
Defoe laughed mirthlessly. “Well, truth to tell, Manuel, I am detained on business,” and he wondered again how Manuel had escaped noticing the other presence in the room.
Defoe laughed without any real joy. “To be honest, Manuel, I’m here on business,” and he once more wondered how Manuel hadn’t noticed the other person in the room.
“You mean you fell asleep, senor?” asked the valet.
“You mean you fell asleep, sir?” asked the valet.
“I did, but some friendly caller has kept me pretty well awake the last ten minutes.”
“I did, but some friendly caller has kept me awake for the last ten minutes.”
“But he has gone? And you come to bed now?” inquired the Cuban.
“But he’s gone? And you’re coming to bed now?” asked the Cuban.
Defoe, after a pause, said, “Yes; I might as well go to bed, I guess.”
Defoe, after a moment, said, “Yeah; I might as well head to bed, I suppose.”
The Voice behind the chair broke in:
The voice from behind the chair interrupted:
“Tell your valet you will smoke another cigar before you retire.”
“Tell your butler you want to smoke another cigar before you go to bed.”
Defoe settled down again in the chair.
Defoe settled back down in the chair.
“You heard, Manuel?” he asked. “You see, my visitor says he wishes me to smoke another cigar.”
“You heard, Manuel?” he asked. “You see, my visitor wants me to smoke another cigar.”
“But I see no visitor, senor,” said the Cuban.
“But I don't see any visitor, sir,” said the Cuban.
“You heard what he said, though,” Defoe insisted.
“You heard what he said, right?” Defoe insisted.
“No, senor. I only hear you say he wish you to smoke another cigar,” explained the valet.
“No, sir. I only heard you say he wanted you to smoke another cigar,” explained the valet.
“Well, you ought to have your ears examined, Manuel. Get my box from the table and hand it to my visitor.”
“Well, you should get your ears checked, Manuel. Grab my box from the table and give it to my guest.”
Manuel fumbled in the darkness until he found the box, then handed it to Defoe. The latter waved it toward the Voice behind him.
Manuel stumbled around in the dark until he found the box and then passed it to Defoe. Defoe waved it in the direction of the Voice behind him.
“My guest first, Manuel,” he corrected.
"My guest first, Manuel," he corrected.
The Cuban stood motionless. “I see no one else,” he insisted.
The Cuban stood still. “I don’t see anyone else,” he insisted.
The Voice interrupted:
The Voice cut in:
“Tell him I don’t care to smoke, Mr. Defoe.”
“Tell him I’m not interested in smoking, Mr. Defoe.”
“I can see no one, senor,” the Cuban repeated.
“I can't see anyone, senor,” the Cuban repeated.
“But didn’t you just hear him?” Defoe cried, leaning forward nervously.
“But didn’t you just hear him?” Defoe exclaimed, leaning forward anxiously.
“No, senor, I hear no one speak but you.”
“No, sir, I don’t hear anyone else talking but you.”
Defoe stared up at his valet, then half rose from his chair.
Defoe looked up at his servant, then got halfway out of his chair.
“Sit down, Defoe!” commanded the Voice sharply.
“Sit down, Defoe!” the Voice commanded sharply.
Defoe sank back once more.
Defoe sank back again.
“There!” he exclaimed to his valet. “Now tell me you didn’t hear any one order me to sit down just then!”
“There!” he shouted to his attendant. “Now tell me you didn’t just hear someone tell me to sit down!”
The Cuban shook his head. “No, senor, I hear no one talk but you since I come in.”
The Cuban shook his head. “No, sir, I haven’t heard anyone talk except you since I came in.”
His master swore helplessly. “Are you trying to make a fool of me, Manuel? Do you dare stand there and tell me no one spoke to me?”
His master swore in frustration. “Are you trying to make a fool of me, Manuel? Do you really stand there and say that no one talked to me?”
“I don’t know, senor. I only know I hear no one speak—”
“I don’t know, senor. I only know I don't hear anyone talking—”
Again the Voice intruded:
Again the Voice interrupted:
“It may be that Manuel thinks you are trying to make a fool of him,” it suggested.
“It might be that Manuel thinks you’re trying to make a fool out of him,” it suggested.
“Do you?” Defoe asked the Cuban.
“Do you?” Defoe asked the Cuban.
“Do I what, senor?” the valet asked, placidly.
“Do I what, senor?” the valet asked, calmly.
“Do you think I’m trying to make a fool of you?”
“Do you really think I'm trying to make you look like a fool?”
“I do not say so, do I, senor?” the servant replied, deprecatingly.
“I’m not saying that, am I, senor?” the servant replied, modestly.
“No, but you heard—or did you hear?—this visitor say it!”
“No, but did you hear—or did you hear?—this guest say that!”
The Cuban, almost tearfully, denied it, becoming verbose in his protestation.
The Cuban, nearly in tears, denied it, going on and on in his protest.
Defoe flapped his arms on the wings of his easy chair and bade his valet hush.
Defoe waved his arms from the comfort of his easy chair and told his servant to be quiet.
“Get out of here, you brown-skinned dumbbell! One of us has gone crazy tonight!”
“Get out of here, you brown-skinned idiot! One of us has lost it tonight!”
The Cuban moved off, keeping a[114] suspicious eye upon his master. His retreating footstep presently was heard dying away in the hall outside.
The Cuban stepped away, keeping a[114] watchful eye on his master. Soon, the sound of his footsteps faded as he walked down the hall outside.
“Well, what do you think of that damned little Cuban?” Defoe asked the Voice. “I wonder what made him lie so brazenly?”
“Well, what do you think of that damn little Cuban?” Defoe asked the Voice. “I wonder what made him lie so boldly?”
There was no response. Defoe repeated his second question.
There was no answer. Defoe asked his second question again.
Still silence answered him.
Silent stillness answered him.
“Have you gone, my friend?” Defoe asked, turning part way in his chair to test the other’s watchfulness. This time no automatic punched his head and no command wilted him into the depths of his chair again.
“Have you gone, my friend?” Defoe asked, turning partway in his chair to check the other’s awareness. This time, no automatic made him flinch and no command made him sink back into the depths of his chair again.
Still doubtful of his good luck, Defoe called out once more:
Still unsure of his good luck, Defoe called out once more:
“I say, stranger, have you gone?”
“I ask you, stranger, have you left?”
The only sound that greeted his ears was the faint creaking of a window in the adjoining dining-room. Defoe rose and darted to the connecting door, snapping on the electric light at the entrance to the dining-room.
The only sound he heard was the soft creaking of a window in the nearby dining room. Defoe got up and rushed to the connecting door, turning on the electric light at the entrance to the dining room.
The room was vacant of any soul but himself.
The room was empty of anyone except him.
All he could see was the slight movement of the lace curtain at the dining-room window—and when he examined the window he found it latched.
All he could see was the slight movement of the lace curtain at the dining room window—and when he checked the window, he found it was latched.
III.
THE NEXT day Defoe went to his doctor. He wished to take stock of himself; perhaps he had been applying himself too closely to his business.
THE NEXT day Defoe went to his doctor. He wanted to evaluate himself; maybe he had been focusing too much on his work.
“You are badly run down, Allen,” the physician said, almost before he had sat down with his patient. “You look mentally distressed.”
“You look really worn out, Allen,” the doctor said, almost as soon as he sat down with his patient. “You appear to be mentally stressed.”
“I am,” admitted Defoe. “Working too hard, I guess.”
“I am,” Defoe admitted. “I guess I’ve been working too hard.”
The doctor eyed him keenly.
The doctor looked at him closely.
“Anything else troubling you?” he asked.
“Is there anything else bothering you?” he asked.
Defoe insisted there really was nothing at all beside his work that was affecting him. So the doctor gave the usual diagnosis: Too much nerve tension, not enough sleep, not the proper kinds of food. He ended by advising more rest and quiet.
Defoe insisted that nothing else was bothering him besides his work. So the doctor made the typical diagnosis: too much stress, not enough sleep, and the wrong kinds of food. He concluded by recommending more rest and relaxation.
“And avoid excitement, too,” he warned. “That old heart palpitation might crop up again, you know.”
“And avoid getting too excited, too,” he warned. “That old heart palpitations might come back, you know.”
It was all very well for the doctor to advise more rest and more sleep, but how was a man to sleep beneath a Damocles sword of mystery, of weird forebodings?
It was easy for the doctor to recommend getting more rest and sleep, but how was a person supposed to sleep under a constant threat of uncertainty and strange feelings of dread?
It was three weeks before Defoe felt that he was succeeding in obeying the doctor’s instructions, partly, at least. Then—.
It was three weeks before Defoe felt that he was finally following the doctor's instructions, at least in part. Then—.
It happened late one night. Defoe lay in bed, his back to the lighted electric lamp on the table: he had fallen asleep, reading. Suddenly he stirred at a touch on his shoulder.
It happened late one night. Defoe lay in bed, his back to the illuminated desk lamp on the table: he had dozed off while reading. Suddenly, he stirred at a touch on his shoulder.
“That you, Manuel?” he asked, drowsily. “All right, put out the li—”
“That you, Manuel?” he asked sleepily. “Okay, turn off the li—”
“No, it is not Manuel—and don’t bother to turn around, Defoe!” this last sharply, as Defoe made a movement to arise in bed.
“No, it’s not Manuel—and don’t even think about turning around, Defoe!” this last part said sharply as Defoe started to get up in bed.
“You again!” Defoe exclaimed. “What—how did you get in?”
“You're back!” Defoe said. “What—how did you get in?”
“That’s my problem, not yours,” said the Voice. “I merely dropped in again to inquire if you had thought any more of doing what I suggested.”
“That’s my problem, not yours,” said the Voice. “I just stopped by again to see if you had considered doing what I suggested.”
Defoe checked an insane desire to leap out of bed and make a break for the door—anything, to escape this tormentor at his back! But he remembered the automatic....
Defoe fought the crazy urge to jump out of bed and dash for the door—anything to get away from the tormentor behind him! But he recalled the automatic....
He got himself under a semblance of control before he answered:
He managed to get himself under control before he responded:
“Your suggestions were ridiculous. Why should I have anything to confess about the Bland trial, or why should I commit suicide over it?” He even essayed a laugh meant to be derisive.
“Your suggestions were absurd. Why should I have anything to confess about the Bland trial, or why should I end my life over it?” He even tried to laugh in a way that was meant to mock.
But the intruder chose to ignore Defoe’s evasions. His next remark was as startling as it was illuminating:
But the intruder decided to overlook Defoe's attempts to dodge the issue. His next comment was as shocking as it was revealing:
“Did you know,” said the Voice, “that of the other eleven jurors who convicted Bland, only seven are living—still?”
“Did you know,” said the Voice, “that out of the other eleven jurors who convicted Bland, only seven are still alive?”
“No; I haven’t kept track of the other eleven men,” replied Defoe, annoyed subconsciously by the detachment that the Voice gave to the word “still.”
“No; I haven’t kept track of the other eleven men,” replied Defoe, subconsciously irritated by the detachment that the Voice gave to the word “still.”
“Well, I have,” said the Voice. “Two of the surviving seven are in insane asylums; two of the four dead committed sui—.”
“Well, I have,” said the Voice. “Two of the surviving seven are in mental hospitals; two of the four dead committed sui—.”
[115]
[115]
Defoe could brook it no longer. He wrenched around in bed to grapple with his antagonist, forgetful, in his madness, of the automatic. But before he could free himself from the bedclothes the lamp was snapped out, and Defoe was left ignominiously tumbled in the darkness on the floor.
Defoe couldn't take it anymore. He turned in bed to confront his opponent, forgetting, in his rage, about the gun. But before he could get untangled from the blankets, the lamp was turned off, and Defoe found himself shamefully sprawled on the floor in the dark.
A chuckle from the vicinity of the bedroom door told him of his guest’s departure....
A chuckle from near the bedroom door let him know that his guest was leaving....
When morning came, after the nerve-racking night, Defoe found it hard to realize that his two experiences with the Voice really had taken place. None the less, he knew they were preying on his vitality, on his brain-functions.
When morning arrived after the stressful night, Defoe found it difficult to believe that his two encounters with the Voice had actually happened. Still, he knew they were draining his energy and affecting his mental state.
Repeatedly the thought came to him that it was all a dream like his recollection of the murder trial out of which he had awakened the night of the Voice’s first visit. But always against the theory of the dream he placed his remembrance of the feel of the automatic revolver; and, too, the fact that he had talked with Manuel and with the Voice at the same time argued against the dream explanation.
Repeatedly, he thought it might all be a dream, like his memory of the murder trial he had woken up from the night the Voice first visited. But he always countered this dream theory with the memory of how the automatic revolver felt in his hand; and the fact that he had talked to Manuel and the Voice at the same time also argued against the dream explanation.
Left, then, was conscience—that is, if the visits of the Voice were simply hallucinations of a distracted mind. But why should conscience wait for twelve years to haunt and harass him?
Left, then, was conscience—that is, if the visits from the Voice were just hallucinations of a distracted mind. But why would conscience take twelve years to haunt and bother him?
The more he pondered it all, the greater became the dread of another visit from the Voice. The greater grew his fear, too, of losing his reason, as he sought to analyze the situation from every conceivable standpoint. With every new bit of theorizing, Defoe felt himself giving way more and more to melancholia such as he knew is frequently but the prelude to insanity. Was it possible, he wondered, for a man’s conscience to drive him to imbecility?
The more he thought about it all, the more he dreaded another visit from the Voice. His fear of losing his sanity increased as he tried to analyze the situation from every possible angle. With every new theory, Defoe felt himself slipping further into a depression that he knew often comes right before insanity. Was it possible, he wondered, for someone's conscience to push them into foolishness?
Defoe finally accepted the inevitable.
Defoe finally accepted the reality.
“Manuel,” he ordered, the second morning after the bedroom encounter with the Voice, “pack my things. We’re going away.”
“Manuel,” he commanded, the second morning after the incident in the bedroom with the Voice, “pack my stuff. We’re leaving.”
“Away, senor? Where?”
“Away, senor? Where to?”
Defoe’s brain groped vainly for an instant, then seized upon the only chance.
Defoe’s mind searched desperately for a moment, then grabbed the only opportunity.
“The sea—a sea voyage. My nerves....”
“The sea—a sea voyage. My nerves....”
Manuel busied himself among Defoe’s clothes. “Do you need many things, senor? Do you go far away—Europe, perhaps?”
Manuel busied himself with Defoe's clothes. “Do you need a lot of things, senor? Are you going far away—Europe, maybe?”
“No, no. Just down the coast—Old Point Comfort, I guess. Yes, that’s it. A week or so of rest. Just my steamer trunk and a suitcase will do.”
“No, no. Just down the coast—Old Point Comfort, I think. Yes, that’s it. A week or so of relaxation. Just my steamer trunk and a suitcase will be fine.”
The day of the trip down the coast was as perfect as he could have wanted for his own satisfaction. All during the forenoon the Old Dominion steamer skirted the Jersey shore line, and Defoe sat out on deck basking in the sun and already feeling better for the salt-laden air that he breathed in deeply. In the afternoon he napped most of the time and when nightfall chilled the deck promenaders he descended with the rest to the dining-saloon.
The day of the trip down the coast was as perfect as he could have hoped for his own satisfaction. Throughout the morning, the Old Dominion steamer followed the Jersey shoreline, and Defoe sat on deck soaking up the sun, already feeling better from the salt-filled air he breathed in deeply. In the afternoon, he napped for most of the time, and when nightfall made the deck feel chilly to the evening strollers, he went down with the others to the dining room.
It was while sitting in the smoking-saloon, after dinner, that Defoe first had the impression that he was being watched. A poker game was going on, lackadaisically, in one corner of the saloon; scattered in chairs and cushioned seats along the windows were perhaps a dozen or fifteen men. But, for the life of him, Defoe could not pick out any one in the room who might be watching him, now he gave his fleeting impression indulgence long enough to look about him.
It was while sitting in the smoking lounge after dinner that Defoe first felt like he was being watched. A poker game was happening lazily in one corner of the lounge; scattered in chairs and cushioned seats by the windows were about a dozen or fifteen men. But, try as he might, Defoe couldn’t identify anyone in the room who could be watching him, now that he gave his brief feeling a little more attention to look around.
Finishing a cigar, Defoe decided on a deck stroll before retiring. It was too cold and damp, with a fog beginning to gather, to permit of sitting on deck, so he paced to and fro briskly up near the fore deck beneath the pilot’s tower. The nervousness of the few moments in the smoking-saloon, when he imagined himself being watched, transmuted itself into a shiver as the foggy dampness penetrated to his marrow. He lit a fresh cigar and puffed at it jerkily as if to generate bodily warmth. Presently the shiver developed into a veritable shudder such as precedes chills or certain forms of ague.
Finishing his cigar, Defoe decided to take a walk on the deck before going to bed. It was too cold and damp, with fog starting to roll in, to sit outside, so he walked back and forth briskly near the fore deck under the pilot’s tower. The anxiety from a few moments in the smoking room, when he felt like he was being watched, turned into a shiver as the damp fog seeped into his bones. He lit another cigar and puffed on it nervously, as if trying to generate some body heat. Before long, the shiver turned into a noticeable shudder, like the kind you get before chills or certain types of fevers.
Defoe, thoroughly miserable and alarmed now at the fear of sickness on board ship, chafed his cheeks with his hands and, on his way to the entrance[116] to the stateroom, he flailed his arms about himself to stem the onrush of the chill. Once inside the passageway of the staterooms, however, he felt warmer, and by the time he reached his stateroom door the chill had subsided almost completely.
Defoe, feeling completely miserable and scared about getting sick on the ship, rubbed his cheeks with his hands and waved his arms around himself to fight off the cold as he headed to the entrance[116] of the stateroom. But once he got into the hallway of the staterooms, he felt warmer, and by the time he got to his stateroom door, the cold had almost faded away.
He was still uncomfortably cold, though, as he opened the door. With one hand he unbuttoned his overcoat and with the other he reached gropingly for the electric light button on the wall. He fumbled around for it a few seconds, then swore softly in vexation because he had not noticed by daylight just where it was located.
He still felt uncomfortably cold as he opened the door. With one hand, he unbuttoned his overcoat, and with the other, he awkwardly searched for the light switch on the wall. He fumbled for it for a few seconds and then muttered softly in frustration because he hadn’t noticed in the daylight where it was.
Groping with both hands, now, he stumbled around the none-too-commodious room, feeling for the push button on the wall. He paused once and took inventory of his pockets and cursed his luck for lack of another match.
Groping with both hands, he stumbled around the cramped room, feeling for the push button on the wall. He paused for a moment to check his pockets and cursed his luck for not having another match.
Then he went to hunting in the dark again—until his hand came full against a living body....
Then he went hunting in the dark again—until he felt a living body...
IV.
THE BODY stirred, eluding Defoe’s contact.
THE BODY moved, avoiding Defoe’s touch.
Defoe fell to quaking once more, but it was not the trembling of the chill this time. He opened his mouth to challenge the intruder, and all he could do was swallow and gag at the words that stuck in his throat.
Defoe started shaking again, but this time it wasn’t from the cold. He opened his mouth to confront the intruder, but all he could do was swallow and choke on the words that got stuck in his throat.
A pressure against the pit of his stomach—a firm shove of hand upon his shoulder—and Defoe found himself stepping backward until it seemed he must have walked the length of the ship. But of course he hadn’t—he hadn’t even left the stateroom—and suddenly he was tumbled on to the edge of the berth, the pressure against his abdomen increasing.
A pressure in the pit of his stomach—a hard shove on his shoulder—and Defoe found himself stepping back until it felt like he had walked the length of the ship. But he hadn't—he hadn't even left the stateroom—and suddenly he was pushed onto the edge of the bed, the pressure on his abdomen growing.
A vague nausea gripped him. He clutched at his abdomen and his fingers wrapped themselves around the barrel of an automatic pistol. The pressure against his body became unbearable, piercing.... Defoe crumpled back into the berth and the convulsive effort restored his speech.
A dull nausea hit him. He held his stomach and his fingers wrapped around the grip of a handgun. The pressure against him became unbearable, intense... Defoe slumped back into the bed and the sudden struggle helped him find his voice again.
“What the hell are you doing?” he exploded. “Get out of here! What are you trying to do—stab me with a pistol?”
“What the hell are you doing?” he shouted. “Get out of here! What are you trying to do—shoot me with that thing?”
The incongruity of his question aroused a titter of amusement from the invisible presence.
The oddity of his question made the unseen presence chuckle with amusement.
“No, I only wished to make sure you weren’t trying to get away.”
“No, I just wanted to make sure you weren’t trying to run off.”
That Voice again!—here! Defoe cringed in a sort of abject fear.
That voice again!—here! Defoe felt a wave of sheer terror.
“What are you—who are you?” Defoe struggled to keep his voice steady, struggled, indeed, to keep his reason from flying out of balance and shattering into a thousand pieces of driveling idiocy.
“What are you—who are you?” Defoe fought to keep his voice steady, fought, in fact, to keep his mind from spiraling out of control and breaking into a thousand pieces of nonsense.
“Call me anything you care to,” replied the Voice in the dark.
“Call me whatever you want,” replied the Voice in the dark.
“I don’t believe you are—anything at all! I think you are all a dream, a nightmare, a damnable hallucination that I can’t get rid of! To hell with you! I’m going to go down to the smoking-room and—smoke you out of my mind! I’m going to stay in the light from now on, day and night, until I get over this morbid dreaming!”
“I don’t believe you are—anything at all! I think you’re all a dream, a nightmare, a terrible hallucination that I can’t shake off! To hell with you! I’m heading to the smoking room and—smoking you out of my mind! I’m going to stay in the light from now on, day and night, until I get over this messed-up dreaming!”
Defoe really thought he meant it all, until the pressure against his stomach made him doubt his courage and defiance.
Defoe truly believed he was serious about it all, until the pressure in his stomach caused him to question his bravery and defiance.
Perhaps it was the nausea—maybe seasickness; he never had thought of that!—that was griping at his vitals like the insistent pressure of a steel-barreled weapon.
Perhaps it was the nausea—maybe seasickness; he had never thought of that!—that was gripping at his insides like the relentless pressure of a steel-barreled gun.
“Sit down, Mr. Defoe!” commanded the Voice. “I’ve got something to say to you.”
“Sit down, Mr. Defoe!” the Voice ordered. “I have something to tell you.”
“To hell with you!” Defoe repeated, almost hysterically now. His hands clutched at the pressure again—and once more the pistol barrel sent him squirming back into the recesses of the berth.
“To hell with you!” Defoe shouted, almost in a panic now. His hands grabbed at the pressure again—and once more the pistol barrel made him squirm back into the corner of the berth.
“I want to talk to you some more about the Bland case,” went on the Voice, unperturbed by the other’s outburst. “When are you going to confess?”
“I want to talk to you more about the Bland case,” the Voice continued, unfazed by the other’s outburst. “When are you going to confess?”
“Confess?” Defoe parried. “Confess what?”
"Confess?" Defoe responded. "Confess what?"
“Confess that you knew Bland was innocent when you convicted him,” said the Voice.
“Admit that you knew Bland was innocent when you convicted him,” said the Voice.
[117]
[117]
“But I didn’t.” It was like wrestling with one’s conscience, Defoe thought, this interminable denying of Bland’s innocence. He was wearying of it all; his mind was revolting at the repeated “third degree” of this mysterious Voice. Soon, he feared, his brain would refuse to function.
“But I didn’t.” It felt like struggling with his conscience, Defoe thought, this endless denial of Bland’s innocence. He was tired of it all; his mind was pushing back against the constant interrogation from this mysterious Voice. Soon, he worried, his brain would stop working.
“But you’ve said you did,” the Voice insisted.
“But you said you did,” the Voice insisted.
“When? It’s a lie!” exclaimed Defoe.
“When? That’s a lie!” yelled Defoe.
The Voice chuckled, sending a shudder through the man crouching in the corner of the berth.
The Voice laughed softly, causing a shiver to run through the man huddled in the corner of the berth.
“You probably don’t know, Mr. Defoe, that for a number of years you have had the treacherous habit of talking in your sleep—talking volubly, excitedly, sometimes almost reconstructing entire incidents in your talk for the benefit of anyone who might happen to be listening.”
“You probably don’t know, Mr. Defoe, that for several years now, you’ve had the sneaky habit of talking in your sleep—talking a lot, getting really into it, and sometimes almost reliving entire events in your conversation for the benefit of anyone who might be eavesdropping.”
“Well?” asked Defoe.
"Well?" Defoe asked.
“Simply this: Manuel has overheard enough to—”
“Simply this: Manuel has overheard enough to—”
“Manuel?” broke in Defoe. “What’s he got to do with it!”
“Manuel?” Defoe interrupted. “What does he have to do with this?”
“I forgot to tell you,” the Voice apologized. “The Cuban is my confederate—former member of the Secret Police of Havana, you know. I saved his life during the Spanish war and—well, he’s paying back an old debt, as he calls it. He let me in and out of your house, and tipped me off about this trip. You see, Manuel had overheard you say, in your sleep, that you convicted an innocent man of murder. So I knew your conscience—”
“I forgot to mention,” the Voice said regretfully. “The Cuban is my ally—a former member of the Secret Police in Havana, just so you know. I saved his life during the Spanish war and—well, he’s repaying a debt, as he puts it. He helped me get in and out of your house and gave me a heads up about this trip. You see, Manuel overheard you say, in your sleep, that you convicted an innocent man of murder. So I understood your conscience—”
“Are you trying to be my conscience? Are you trying to plague me into confessing? Are you—”
“Are you trying to be my conscience? Are you trying to pressure me into confessing? Are you—”
“No,” answered the Voice, “unless you choose to call me your conscience. I’m willing. You seem to be in need of one. Do you know, Mr. Defoe,” and the Voice took on a more affable tone, “you have been fearfully distracted the last few weeks or months. You need a rest—a long rest!”
“No,” replied the Voice, “unless you want to call me your conscience. I'm happy to help. You seem to need one. Do you realize, Mr. Defoe,” and the Voice softened its tone, “you've been incredibly distracted these last few weeks or months. You need a break—a long break!”
Defoe was silent, hunched in the retreat of the berth. He had no fight left in him. Presently he fell to whimpering quietly, as a child does when it is punished beyond endurance and is too frightened to cry. The Voice, it seemed, missed the old combativeness, gone so quickly after Defoe’s late outburst, so it prodded the hunted man with its chief weapon—not its pistol, but its chuckle. This time it chuckled devilishly, aggravatingly, and it rasped against the tender sensibilities of the sniveling Defoe like salt in an open wound.
Defoe was quiet, curled up in the corner of the berth. He had no fight left in him. Soon, he started to whimper softly, like a child who’s been punished too much and is too scared to cry. The Voice seemed to miss the old defiance, which had vanished so quickly after Defoe’s recent outburst, so it poked at the hunted man with its main weapon—not a gun, but its mocking laugh. This time it laughed devilishly, annoyingly, and it grated against Defoe's sensitive feelings like salt on a raw wound.
Then something broke what little bonds of restraint remained in Defoe. He sprang, catlike, to the outer edge of the berth and lunged for the arm that held the pistol. In the darkness his head struck the cross-support of the berth above and he slumped forward, half dazed by the blow.
Then something snapped the few remaining ties of restraint in Defoe. He jumped, like a cat, to the edge of the berth and reached for the arm holding the pistol. In the darkness, his head hit the cross-support of the berth above, and he fell forward, half dazed from the impact.
Again the chuckle sounded in his ears, now ringing with the stunning impact; and again Defoe lurched forward, only to fall dizzily to the floor. He clambered clumsily to his feet, gripping the berth for a momentary prop.
Again, the chuckle echoed in his ears, now resonating with the shocking impact; and once more, Defoe stumbled forward, only to fall giddily to the floor. He awkwardly got to his feet, using the bunk for a brief support.
Soon his head began to clear. He was assembling out of the maze of ache and buzzing in his ears and brain some sort of coherent idea of where he was and what had been happening.
Soon his head started to clear. He was piecing together from the maze of pain and ringing in his ears and mind some sort of clear idea of where he was and what had been happening.
“Now I know what it all means!” he burst forth presently. “You—you sneaking, cackling little conscience, get out of here! I’m going to cheat you if I have to become a drunkard or a dope fiend the rest of my life! I’m not going to let a conscience, or a voice or a chuckle, drive me to insanity—or to confessing—or to suicide!”
“Now I get what it all means!” he exclaimed suddenly. “You—you sneaky, laughing little conscience, get out of here! I’m going to outsmart you even if it means being a drunk or a drug addict for the rest of my life! I won’t let a conscience, or a voice, or a chuckle push me to madness—or to confessing—or to suicide!”
Defoe was steady enough now, supporting himself against the upper berth. His voice grew more strident.
Defoe was stable enough now, leaning against the upper bunk. His voice became more intense.
“No, I’m not going to let my conscience get the best of me! You thought you could keep after me endlessly, but I’ll get rid of you. I’m never going to be bothered with you or your voice again! Never! Now get out of here! Get out of here, I say!”
“No, I’m not going to let my conscience take over! You thought you could chase me forever, but I’ll make sure you’re gone. I’m done with you and your voice for good! Never again! Now get out of here! I said, get out!”
The chuckle—a croaking, sepulchral chuckle it was now—answered him out of the darkness.
The chuckle—a croaky, eerie chuckle it was now—responded to him from the darkness.
“You might tell me, before I go, if you know who really did kill the man Bland was convicted of murdering,”[118] said the Voice. “I’m curious enough to wish to know his name.” And the Voice chuckled once more.
“You might let me know, before I leave, if you know who actually killed the man Bland was found guilty of murdering,”[118] said the Voice. “I’m curious enough to want to know his name.” And the Voice laughed again.
“Damn that cackle! I’ll tell you, if you choke off that infernal cackling! I’ll tell you—yes! I can tell you, because I did it! I committed that murder, you understand? I did it! Now cackle all you want to! And I convicted Bland of it! Cackle, you damned little shriveled conscience! Ho, ho, ho-ho-ho! I think it’s my turn—to—cackle—now!”
“Damn that laughter! I’ll tell you, if you keep that annoying cackling up! I’ll tell you—yes! I can tell you, because I did it! I committed that murder, you get that? I did it! Now laugh all you want! And I got Bland convicted for it! Laugh, you damned little shriveled conscience! Ho, ho, ho-ho-ho! I think it’s my turn—to—laugh—now!”
The words of the hysterical man rose to a maudlin scream that reverberated piercingly in the little stateroom.
The words of the frantic man turned into a heartbreaking scream that echoed sharply in the small stateroom.
“Now get out of here for good!” the raving Defoe shouted, recovering coherence of speech after a time. “Get out—before—I—”
“Now get out of here for good!” the furious Defoe shouted, regaining his ability to speak after a moment. “Get out—before—I—”
A blinding glare of light came as Defoe reached for the door. The intruder had found the push button.
A blinding glare of light hit as Defoe reached for the door. The intruder had discovered the push button.
Defoe stared—then toppled to the floor.
Defoe stared—then collapsed to the floor.
“Bland! Bland! You! It’s you....”
“Boring! Boring! You! It’s you....”
And before the stranger that was Bland passed from the room he felt again of the heart of the craven hulk at his feet. The doctor had been right: The tumult in the breast of the twelfth juror had been too much.
And before the stranger that was Bland left the room, he once again sensed the cowardly figure at his feet. The doctor had been correct: The chaos in the heart of the twelfth juror had been overwhelming.
If only Defoe had known that the Governor had pardoned Bland, his secret might have been safe forever.
If only Defoe had known that the Governor had pardoned Bland, his secret could have been safe forever.
[119]
[119]
a new conclusion to
Edgar Allen Poe’s
“Cask of Amontillado”
The Sequel
SOBERED on the instant—the padlock had clicked when Montresor passed the chain about my waist and thus fastened me to the wall—I stood upright in the little dungeon, the blood running cold in my veins.
SOBERED in that moment—the padlock clicked when Montresor wrapped the chain around my waist and locked me to the wall—I stood straight in the small dungeon, my blood running cold in my veins.
With maniacal laughter, he withdrew from the niche, whipped a trowel from under his robe and began to wall up the narrow opening. I knew it was not a joke, a drunken jest. I saw that his drunkenness had fallen from him. The dying flambeau fell from my nerveless hand and cast a fitful bloody glow upon the whitened, dripping walls. I shook the chain frenziedly.
With maniacal laughter, he stepped back from the niche, pulled a trowel out from under his robe, and started to seal up the narrow opening. I realized it wasn’t a joke or a drunken prank. I could see that his drunkenness had faded away. The dying torch slipped from my limp hand and cast a flickering, bloody glow on the white, dripping walls. I shook the chain in a frenzy.
“For God’s sake, Montresor!” I cried.
“For heaven’s sake, Montresor!” I exclaimed.
He replied with a horrible, mocking laugh, and, like a devil from hell, lifted his voice with mine to show that it was idle to call for help.
He responded with a cruel, mocking laugh and, like a demon from hell, raised his voice alongside mine to make it clear that calling for help was pointless.
I had always distrusted Montresor. I knew him to be a serpent. He feared me and was jealous of my person and attainments. In spite of all his fawning and his smiles, I knew he hated me deeply for the injuries I had heaped upon him and for the open insults I had added to them. And yet I swear he had never in the slightest suspected that it was not Giovanna, the tenor, who was successful with his wife, but I!
I had always mistrusted Montresor. I knew he was a snake. He was afraid of me and jealous of my qualities and achievements. Despite all his flattering and smiling, I was aware that he hated me deeply for the wrongs I had done him and for the public insults I had thrown his way. Yet, I swear he never once suspected that it was not Giovanna, the tenor, who was winning over his wife, but I!
“Fortunato!” he called, and his hoarse tone echoed in a ghastly way through the gloomy catacombs of his ancestors and re-echoed along the winding crypt.
“Fortunato!” he shouted, and his raspy voice echoed eerily through the dark catacombs of his ancestors and bounced along the twisting crypt.
I made no reply. Cold beads of fear started from my brow as I strained against the chain and listened to the soft thud of the stones he was building into the opening to make my tomb and the accompanying tinkle of his trowel. Even then, I admired, perforce, the cleverness with which he had secured his revenge.
I didn't answer. Cold beads of fear started to form on my forehead as I pulled against the chain and listened to the soft thud of the stones he was placing in the opening to create my tomb and the faint clinking of his trowel. Even then, I couldn't help but admire the cleverness with which he had gotten his revenge.
It was the night of the carnival. He had found me in the streets, dazed with wine, and, pretending that he wanted my judgment on a cask of sherry, had lured my staggering feet into the gloomy passages under his palazzo. And he had brought me into this narrow niche in the castle walls to entomb me alive where no one would ever find me. It was clever!
It was carnival night. He had spotted me in the streets, dizzy from drinking, and, acting like he wanted my opinion on a barrel of sherry, had led my unsteady steps into the dark corridors beneath his palazzo. He brought me to this small nook in the castle walls to bury me alive where no one would ever discover me. It was clever!
My memory fails me now, but I doubt not I cried out many times for pity and mercy; and I take no shame in thinking this may have been so. I recall his words and his horrible mouthings as he worked with more haste and zeal than skill.
My memory isn’t great right now, but I don’t doubt that I shouted out for help and mercy many times; and I’m not ashamed to think that might have happened. I remember his words and his terrible mumblings as he worked with more urgency and enthusiasm than actual skill.
But I was a brave man always. I did not yield myself to fate. It was unthinkable. I, Fortunato, to die walled in by Montresor! I cursed him and his line. I wrenched at the chain with ferocious strength, more eager to have[120] him by the throat than to be free to live. I called upon all the saints and particularly to my patron saint. You shall see that I was not unheard.
But I was always a brave man. I didn't give in to fate. It was unimaginable. I, Fortunato, to die trapped by Montresor! I cursed him and his family. I pulled at the chain with fierce strength, wanting more to grab him by the throat than to be free to live. I called out to all the saints, especially my patron saint. You'll see that I wasn't ignored.
The wall grew high—to his breast—and in the light of his flambeau set somewhere in the wall outside I could see Montresor’s sweating face as he labored with the stones.
The wall rose up to his chest, and in the light of his torch placed somewhere in the wall outside, I could see Montresor's sweating face as he struggled with the stones.
Suddenly he thrust his torch through the opening, now no larger than his head—and to deceive him I prostrated myself upon the floor and laughed the laugh of a dying man.
Suddenly, he pushed his flashlight through the opening, now barely larger than his head—and to trick him, I lay flat on the floor and laughed like a man on his last breath.
I heard the thud of another stone, and looked up quickly. My flambeau had died out: Montresor’s had disappeared. And there was no opening! I was in a tomb of stone!
I heard the thud of another stone and looked up fast. My torch had gone out; Montresor’s had vanished. And there was no way out! I was trapped in a stone tomb!
Absolute darkness surrounded me, and the walls seemed to press in upon me like icy blankets. And silence as absolute as the darkness reigned.
Absolute darkness surrounded me, and the walls felt like they were closing in on me like icy blankets. Silence as complete as the darkness ruled.
I leaped to my feet. Silence! Silence, absolute silence, save for my own labored breathing. Maria! Suppose the mortar hardened ere I could throw my weight against the poor wall he had built. Then I were lost!
I jumped to my feet. Silence! Complete silence, except for my own heavy breathing. Maria! What if the mortar hardened before I could push against the weak wall he had built? Then I would be doomed!
I called out aloud to my holy saint. Lucky it was that I had the bodily strength of two. I strained upon the chain wildly; I seized it in my hands and tore at it with savage determination. I would not die thus! In desperation, frantic with rage and fear, I made one last violent, prodigious effort to free myself, with strength enough to make the palazzo tremble, and in that last great effort the staples of the chain tore loose from the half-rotten stone in which they were fastened.
I shouted loudly to my holy saint. Thank goodness I had the strength of two people. I pulled on the chain wildly; I grabbed it with my hands and yanked at it with fierce determination. I refused to die like this! In a fit of desperation, overwhelmed with rage and fear, I made one final, powerful attempt to break free, with enough force to make the palazzo shake, and in that last massive effort, the staples of the chain ripped loose from the decaying stone where they were attached.
Hot tears of joy welled in my eyes. I vowed a hundred candles to the Virgin: but I could not then take time to give thanks.
Hot tears of joy filled my eyes. I promised a hundred candles to the Virgin, but I couldn't take the time to give thanks then.
Throwing myself upon the wall Montresor had just reared, my feet desperately braced on the rough floor, I fought for liberty like a tiger. Heavens! It gave!—the wall gave!
Throwing myself against the wall Montresor had just built, my feet desperately braced on the rough floor, I fought for freedom like a tiger. Oh my god! It gave!—the wall gave!
It yielded like a stiff canvas against the push of a hand, gave slowly, but surely—bulged outward, then went rumbling down! I thrust myself through the jagged opening into the catacombs. I was free!
It bent like a stiff canvas under the pressure of a hand, gave way slowly but surely—sticking out, then came crashing down! I pushed myself through the sharp opening into the tunnels. I was free!
What joy if Montresor had been there, even though he wore his rapier and I had but my poinard!
What joy it would have been if Montresor had been there, even though he had his rapier and I only had my dagger!
It was very dark, and yet I could see a gleam of light in the direction from which we had come, Montresor crazed with the thought of sweet revenge, I drunk with wine. I paused and thought. Should I find him in the streets in this gay time and slay him. No! I laughed insanely, yet clearly. No! There was a better thing to do.
It was really dark, but I could still see a glimmer of light coming from the direction we had just come from. Montresor was consumed by thoughts of sweet revenge, while I was tipsy from the wine. I stopped and thought for a moment. Should I search for him in the streets during this festive time and kill him? No! I laughed, both crazily and clearly. No! There was a better way to handle this.
With haste and no mean skill, I built up the wall anew, closing the opening of what might have been my tomb—had I been a weak man—and against this new wall erected a rampart of old bones; then, thrusting the dangling ends of the chain within my doublet, began to retrace my feet toward freedom.
Quickly and with impressive skill, I rebuilt the wall, sealing off what could have been my tomb—if I had been a weak man—and against this new wall, I piled up a barrier of old bones. Then, shoving the loose ends of the chain into my shirt, I started to make my way back toward freedom.
I struck my foot against some small, soft object, and halted with a start. I leaned over. I had kicked against Montresor’s mask, and I put it over my face.
I kicked something soft and small and suddenly stopped. I bent down. I had kicked Montresor’s mask, and I put it on my face.
I knew that all of his servants were away to enjoy the carnival, but it would do no harm to wear this mask—and it served my purpose. I passed through the crypt and walked back swiftly and steadily through the range of low arches through which I had come staggering to an awful doom.
I knew all his servants were off enjoying the carnival, but wearing this mask wouldn’t hurt—and it would help me achieve my goal. I made my way through the crypt and quickly walked back through the series of low arches that I had stumbled through on my way to an awful fate.
Soon I was above in my false friend’s rich suites in the cheerful glow of many lights. But all was quiet. No one stirred. I was alone—safe!
Soon I was up in my fake friend's fancy suites, surrounded by the cheerful glow of many lights. But it was all quiet. No one was moving. I was alone—safe!
I went light-footed through the deserted house—I could hear the shouts and laughter of the merry people in the street—until I came to the passage leading to the plaza.
I walked quietly through the empty house—I could hear the shouts and laughter of the cheerful people outside—until I reached the hallway that led to the plaza.
There I stopped, with the blood jumping through my veins like wildfire. In this hall, in the corner upon a low settee, lay Montresor, sprawling in a heavy stupor, as drunk with wine as I had been when I had trustfully entered within his doors. I paused over his body. Within my bosom was the dagger[121] with which I never part. And yet I let him lie there unharmed.
There I stopped, my blood racing like wildfire. In this hall, in the corner on a low couch, lay Montresor, sprawled out in a deep stupor, just as drunk on wine as I had been when I had confidently walked through his doors. I paused over his body. In my chest was the dagger[121] that I never part with. And yet, I let him lie there unharmed.
When I elbowed my way, masked, through the square, it was twelve o’clock. I was in time to keep my appointment with his wife! I laughed. What a jest!
When I pushed my way through the square, wearing a mask, it was twelve o'clock. I had made it in time for my appointment with his wife! I laughed. What a joke!
And Montresor’s wife was awaiting me in the usual place. Such a beautiful woman! I really loved her—and I hoped he did.
And Montresor’s wife was waiting for me in the usual spot. What a beautiful woman! I truly loved her—and I hoped he did.
I was as clever as I was brave—I was, indeed, an exceedingly clever man. I had seen my creditors pressing and all things turning toward ruin, and that was why I had converted everything possible into gold and precious stones.
I was as smart as I was bold—I was, in fact, a really smart guy. I had noticed my creditors getting anxious and everything heading toward disaster, and that’s why I had turned everything I could into gold and valuable gems.
That night I crept unseen into my own house, from which my servants, like Montresor’s, had stolen away to enjoy the carnival, and, securing all the wealth I had secreted, was up and away, my chain stricken off by an obscure armorer. I have no doubt that my body-servant was executed for the theft of my fortune—as indeed he should have been for watching my belongings so poorly. But I know not.
That night, I snuck into my own house without anyone seeing me, since my servants, like Montresor’s, had left to enjoy the carnival. I gathered all the valuables I had hidden and then slipped away, my restraints removed by an unknown armorer. I have no doubt that my body servant was executed for stealing my fortune—he definitely deserved it for not watching over my things better. But I don’t really know.
Then we left the city while the streets were still crowded and gay—Montresor’s wife and I—and went to England, where we have lived a long life very happily.
Then we left the city while the streets were still bustling and cheerful—Montresor’s wife and I—and went to England, where we have lived a long and very happy life.
Years ago I heard a vague rumor that Montresor believed his beautiful wife had gone away with Giovanna, the tenor, who disappeared at about that time. But it was not so. As for Lady Fortunato—she may have guessed the truth.
Years ago, I heard a vague rumor that Montresor thought his beautiful wife had run off with Giovanna, the tenor, who vanished around the same time. But that wasn't the case. As for Lady Fortunato—she might have figured out the truth.
And Montresor will believe until he dies that my bones lie crumbling in the little walled-in dungeon below his palazzo.
And Montresor will believe until he dies that my bones are decaying in the small, walled dungeon beneath his palace.
[122]
[122]
The Weaving
Shadows
CHET BURKE was lazily reclining in his favorite easy chair, absorbed in a rare book on alchemy and black magic, when his sister answered a summons at the door.
CHET BURKE was lounging in his favorite chair, engrossed in a rare book about alchemy and black magic, when his sister responded to a call at the door.
In addition to managing the household affairs of the apartment in which she and Burke lived alone, her duties also consisted in scrutinizing the many visitors. Most of them could be persuaded to call at the book stall, which Burke conducted when not devoted to some criminal mystery that held him until it was solved. Others, whose cases were urgent, were admitted to the apartment, thus infringing on Burke’s only recreation, reading and study.
In addition to managing the household tasks of the apartment where she and Burke lived alone, her responsibilities also included keeping an eye on the various visitors. Most of them could be encouraged to stop by the book stall that Burke ran when he wasn't wrapped up in some criminal mystery that kept him occupied until it was solved. Others, whose situations were pressing, were allowed into the apartment, interrupting Burke’s only leisure time, which was spent reading and studying.
The visitors were Chief Rhyne, a friend of Burke’s, of the Rhyne Detective Agency, and a stranger.
The visitors were Chief Rhyne, a friend of Burke's from the Rhyne Detective Agency, and an unknown person.
Burke laid aside his book and greeted the callers with a friendly nod. Rhyne, a portly, flushed man, settled his sturdy body into a convenient chair. The stranger, an intelligent-looking man, appeared ill at ease. He stood self-consciously beside Rhyne, absently running the brim of his soft hat through browned, muscular-looking fingers.
Burke put his book down and welcomed the visitors with a friendly nod. Rhyne, a chubby, red-faced man, comfortably plopped his solid frame into a nearby chair. The stranger, who looked smart, seemed uncomfortable. He stood awkwardly next to Rhyne, absentmindedly running the brim of his soft hat through his tanned, muscular fingers.
“Burke,” grunted Rhyne heavily, “meet Mr. Hayden. He is bothered about a very mysterious affair. It has worked on his nerves until he has decided to consult an expert. It’s beyond me, so I brought him around to you.”
“Burke,” Rhyne said with a heavy sigh, “meet Mr. Hayden. He’s dealing with a really puzzling situation. It’s stressed him out so much that he’s decided to seek advice from an expert. I can’t figure it out, so I brought him to you.”
Rhyne sighed with relief, and eased back in his chair.
Rhyne let out a sigh of relief and leaned back in his chair.
Hayden stuck out a rough, calloused hand to Burke. His bronzed face flushed slightly at Rhyne’s statement.
Hayden extended a rough, calloused hand to Burke. His tanned face turned slightly red at Rhyne’s comment.
“I am more concerned,” he said, in a surprisingly agreeable voice, “about how you will receive what I have to relate. I can hardly believe yet that the things exist, although I have seen them three nights in succession.”
“I’m more worried,” he said, in a surprisingly friendly tone, “about how you’ll take what I have to say. I can hardly believe these things are real, even though I’ve seen them for three nights in a row.”
He shook his head in doubt, and sat down mechanically in the chair that Burke drew up.
He shook his head in disbelief and sat down automatically in the chair that Burke pulled over.
While Hayden was gathering his thoughts, Burke quietly sized him up. Hayden appeared to be a man of about forty-five. His face was deeply tanned, and his appearance suggested many hours spent out of doors. Burke noted at once his trait of eying one direct from warm brown eyes. He was garbed quietly, and evidently in his best. His dark suit was set off by square-toed shoes, above which glared white socks. A low, soft, white collar, with a black string tie, completed his obviously habitual concession to dress. On the whole, Hayden struck the detective as a wholesome type of the practical mechanic.
While Hayden was gathering his thoughts, Burke quietly assessed him. Hayden looked to be around forty-five. His face was deeply tanned, and he seemed to have spent a lot of time outdoors. Burke immediately noticed his habit of looking directly at people with warm brown eyes. He was dressed simply but clearly in his best. His dark suit was complemented by square-toed shoes, which were contrasted by glaring white socks. A soft white collar and a black string tie completed his obvious effort to dress well. Overall, Hayden seemed to Burke like a solid example of a practical mechanic.
“Now, Mr. Hayden,” said Burke musingly, his eyes half closed and vacant,[123] “state your case fully. We will try not to interrupt you.”
“Now, Mr. Hayden,” Burke said thoughtfully, his eyes half closed and blank, [123] “please explain your situation in detail. We’ll do our best not to interrupt you.”
The detective lounged down in his chair, his heavy lips slightly drooping, and his long legs crossed indolently in front of him. His eyes had their customary vague stare through the tortoise-shell glasses that veiled them.
The detective slouched in his chair, his thick lips drooping slightly, and his long legs crossed lazily in front of him. His eyes had their usual distant gaze behind the tortoise-shell glasses that obscured them.
Hayden drew a long breath, then exhaled it in a long sigh. With a brisk straightening of his shoulders he said:
Hayden took a deep breath and then let it out with a long sigh. Straightening his shoulders quickly, he said:
“I am a carpenter. Until recently, or, to be exact, until four days ago, I lived in New Orleans. I am a bachelor, and it doesn’t make much difference to me where I live, so long as I can find work at my trade. Therefore I came up here, to Sunken Mine, in the Highlands of the Hudson, to live with a widowed sister and her daughter.”
“I’m a carpenter. Until recently, or to be precise, until four days ago, I lived in New Orleans. I’m single, and it doesn’t really matter to me where I live as long as I can find work in my trade. So, I came up here to Sunken Mine, in the Highlands of the Hudson, to stay with my widowed sister and her daughter.”
He paused, and his eyes grew reflective. For a moment he was evidently measuring his words. With a quick intake of his breath, he resumed:
He paused, and his eyes became thoughtful. For a moment, he was clearly choosing his words carefully. With a quick intake of breath, he continued:
“My sister lives in an aged, pre-Revolutionary house, deep in the mountains. It is a lonely place, and a secluded dwelling. At one time it was probably a restful appearing country farmhouse. Today it is a weathered frame building, set in a grove of dead and whitened chestnut trees.
“My sister lives in an old, pre-Revolutionary house, deep in the mountains. It’s a lonely spot, and a secluded home. At one point, it was likely a peaceful-looking country farmhouse. Now, it’s a worn frame building, surrounded by a grove of dead and bleached chestnut trees."
“The house is a one-story-and-attic affair, with rough stone fireplaces at the side, and a long sloping roof that pitches low at the rear. Owing to its age and the condition of the place, it is a dreary spot for one used to the city. My sister affects ancient, antique furnishings, which does not lessen the impression of living in the past. As soon as I crossed the door-sill I was affected by this vague, misty remembrance of being there before.
“The house is a one-story with an attic, featuring rough stone fireplaces on the sides and a long sloping roof that drops low at the back. Because of its age and overall condition, it feels pretty gloomy for someone used to city life. My sister loves old, antique furniture, which doesn’t help the feeling of living in the past. The moment I stepped over the threshold, I was struck by a vague, misty sense of having been there before.”
“It may strike you as strange that my sister picked out a place of this type to spend the remainder of her days. But she had, to her and her daughter, good reasons. Both she and my niece are earnest spiritualists. Both receive messages, and are, in truth, sincere mediums. For some reason, my sister claims that the atmosphere of the old dwelling helps them to materialize those that have gone before. I myself have considerable faith in those things, although I treat it in a practical manner. I only believe what I actually see. What I am about to relate, I have both seen and felt.”
“It might seem odd that my sister chose a place like this to spend the rest of her days. But she and her daughter have their reasons. Both are dedicated spiritualists. They both receive messages and are, honestly, genuine mediums. For some reason, my sister believes that the atmosphere of the old house helps them connect with those who have passed on. I have a fair amount of faith in these things, although I approach it quite practically. I only believe what I can actually see. What I’m about to share, I have both seen and felt.”
Hayden paused for an instant to stare earnestly at Burke. The detective nodded to him to continue.
Hayden paused for a moment to look intently at Burke. The detective signaled for him to go on.
“I have read deeply,” went on Hayden, “and in my spare time I could be called a bookworm. I work at my trade, but live much in the past, especially in books. For this reason, I could be sympathetic to my sister’s idea of living close to her life’s hobby, or her ‘mission,’ as she calls it.
“I’ve read a lot,” Hayden continued, “and in my spare time, you could call me a bookworm. I work at my job, but I spend a lot of time in the past, especially in books. Because of this, I can relate to my sister’s idea of living close to her passions, or her ‘mission,’ as she likes to call it.”
“There is one more reason why my sister purchased the place, six weeks ago. It was the original settling place of the family, before the Revolution. As the result of a family tragedy, some hundred years or more ago, the place passed into other hands. Few new buildings are constructed in that sparsely settled, unfertile section, and most of the houses have stood for generations. Consequently, the old Hayden house was never disturbed. At the time it came back into the family it was vacant and for sale.
“There’s one more reason my sister bought the place six weeks ago. It was the original home of the family before the Revolution. Due to a family tragedy over a hundred years ago, the place went to other owners. There aren't many new buildings built in that sparsely populated, infertile area, and most of the houses have been around for generations. Because of that, the old Hayden house was never touched. When it came back to the family, it was empty and up for sale.”
“They had been living there about two months when I came there to live with them. The room I occupied Sunday night is on the second floor. It is a semi-attic room, lit by one window. Before I came, the room was occupied by my niece. On my arrival it was arranged for me, and the girl and her mother occupied a bedroom downstairs.
“They had been living there for about two months when I moved in with them. The room I stayed in on Sunday night is on the second floor. It’s a semi-attic room, lit by a single window. Before I arrived, my niece lived there. When I got there, it was set up for me, and the girl and her mother had a bedroom downstairs.”
“It was around eleven-thirty Sunday night when I went to bed, and was soon asleep. I awoke with the feeling that something was stifling me. It was as if I had a heavy cold and found difficulty in breathing. This peculiar sensation of suffocation finally caused me to rouse into complete wakefulness. The strange smothering seemed to ease as I got more fully awake. Unable to fall asleep again, I lay looking out of the window at the stars. The bed is at the end of the room, and the window was in direct sight.
“It was around 11:30 Sunday night when I went to bed, and I quickly fell asleep. I woke up feeling like something was choking me. It was as if I had a heavy cold and was struggling to breathe. This weird feeling of suffocation finally made me fully wake up. The strange heaviness seemed to lighten as I became more awake. Unable to fall asleep again, I lay there looking out the window at the stars. The bed is at the end of the room, and the window was clearly visible.”
“The house was intensely still. I noticed this in particular, as I remarked[124] the absence of the city noises I had been used to. I can’t recollect that there was so much as an insect stirring. My own breathing, as in imagination I still struggled for breath, was the only sound. It appeared to fill the room with a hoarse, rasping murmur. I likened myself to a dying man, gasping his last breath. This fancy, to one of my usual practical trend, was perplexing to myself. Still, in the few moments before the things appeared, my thoughts apparently dwelt on uncanny ideas. At the same time I was conscious of a queer tingling of my body.
The house was eerily quiet. I especially noticed this because there were no city sounds I was used to. I can't remember even a single insect moving. My own breathing, as I imagined I was still struggling for air, was the only sound. It seemed to fill the room with a hoarse, rasping murmur. I felt like a dying man, gasping for his last breath. This thought, unusual for someone like me who is usually practical, confused me. Yet, in the few moments before things appeared, my mind lingered on strange ideas. At the same time, I felt an odd tingling throughout my body.
“As I lay staring at the faint light of the sky, I slowly became conscious of a singular illusion, or, as I am at times led to believe, a startling visitation. The dark shadows of the room appeared to be dancing rapidly before my eyes. They were streaming in long wreaths, coiling in fantastic spirals, and wafting through the room in wide, level films of blackness.
“As I lay staring at the dim light of the sky, I slowly became aware of a unique illusion, or, as I sometimes come to think, a surprising encounter. The dark shadows in the room seemed to be dancing quickly in front of me. They streamed in long loops, twisting in amazing spirals, and flowed through the room in broad, flat sheets of darkness.
“I don’t know how I could see this, but it was plainly visible. Yet the room, except for the faint light that came from the clear, moonless sky, was in fairly deep darkness. It seemed that the moving shadows that formed before my eyes were only discernible because of their greater density. I can only liken this uncanny movement of the shadows to swaying and floating clouds of tobacco smoke, when one is smoking slowly and freely.
“I don’t know how I could see this, but it was clearly visible. Yet the room, except for the faint light from the clear, moonless sky, was quite dark. It felt like the moving shadows forming before my eyes were only visible because they were denser. I can only compare this eerie movement of the shadows to the swaying and drifting clouds of tobacco smoke when someone is smoking slowly and leisurely.”
“For some moments I watched the movements of the shadows. Then I observed that they were forming in a more stable order. They were now lying in long, round coils of blackness, horizontally across the room, and twisting rapidly. For several moments they lay motionless, except for their rapid turning, then, as if stirred by a firm direct breeze, they undulated toward the head of the stairs. This drift brought several horizontal layers into contact. At the moment of their touching, the shadows seemed to weave into huge rolls, which streamed from sight rapidly down the stairs. The room now appeared to grow lighter, and the air clearer. Also, all sensation of smothering had left me.
“For a while, I watched the shadows move. Then I noticed they were arranging themselves in a more stable way. They now lay in long, round coils of darkness, stretching horizontally across the room and twisting quickly. For several moments they were still, except for their fast spinning, then, as if stirred by a strong, direct breeze, they undulated toward the top of the stairs. This movement brought several horizontal layers together. At the moment they touched, the shadows seemed to weave into massive rolls, which quickly disappeared down the stairs. The room now seemed to grow lighter, and the air clearer. Also, I no longer felt smothered.”
“I lay there quietly after the disappearance of the shadows, pondering over the strange affair. So far, I was fairly calm, except for the wonderment of the thing. The return of the shadows was cause of my fears and suspense as to the final outcome.
“I lay there quietly after the shadows vanished, thinking about the strange situation. So far, I felt pretty calm, except for my curiosity about it. The return of the shadows caused my fears and suspense about the final outcome."
“My eyes were gazing absently out of the window, as I had not turned my eyes from the stairs after the black rolls had streamed down them. Slowly, so slowly that it scarcely seemed to move, I saw a black, humanlike form rise above the sill of the window. I could just see the top of it as it mounted the stairs. I watched it with a keen realization that it had something to do with the shadows.
“My eyes were staring blankly out the window, as I hadn't taken them off the stairs after the black shapes had rolled down. Slowly, so slowly that it barely seemed to move, I saw a black, human-like figure rise above the window sill. I could only see the top of it as it climbed the stairs. I watched it, fully aware that it was connected to the shadows.”
“Very slowly, almost imperceptibly, the round, headlike shape continued to rise. I could now see it plainly, outlined against the lighter sky. The shape now rose to its full height. It had the form of a shapeless human figure. That is, I could distinguish the smaller head shadow above, and what would answer for a body, if one were at all imaginative. The thing passed beyond the window and drifted into the darkness at the end of the room. Yet, I could still make out its vague form by its greater blackness.
“Very slowly, almost unnoticed, the round, head-like shape kept rising. I could now see it clearly, outlined against the lighter sky. The shape rose to its full height. It looked like a formless human figure. I could pick out the small head shadow above and what could be considered a body if you were at all imaginative. The thing moved past the window and floated into the darkness at the end of the room. Still, I could make out its vague shape by its deeper blackness."
“My eyes went back to the window. Another figure was slowly blocking the cheerful light of the sky. Again a black form emerged to its full height. It joined the first. I am not a coward. I lay quiet, wondering what the thing presaged.
"My eyes returned to the window. Another figure was slowly blocking the bright light of the sky. Again, a dark silhouette rose to its full height. It joined the first one. I’m not afraid. I stayed still, wondering what this meant."
“The two figures advanced to the center of the room. They were now fairly discernible. One of them walked to an old-fashioned dresser at one side of the room, stood there a moment, then joined the other figure. With this, both shapes turned and passed down the stairs.
“The two figures moved to the center of the room. They were now quite visible. One of them walked over to an antique dresser on one side of the room, paused for a moment, then joined the other figure. With that, both shapes turned and went down the stairs.”
“As they were disappearing, I called. The forms were so clear, and I was by this time so far from sleep, that my mind hit on a logical reason to explain the thing. It was evidently my sister[125] and my niece. They had wanted something from the dresser, and, not wishing to disturb me, had come up quietly, got what they wanted, and then returned to their room.
“As they were disappearing, I called out. The shapes were so clear, and I was wide awake by this point, that my mind came up with a logical explanation for what I saw. It was clearly my sister[125] and my niece. They must have wanted something from the dresser and, not wanting to wake me, had crept up quietly, taken what they needed, and then gone back to their room.
“Getting no answer to my call, I sprang out of bed to convince myself of the truth of my belief. I went downstairs, and to their room. Both were in bed and fast asleep. I awoke them. Neither one had been up since retiring. I did not tell them of the black forms, but made some excuse for awakening them. The remainder of the night I spent in the kitchen, sleeping in a large rocking chair.”
“Getting no response to my call, I jumped out of bed to prove my belief was true. I went downstairs and into their room. Both were in bed and fast asleep. I woke them up. Neither had been out of bed since going to sleep. I didn’t mention the dark figures but made up an excuse for waking them. I spent the rest of the night in the kitchen, sleeping in a large rocking chair.”
Hayden paused and stared at Burke.
Hayden stopped and looked at Burke.
“GO ON,” said Burke shortly. “This would not have brought you to me.” Hayden shook his head.
“GO ON,” Burke said curtly. “You wouldn’t have come to me for this.” Hayden shook his head.
“No,” he said, “it was what came after. This same night, as I arose from the bed, following the disappearance of the two forms down the stairway, I had reached the center of the room when I became conscious of standing in something that was wet to my feet. I was barefooted, and when I looked at my feet I found them soiled with blood.
“No,” he said, “it was what happened next. That same night, as I got up from the bed after the two figures went down the staircase, I had reached the center of the room when I realized I was standing in something wet beneath my feet. I was barefoot, and when I looked at my feet, I saw they were covered in blood.
“Naturally I thought that I had cut myself; but a close examination revealed no cut or bruise of any sort. I lit a lamp and went back upstairs. My first glance was at the spot where I had first felt the wetness. A glance revealed the cause. Directly in the center of the bare board floor was a large pool of fresh blood. It was slowly spreading out over the floor, and sinking into the dry wood. I cleaned it up as much as possible, and then searched the room thoroughly. There was absolutely nothing that I could find that would explain the blood.
“Of course, I thought I had cut myself, but a close look showed no cut or bruise at all. I lit a lamp and went back upstairs. My first look was at the spot where I first felt the wetness. A quick glance revealed the cause. Right in the middle of the bare wooden floor was a large pool of fresh blood. It was slowly spreading out over the floor and soaking into the dry wood. I cleaned it up as best as I could and then searched the room thoroughly. There was absolutely nothing I could find that would explain the blood."
“The next morning, both my sister and my niece complained of feeling languid and fagged. My niece, a very white, frail girl, was even more colorless than usual, and her mother, noticeable for her deep intense eyes and the black rings that encircle them, seemed listless and indifferent to everything. Noting this, I scrubbed up the bloodstains before they made up the room, and said nothing of what I had seen.
“The next morning, both my sister and my niece complained of feeling drained and exhausted. My niece, a very pale, frail girl, looked even more washed out than usual, and her mother, known for her deep intense eyes and the dark circles around them, seemed unresponsive and indifferent to everything. Noticing this, I cleaned up the bloodstains before they finished cleaning the room and said nothing about what I had seen.”
“Things were normal until Monday night. Again, about the same hour, I was awakened by a smothering sensation. Once more I heard my own breathing as I gasped for air. As I got more fully awake, I found that the smothering sensation grew more intense. I sat up in bed, crouched over like one suffering with the asthma, and striving to fill my lungs with air. But this did not relieve my distress.
“Things were normal until Monday night. Again, around the same time, I was jolted awake by a suffocating feeling. Once more, I could hear my own breathing as I struggled for air. As I became more aware, I noticed that the suffocating sensation got stronger. I sat up in bed, hunched over like someone having an asthma attack, trying to fill my lungs with air. But that didn’t ease my discomfort.”
“Unconsciously, my eyes were fixed across the dark room. Again occurred the weaving of the shadows. Panting, stifling, and seemingly unable to arouse myself enough to get out of bed, I watched the repetition of the scene of the previous night. Once the horizontal streams of shadows were formed, my breathing became more normal, and I seemed to regain the power to move and think clearly.
“Without realizing it, my eyes were focused across the dark room. The shadows began to weave again. I was breathing heavily, feeling trapped, and unable to muster the energy to get out of bed. I watched the same scene play out as it had the night before. Once the horizontal streams of shadows took shape, my breathing steadied, and I felt like I could finally move and think clearly again.”
“I then deliberately waited to see the finish of the affair. The banks of twisting shadows disappeared down the stairway, and the two figures repeated their previous trip. As soon as they had descended past the window, I sprang from bed and lit my lamp. My eyes went at once to the floor. The pool of fresh blood was there for the second time. I let it lay and tiptoed down stairs, and to the women’s room. Both were in a sound sleep, but I was struck at once by the haggardness of their features.
“I then intentionally waited to see how things would end. The twisting shadows vanished down the stairs, and the two figures retraced their earlier steps. As soon as they had gone past the window, I jumped out of bed and turned on my lamp. My eyes immediately went to the floor. The pool of fresh blood was there again. I left it and quietly made my way downstairs to the women’s room. Both were fast asleep, but I was immediately taken aback by the tired look on their faces.”
“I did not awake them. Getting a basin and water, I returned upstairs. I again scrubbed up the floor, this time with much care, as the stain had now gone deep into the aged boards. Leaving the lamp lit, I went back to bed. Finally I fell asleep. Nothing occurred during the remainder of the night.
“I didn’t wake them up. I got a basin and some water and went back upstairs. I scrubbed the floor again, this time really carefully, since the stain had soaked into the old boards. I left the lamp on and went back to bed. Finally, I fell asleep. Nothing happened for the rest of the night.”
“The morning after this second visitation,” resumed Hayden, “I again remarked the extreme pallor of my niece and the haggard, gaunt face of her mother. Still, I remained silent, determined to solve the riddle for myself.
“The morning after this second visit,” Hayden continued, “I once again noticed my niece’s extreme pale complexion and her mother’s haggard, gaunt face. Still, I stayed quiet, resolved to figure out the mystery on my own."
“Last night I retired early, and I took several precautions. First, I secured an electric flashlight. Next, I powdered the stairs with flour. I also sprinkled the floor on the attic room. I now had a[126] trap that no human being, or any mechanical figure, could tread over without leaving a trace. This done, I blew out the lamp and went to bed.
“Last night, I went to bed early and took some precautions. First, I grabbed an electric flashlight. Then, I dusted the stairs with flour. I also sprinkled flour on the attic floor. Now I had a[126] trap that no person or machine could step over without leaving a mark. Once that was done, I turned off the lamp and went to sleep.
“I lay awake for a matter of two or three hours. I was determined to stay awake until the shadows commenced to form, or until I began to feel the smothering sensation. In this way, I would have a grasp on it from beginning to end. But in spite of my resolution, I fell asleep.
“I lay awake for about two or three hours. I was determined to stay awake until the shadows started to form, or until I began to feel that suffocating sensation. This way, I would have a handle on it from start to finish. But despite my resolve, I fell asleep.”
“I was again awakened by an uncanny feeling. Firm hands, or, rather, some peculiar force, seemed to hold my arms down on the bed. I sought to draw up my legs in order to slip out of bed, but found them held by an unyielding power. Finally, I discovered that I was unable to move any part of my body. I was certainly awake, yet I was as helpless as a person in a nightmare, who fancies that his body is totally paralyzed.
“I was again awakened by a strange feeling. Firm hands, or rather, some odd force, seemed to pin my arms down on the bed. I tried to pull up my legs to get out of bed, but found them held by a relentless power. In the end, I realized I couldn’t move any part of my body. I was definitely awake, yet I felt as helpless as someone in a nightmare who believes their body is completely paralyzed.”
“Forced to lay motionless, I saw the black shadows stream from various parts of the room. This time they formed over my bed. I could feel them drift across my face, spinning, waving, and twisting and contorting. It was an unearthly feeling, lying there helpless to avert anything that might happen. There is nothing I can describe that would be similar to the feeling of those black forms, ceaselessly in motion. It might be likened to some invisible force that presses on one, or to a heavy fog that a person seems to feel in a material manner, with a strong impression of its dampness and chill.
“Forced to lie completely still, I saw dark shadows streaming from different parts of the room. This time, they gathered over my bed. I could feel them drifting across my face, spinning, waving, twisting, and contorting. It was an otherworldly sensation, lying there helpless to stop anything that might happen. There’s nothing I can compare to the feeling of those dark forms, always in motion. It might be similar to some invisible force pressing down on you, or to a heavy fog that you can almost feel physically, with a strong sense of its dampness and chill.”
“This helplessness and the weaving of the shadows went on for perhaps five minutes. Then, as the twisting rolls started to stream down the stairs, I could feel my body regaining its power. With the disappearance of the materializing forms, I became physically and mentally myself again.
“This helplessness and the weaving of the shadows lasted for maybe five minutes. Then, as the twisting shapes began to flow down the stairs, I could feel my body getting its strength back. With the vanishing of the emerging figures, I became physically and mentally myself again."
“I then got the electric torch in my hand, ready to flash it at the proper moment. The figures rose above the stair, and I directed the bulb of the light toward them. I waited until they advanced to the center of the room, then I threw on the light.”
“I then had the flashlight in my hand, ready to shine it at the right moment. The figures came up the stairs, and I pointed the light at them. I waited until they reached the center of the room, then I switched on the light.”
HAYDEN wiped his mouth with a trembling hand. His lips were dry, and his face flushed.
HAYDEN wiped his mouth with a shaky hand. His lips were chapped, and his face was flushed.
Then, with a slight shudder, he went on:
Then, with a little shiver, he continued:
“At the instant of the flash, the darkness of the figures was gone. Instead, I saw two faces. They were inhuman, horrible, and impossible to describe. They leered at me with their shadowy, devilish faces, scarcely discernible in the glow of the torch. They seemed to be mocking me. They were corpse-looking and repulsive, but the eyes were terrible. They were full and real, and glowing, with a hellish, vengeful fire. But with all the horribleness of the faces, it was not they that held me motionless.
“At the moment of the flash, the darkness of the figures vanished. Instead, I saw two faces. They were inhuman, horrifying, and impossible to describe. They sneered at me with their shadowy, devilish faces, barely visible in the glow of the torch. They seemed to be mocking me. They looked like corpses and were repulsive, but their eyes were terrifying. They were full and real, glowing with a hellish, vengeful fire. But despite the horror of their faces, it wasn't them that kept me frozen in place.”
“It was at that moment that I discovered the source of the blood. It was dripping out of the air, and falling in a steady patter. I glanced up at the ceiling, but it was firm and unbroken. While I watched—it was scarcely a second—the drops seemed to form in the air above the floor. They were rapidly ceasing when my nerves gave way for the moment, and I let out an involuntary yell. With the cry, the dripping blood suddenly ceased and the faces vanished.
“It was at that moment that I realized where the blood was coming from. It was dripping down from the air, falling in a steady rhythm. I looked up at the ceiling, but it was solid and intact. As I watched—it was barely a second—the drops seemed to materialize in midair above the floor. They were quickly stopping when my nerves finally snapped, and I let out an uncontrollable scream. With the shout, the dripping blood instantly stopped and the faces disappeared.”
“This brought me to my senses. I sprang from bed, determined to see the thing through. My first act was to scan my trap. I followed the flour down the stairs, but it lay in a white, unbroken dust, as I had scattered it. That night, also, I looked in on the women. Both were sound asleep. But I was deeply shocked by their distorted faces. Shaken both mentally and bodily, I once more spent the rest of the night in the kitchen rocker.
“This snapped me back to reality. I jumped out of bed, ready to see this through. My first move was to check my trap. I followed the flour down the stairs, but it was still there, a smooth white layer, just how I had spread it. That night, I also checked on the women. Both were fast asleep. But I was really unsettled by their twisted faces. Shaken both mentally and physically, I once again spent the rest of the night in the kitchen chair.
“And now I want some one to go up there with me, examine the house, and spend the night in the room. I am troubled, nervous, and frightened: both for myself and for those with whom I live.”
“And now I want someone to go up there with me, check out the house, and spend the night in the room. I’m feeling anxious, on edge, and scared: both for myself and for the people I live with.”
“I will go there with you,” replied Burke evenly, “and I think the two of us should accomplish something. We can probably handle two shadowy forms.”
“I'll go there with you,” Burke replied calmly, “and I think the two of us should achieve something. We can probably take on two shadowy figures.”
[127]
[127]
Hayden smiled dolefully.
Hayden smiled sadly.
“They handled me last night,” he said ruefully. “I’m a pretty strong man, but something held me as helpless as a baby.”
“They had their way with me last night,” he said with a hint of regret. “I’m a pretty strong guy, but something made me feel as helpless as a baby.”
BURKE alighted at a lonely way-station, standing on a strip of land between a wide marsh and the Hudson.
BURKE got off at a quiet way-station, standing on a stretch of land between a broad marsh and the Hudson.
The marsh ran to the foot of the mountains, and lay sear and rippling in the September breeze. Hayden had stated that the dwelling stood back in the hills, a distance of some five miles. On Burke’s suggestion, they started to walk. Burke wanted to study the country, and, incidentally, study his companion.
The marsh stretched to the base of the mountains, dry and shimmering in the September breeze. Hayden mentioned that the house was back in the hills, about five miles away. Following Burke's suggestion, they began to walk. Burke wanted to explore the area and, at the same time, get to know his companion.
The country he found to be sparsely settled. The road wound up through forest-clad rocky hills. The dwelling stood beside a wide stretch of woods, with cleared fields to the north.
The country he found was sparsely populated. The road wound up through rocky hills covered in trees. The house stood next to a large area of woods, with cleared fields to the north.
Burke scanned the dwelling as he approached it, and found it to be the usual type of farm house of a century ago, buried among dead trees.
Burke looked over the house as he got closer and saw it was the typical farmhouse from a century ago, surrounded by dead trees.
The interior of the house was in keeping with the exterior. Oval frames held old prints, horse-hair upholstered, massive dark furniture contrasted with tables and stands covered with white marble tops, the chairs squatted grimly in the quiet rooms and rested on dull rag carpets. The woman and her daughter struck Burke like beings transported from the misty past.
The inside of the house matched the outside perfectly. Oval frames showcased old prints, while heavy, dark furniture contrasted with tables and stands topped with white marble. The chairs sat gloomily in the silent rooms, resting on dull rag carpets. Burke saw the woman and her daughter as if they were figures from a foggy past.
The mother was a tall, sparse woman, with heavy black rings about the eyes. The eyes, black and dreamy, held Burke with a steady, unwinking stare. The daughter was the opposite of her dark, sallow mother. She seemed a lifeless, colorless sprite, seemingly alive by the power and vigor of her more intense mother. She was about twenty years of age, although her chalky face, and thin, bloodless hands, together with her slight frame and indolent movements, seemed to signify an elder age, or some wasting disease. Both were of the dreaming, musing type, speaking softly and briefly, and moving silently about the quiet house, and both were garbed in dresses of white material.
The mother was a tall, thin woman with dark circles around her eyes. Her eyes, deep and dreamy, held Burke's gaze with an unblinking intensity. The daughter was the complete opposite of her dark, sallow mother. She appeared like a ghostly, colorless sprite, seemingly alive from the energy and strength of her more vibrant mother. She was around twenty years old, but her pale face and thin, bloodless hands, along with her slight frame and lazy movements, made her seem older or like she was suffering from some illness. Both of them had a dreamy, reflective nature, speaking softly and briefly, moving quietly around the serene house, and both wore dresses made of white fabric.
Burke’s first act was to visit the room upstairs. There was nothing to warrant his attention except the stained floor. He ripped up several splinters and put them in his pocket. He then announced his intention of visiting the nearest town, several miles to the south.
Burke’s first move was to check out the room upstairs. The only thing that caught his eye was the stained floor. He tore up a few splinters and stuffed them in his pocket. Then, he declared his plan to head to the nearest town, which was several miles to the south.
Hayden asked no questions, evidently placing the affair entirely in Burke’s hands. He remarked that he would “walk down a ways” with the detective, and await his return.
Hayden didn't ask any questions, clearly putting the matter completely in Burke’s hands. He said he would “walk down a bit” with the detective and wait for him to come back.
The two women were still unaware of Burke’s vocation, and accepted without comment Hayden’s statement that Burke was a friend that was to remain over night.
The two women still didn't know about Burke's job and accepted Hayden's remark that Burke was a friend who would stay overnight without question.
AS SOON as Burke arrived in town, he went at once to the Chief of Police. Here he inquired for some one qualified to make an examination of the bloodstained splinters. He was directed to a doctor who maintained a laboratory. The latter, after a lengthy analysis, confessed himself puzzled. Something was missing in the composition. He could not account for the peculiar results he obtained. It was human blood—and yet it was not.
As soon as Burke got to town, he immediately went to see the Chief of Police. There, he asked for someone who could examine the bloodstained splinters. He was referred to a doctor with a laboratory. After a thorough analysis, the doctor admitted he was confused. Something about the composition was off. He couldn't explain the strange results he found. It was human blood—but at the same time, it wasn’t.
Burke returned to the Chief of Police and inquired about the Haydens. The Chief was unable to give Burke any satisfaction, but directed him to an old settler in the vicinity who could probably furnish the desired information.
Burke went back to the Chief of Police and asked about the Haydens. The Chief couldn’t provide Burke with any useful information, but he pointed him to an old resident nearby who might have the answers he was looking for.
Burke found the family without trouble. They were willing to talk, but they knew very little about the Haydens—though a good deal about the house.
Burke found the family easily. They were open to talking, but they didn't know much about the Haydens—though they knew quite a bit about the house.
Over a hundred years before, they said, a widow and her niece had lived in the then new dwelling. The place, a flourishing farm, which had since been cut up and sold off, was managed by the woman’s step-brother. The family were more or less secluded, and seldom seen.
Over a hundred years ago, they said, a widow and her niece lived in what was then a new house. The place, a thriving farm that has since been divided and sold off, was managed by the woman’s step-brother. The family kept mostly to themselves and were rarely seen.
In the course of weeks it was noticed that no one had seen the two women. The brother was at the house alone, and refused to talk. This led to an investigation. No trace of the women was found. The brother was never brought to trial, continued to live on the place until he died of old age, and had[128] prospered. His heirs had taken over the place, and it had been gradually dissipated, until only the house and an acre or so of land remained.
Over the weeks, it became clear that no one had seen the two women. The brother was alone in the house and refused to speak. This resulted in an investigation. No sign of the women was found. The brother was never put on trial; he continued to live there until he died of old age, and he thrived. His heirs took over the property, and it gradually declined until only the house and about an acre of land were left.
Burke listened politely, then, thanking the old couple, returned to the Hayden house. Hayden was awaiting him.
Burke listened politely, then, after thanking the old couple, went back to the Hayden house. Hayden was waiting for him.
That evening, Burke sat beside the open fireplace, listening to the low, earnest conversation of the others. The woman and her daughter he observed closely. They seemed to be possessed of some restless emotion that caused them to wander aimlessly around. On the contrary, Hayden appeared to be sluggish and incapable of extended speech. This struck Burke as queer, as he had remarked the vivid description Hayden had given of the attic room.
That evening, Burke sat next to the open fireplace, listening to the quiet, serious conversation of the others. He closely observed the woman and her daughter. They seemed to be filled with some restless energy that made them wander around aimlessly. In contrast, Hayden looked sluggish and unable to speak for long. This struck Burke as strange since he had noticed how vividly Hayden had described the attic room.
At ten o’clock the women announced their intention of retiring. Bidding the two men good-night, they withdrew to their rooms. Burke and Hayden, the latter almost stupid and listless in his movements, went up the narrow stairs to the room above.
At ten o’clock, the women said they were going to bed. After wishing the two men good night, they went to their rooms. Burke and Hayden, the latter almost dazed and sluggish in his movements, climbed the narrow stairs to the room above.
Both lay on the bed fully robed. Burke saw Hayden take a revolver from his pocket and shove it under his pillow.
Both were lying on the bed, fully dressed. Burke watched as Hayden pulled a revolver out of his pocket and tucked it under his pillow.
“What shall we do?” asked Hayden heavily, seemingly unconscious of anything around him and staring vacantly at the ceiling.
“What should we do?” asked Hayden, his voice heavy, seemingly unaware of anything around him as he stared blankly at the ceiling.
“Well,” replied Burke quietly, “first, we will blow out the lamp.”
“Okay,” Burke replied softly, “first, we’ll turn off the lamp.”
He got out of bed and put out the light. Returning, he crawled on the further side of Hayden, leaving Hayden on the outside. Burke had no desire to be on the firing side of the revolver in the event that Hayden should start shooting.
He got out of bed and turned off the light. When he came back, he crawled to the other side of Hayden, leaving Hayden on the outside. Burke didn’t want to be in the line of fire in case Hayden decided to start shooting.
The detective lay for an hour, pondering over the strange case. Finally he spoke to Hayden. The latter did not reply. He was apparently fast asleep. Yet, as Burke listened closely, he could discern no signs of the latter’s breathing.
The detective lay there for an hour, thinking about the weird case. Finally, he spoke to Hayden. Hayden didn’t answer. He seemed to be fast asleep. But as Burke listened carefully, he couldn’t hear any signs of Hayden’s breathing.
Burke now experienced a singular emotion aroused by the intense silence of the room. The longer he lay the more impressive it became. Downstairs he heard the low chime of a clock. It struck eleven. The minutes lagged along in the forbidding silence.
Burke now felt a unique emotion stirred by the deep silence of the room. The longer he lay there, the more overwhelming it grew. Downstairs, he heard the faint chime of a clock. It struck eleven. The minutes dragged on in the oppressive silence.
The clock chimed the half hour. Fifteen more minutes passed. Hayden, breathing heavily now, commenced to move. Burke half arose on his elbow and listened. Hayden was muttering in his sleep.
The clock chimed the half hour. Fifteen more minutes went by. Hayden, now breathing heavily, began to move. Burke half sat up on his elbow and listened. Hayden was mumbling in his sleep.
Burke eyed the dark shadows of the room with keen eyes. Nothing met his gaze. He glanced to the window. Nothing there. Hayden was suffering tortures in his struggle for breath.
Burke looked at the dark corners of the room with sharp eyes. There was nothing in sight. He checked the window. Nothing there. Hayden was enduring agony in his fight for breath.
The detective was on the point of shaking him, when, with a heavy, prolonged gasp, Hayden sat up. Burke sensed the horror of the man, yet he remained motionless. His eyes were fixed on the dark, silent room, wandering frequently to the window.
The detective was about to shake him when, with a deep, drawn-out breath, Hayden sat up. Burke could feel the terror radiating from the man, but he stayed still. His gaze was locked on the dark, quiet room, often drifting to the window.
Nothing unusual was to be seen, and he watched the vague form of his bed-mate. The latter was now rigid, struggling with the weight that oppressed his lungs, and apparently staring off into the room. Then, to Burke’s amazement, Hayden started to breathe normally.
Nothing unusual was in sight, and he watched the blurry figure of his bed partner. The latter was now stiff, grappling with the pressure that weighed down on his lungs, and seemingly gazing into the room. Then, to Burke’s surprise, Hayden began to breathe normally.
“Burke,” he whispered hoarsely, “did you see it? Did you see them pass down the stairs?”
“Burke,” he whispered hoarsely, “did you see it? Did you see them go down the stairs?”
“Eh?” grunted Burke sleepily.
"Eh?" grunted Burke, half-asleep.
“My God!” muttered Hayden, “you were to watch, and you fall asleep. They have gone down the stairs. They’ll come back again in four or five minutes. Watch!”
“My God!” muttered Hayden, “you were supposed to keep an eye out, and you doze off. They’ve gone down the stairs. They’ll be back in four or five minutes. Pay attention!”
Burke made no reply. He, with his wide-awake companion, was staring intently at the window. Suddenly he felt Hayden stiffen.
Burke didn't respond. He, along with his alert companion, was focused on the window. Suddenly, he felt Hayden tense up.
“The head is just coming up the stairs!” whispered Hayden.
“The head is just coming up the stairs!” whispered Hayden.
Burke felt the movement of Hayden’s arm as it slid under the pillow. Then came the blinding flash of the revolver and its roar. Twice Hayden pulled the trigger. By that time Burke had flashed on his electric torch. The room was empty. Burke glanced at the floor. No blood was visible.
Burke felt Hayden's arm move as it slipped under the pillow. Then there was the blinding flash of the revolver and its loud bang. Hayden pulled the trigger twice. By then, Burke had turned on his flashlight. The room was empty. He glanced at the floor. There was no blood in sight.
Hayden was panting and rocking back and forth.
Hayden was breathing heavily and swaying back and forth.
“I feel awful queer,” he groaned. “Something is dragging me.”
“I feel really weird,” he groaned. “Something is pulling me.”
[129]
[129]
Mechanically he arose from the bed and stumbled onto the floor.
Mechanically, he got up from the bed and stumbled onto the floor.
“It tells me to kill, kill!” he mumbled. “Kill with my revolver. Kill—who shall I kill?”
“It tells me to kill, kill!” he mumbled. “Kill with my revolver. Kill—who should I kill?”
Burke silently followed the plodding form of the other. With measured steps Hayden stalked to the stairs and passed down, with Burke close behind.
Burke quietly followed the slow-moving figure of the other. With deliberate steps, Hayden walked to the stairs and went down, with Burke right behind him.
Hayden led the way directly to the room of his sister and niece. Without hesitating, his fingers grasping a loaded “Billy,” Burke trailed close and waited for the moment when he should be needed.
Hayden guided the way straight to his sister and niece's room. Without hesitation, with a loaded “Billy” in hand, Burke followed closely and waited for the moment he would be needed.
Hayden appeared unconscious of the light furnished by Burke’s torch, nor did he once turn on the short journey. Reaching the side of the bed in which the women were sleeping, he paused and stared rigidly down.
Hayden seemed unaware of the light from Burke’s flashlight, nor did he turn during the brief walk. Once he reached the side of the bed where the women were sleeping, he stopped and stared down intensely.
Burke joined him. His light was now on the two women. He was struck by the horrible contortions of the faces, seemingly drawn in agony.
Burke joined him. His light was now on the two women. He was struck by the horrible twists of their faces, as if they were in agony.
With a sudden premonition, he bent down and felt the motionless forms. The girl’s hand was limp and lifeless. He felt the pulse of the older woman.
With a sudden intuition, he bent down and felt the still bodies. The girl’s hand was weak and lifeless. He felt the pulse of the older woman.
Both were dead!
They were both dead!
THE detective turned to Hayden.
The detective looked at Hayden.
He was staring down, dry-eyed.
He was staring down, without tears.
“I see,” he said stupidly, “both dead. Kill, kill—who was I to kill? Not them. They’re dead. Something still tells me to kill!” He sank into a chair and buried his face in his hands.
“I get it,” he said blankly, “both dead. Kill, kill—who was I to kill? Not them. They’re dead. Something still tells me to kill!” He collapsed into a chair and buried his face in his hands.
Burke lit a lamp that stood on a heavy dresser and put out the torch. He stood looking down at the two women. He then noted that the room was growing shadowy. He glanced at the lamp. It was full of oil and the wick seemed to be burning freely, yet the light continued to lower.
Burke turned on a lamp that sat on a sturdy dresser and extinguished the torch. He stood there, looking down at the two women. Then he realized that the room was getting darker. He checked the lamp; it was full of oil and the wick looked like it was burning well, but the light kept dimming.
Burke again glanced at the two women. Slowly, almost invisibly, he fancied that the agonized features were changing to the repose of death.
Burke glanced at the two women again. Slowly, almost imperceptibly, he thought he saw their anguished faces transitioning to the stillness of death.
Hayden arose and came to the detective’s side. He was muttering and softly moaning. Burke watched him.
Hayden got up and walked over to the detective's side. He was mumbling and softly groaning. Burke observed him.
Hayden, with a sudden start, looked across the room.
Hayden, suddenly alert, glanced across the room.
“They’re coming back!” he mumbled, “weaving and twisting.”
“They're coming back!” he mumbled, “weaving and twisting.”
His eyes moved slowly from the opposite side of the room as if he were following some moving object. They came to rest on the women’s faces.
His eyes slowly shifted from across the room as if he were tracking a moving object. They settled on the women's faces.
“Streaming down their mouths!” he muttered. “They’re sucking in the twisting rolls. They’re coming to life!”
“Streaming down their mouths!” he muttered. “They’re sucking in the twisting rolls. They’re coming to life!"
Burke glanced at the women. In the dim light he could have sworn that he saw traces of returning life. At that moment there came a crashing report at his side and a blinding flash.
Burke looked at the women. In the low light, he could have sworn he saw signs of life coming back. At that moment, there was a loud crash next to him and a blinding flash.
With that, the light flared up bright, and the dead faces were revealed. Burke whirled around.
With that, the light flashed bright, and the lifeless faces were exposed. Burke spun around.
Hayden was sinking to the floor, a bullet hole in his head, from which the blood was slowly starting to emerge. Burke sank beside the man and lifted his head.
Hayden was collapsing to the floor, a bullet wound in his head, from which blood was slowly starting to seep out. Burke knelt beside the man and lifted his head.
Slowly the heavy form relaxed. Hayden opened his eyes to stare with bewilderment at the detective.
Slowly, the heavy body relaxed. Hayden opened his eyes and stared in confusion at the detective.
In another moment he was dead.
In another moment, he was gone.
Burke placed the body on the floor and went to the bed. Once again he endeavored to find a trace of pulse in the still forms. Both were lifeless. He fancied that both dead faces bore a peaceful look, and on the elder woman’s slightly-opened lips there seemed to hover an exultant smile.
Burke laid the body on the floor and walked over to the bed. Again, he tried to feel for a pulse in the still bodies. Both were lifeless. He imagined that both dead faces looked peaceful, and on the elder woman’s slightly-opened lips, there seemed to be a triumphant smile.
Closing the room, Burke got his coat and belongings, then locked up the house. Some hours later he was sitting with the Chief of Police, relating the tragedy. The Chief drove with Burke to the Sheriff of the county, and together they went to the house. The Sheriff had called up the coroner, and they found him waiting for them.
Closing the room, Burke grabbed his coat and stuff, then locked up the house. A few hours later, he was sitting with the Chief of Police, recounting the tragedy. The Chief drove with Burke to meet the Sheriff of the county, and together they headed to the house. The Sheriff had called the coroner, and they found him waiting for them.
A brief examination of the women revealed that both had died of heart failure, probably induced by some unexplainable shock. Burke took the Sheriff aside. On the detective’s suggestion, they wrecked the attic room in a thorough search. Burke wanted to locate the source of the dropping blood.
A quick look at the women showed that both had died from heart failure, likely triggered by some unexplained shock. Burke pulled the Sheriff aside. Following the detective's suggestion, they tore the attic room apart in a detailed search. Burke aimed to find the source of the dripping blood.
At the conclusion of their quest the mystery was finished, for Burke. But it was to Rhyne that he confessed his failure.
At the end of their journey, the mystery was resolved for Burke. But it was to Rhyne that he admitted his failure.
[130]
[130]
Returning to his apartment in New York, he found Rhyne there.
Returning to his apartment in New York, he found Rhyne there.
“Well,” cried the latter, as soon as he appeared, “did you solve the mystery?”
“Well,” shouted the latter as soon as he showed up, “did you crack the mystery?”
“No,” replied Burke. “I did not.”
“No,” Burke replied. “I didn't.”
Rhyne’s eyes opened. “Well—what did you find?”
Rhyne opened his eyes. “So, what did you discover?”
“Over the attic room,” said Burke musingly, “we found a small, cryptlike space between the ceiling of the attic room and the roof of the house. It was encased in plaster. As we broke through the ceiling, a mass of human bones came tumbling down. The coroner pronounced them the skeletons of a woman and a girl. Both had been dead for generations.
“Over the attic room,” said Burke thoughtfully, “we discovered a small, crypt-like area between the attic ceiling and the roof of the house. It was covered in plaster. When we broke through the ceiling, a pile of human bones fell down. The coroner confirmed they were the skeletons of a woman and a girl. Both had been dead for generations.
“Through the shoulder blade of the girl’s skeleton was a jagged hole. When the bones fell, the elder woman’s skull rolled to my feet. I picked it up. Something rattled inside and I worked it out through the eye socket. It was a slug of lead.
“Through the shoulder blade of the girl’s skeleton was a jagged hole. When the bones fell, the elder woman’s skull rolled to my feet. I picked it up. Something rattled inside, and I worked it out through the eye socket. It was a slug of lead.”
“Both the woman and the girl had been murdered.”
“Both the woman and the girl had been killed.”
ONE of the strangest tribes in Africa is that of the El Molo. Ruled by a blind chief, they live on an island near the east shore of Lake Rudolf in East Africa, their shelter being crude huts fashioned from palm leaves. They live entirely on fish, which they spear and eat raw, and they drink nothing except the water in the lake, which the white man considers unfit to drink. It is said they cannot live for more than an hour without water, their lips swelling and bleeding if they try to go longer. They use a language of their own, different from that of the other African tribes.
ONE of the strangest tribes in Africa is the El Molo. Led by a blind chief, they live on an island near the east shore of Lake Rudolf in East Africa, and their homes are simple huts made from palm leaves. They survive solely on fish, which they spear and eat raw, and they drink only the water from the lake, which white people consider unsafe to drink. It's said they can't go more than an hour without water, as their lips swell and bleed if they try to last longer. They speak their own language, distinct from that of other African tribes.
THE wild tribes of Africa consider no girl beautiful unless she is abnormally fat. Hence their young girls are fed on milk and fattening foods, and are not permitted to exercise. This forced fattening is not only a necessary preparation for marriage—it is also good business for a girl’s parents. When a girl marries, the bridegroom pays her parents for her, and the amount he pays is based on the degree of plumpness of the bride whom they have fattened for him.
THE wild tribes of Africa consider no girl beautiful unless she is excessively fat. Therefore, their young girls are fed milk and rich foods and aren’t allowed to exercise. This enforced weight gain is not only essential for preparation for marriage—it’s also financially beneficial for a girl’s parents. When a girl gets married, the groom pays her parents for her, and the payment amount is determined by how plump the bride is that they have prepared for him.
[131]
[131]
of the Stone Age
Nimba, the
Cave Girl
MANY thousands of years ago, when the poles of the earth were its pleasant spots and when the tropics were too hot for human life, Nimba grew to her full height and was still a maid.
MANY thousands of years ago, when the poles of the earth were its most pleasant areas and when the tropics were too hot for human life, Nimba grew to her full height and was still a young woman.
Many had been her suitors, but, from the time she had pulled down her first wild animal, she had lived much apart from others of her kind and had become known as a mighty traveler and hunter. She could run a hundred miles in one day over the worst kind of country, and she had matched her brains successfully against the most wonderful of animal cunning. Unaided, she could support herself, and she did not want a mate—at least, not yet.
Many had pursued her, but ever since she had caught her first wild animal, she had spent most of her time away from others like her and had earned a reputation as a skilled traveler and hunter. She could cover a hundred miles in a single day through the toughest terrain, and she had outsmarted even the smartest animals. On her own, she could provide for herself, and she didn’t want a partner—at least, not just yet.
Somewhere, not far south of what is now called James Bay, is a beautiful lake lying between steep-sloping, wood-covered hills. At one end of this lake a great boulder once stood, heaving its huge mass a full hundred feet above the water. At its back the steep hillside gave access to its summit. At its front the water rippled or dashed against one hundred feet of straight wall.
Somewhere, just south of what is now called James Bay, there’s a beautiful lake nestled between steep, wooded hills. At one end of this lake, a massive boulder used to rise, towering a full hundred feet above the water. A steep hillside behind it allowed access to its top. In front, the water rippled or crashed against a hundred-foot high sheer wall.
Yet not quite perfect was this wall. In its very center, and slightly overhanging the lake, was a tiny cave, an irregular cavity large enough to shelter two or three people. Fifty feet above the water and fifty feet below the top of the great rock, this natural shelter against rain or enemy seemed inaccessible to anything without wings. But the skin of a long-haired animal was stretched to dry against the back of this little cave—pegged to the cracks and crannies by means of great thorns. Scattered here and there were bleached bones—relics of past meals eaten by Nimba.
Yet this wall wasn't quite perfect. In its center, slightly overhanging the lake, was a small cave—an irregular space big enough to fit two or three people. Fifty feet above the water and fifty feet below the top of the massive rock, this natural shelter against rain or enemies seemed unreachable for anything without wings. However, the skin of a long-haired animal was stretched out to dry against the back of this little cave, secured to the cracks and crevices with large thorns. Scattered around were bleached bones—remnants of past meals eaten by Nimba.
IT WAS a hot afternoon, and the sun was beating the earth in its usual relentless fury. To the south the great cloud-masses of steam were rising and tumbling upon themselves in rain, only to revaporize and rise again.
IT WAS a hot afternoon, and the sun was beating down on the earth with its usual relentless intensity. To the south, great clouds of steam were rising and swirling around, creating rain, only to evaporate and rise again.
The air was still with a breathless quiet, which presaged continued fine weather and little danger of the hot humidity of the south being blown northward. On the eastern horizon a[132] mighty mountain belched its head off and sent a column of fire into the sky that rivaled the glare of the sun.
The air was calm and silent, suggesting that the nice weather would last and there was little risk of the hot humidity from the south moving north. On the eastern horizon, a[132] huge mountain erupted, sending a column of fire into the sky that matched the brightness of the sun.
Suddenly the bushes parted behind the great rock-sentinel of the lake. Nimba sprang out and ran to the highest vantage point. There she stood, motionless, gazing at the burning mountain. Fire did not frighten her as it did the creatures which ran on four legs; rather it attracted her.
Suddenly, the bushes parted behind the huge rock guarding the lake. Nimba jumped out and ran to the highest viewpoint. There, she stood still, watching the burning mountain. Fire didn't scare her like it did the four-legged creatures; instead, it drew her in.
She stood long, viewing the new magnificence of the eastern horizon, her coppery-tanned skin glistening in the sun and her firm young breasts rising and falling as if they, too, saw and wondered in dreamy contemplation. Lithe were her legs and arms, and slender her waist, with hips full big but boy-like in their taper. Her hair was bound with little tendrils into a cue that reached below her waist and then was doubled to keep it off the ground. Sunburned, its hue was a golden glory. A deep scar marked her face, but this only added to its barbaric beauty.
She stood for a long time, admiring the stunning view of the eastern horizon, her coppery-tanned skin shining in the sunlight and her firm young breasts rising and falling as if they, too, were mesmerized in dreamy thought. Her legs and arms were graceful, and her waist was slender, with full hips that tapered like a boy's. Her hair was tied with little strands into a style that hung below her waist and was then doubled up to keep it off the ground. Sun-kissed, its color was a radiant gold. A deep scar marked her face, but this only enhanced its wild beauty.
Of a sudden, she bent as in the act of listening and then leaped back into the bushes, only to return with a small animal she had killed, and dragging behind her a stout creeper of great length. Fastening one end of the creeper to a jutting rock, she threw the other end over the face of the great boulder and, holding with one hand the animal’s leg, lowered herself to the cave in the wall with all the agility of a monkey.
Suddenly, she crouched as if she was listening, then jumped back into the bushes, only to come out with a small animal she had caught, dragging a thick vine behind her. She tied one end of the vine to a protruding rock, threw the other end over the large boulder, and while holding onto the animal's leg with one hand, lowered herself into the wall cave with the agility of a monkey.
Scarcely had she entered her tiny abode before she noticed that her creeper ladder was being violently agitated from above. She leaned far out from her cave in a perilous manner and saw descending toward her a long pair of hairy legs followed by the rest of a man.
Scarcely had she entered her tiny place before she noticed that her creeper ladder was being violently shaken from above. She leaned far out from her cave in a risky way and saw a long pair of hairy legs coming down toward her, followed by the rest of a man.
Picking up a stout club from the back of her cave, Nimba waited until the legs came within reach and then caught the man a blow on his thigh that caused him to yell lustily and to ascend a few feet with great rapidity.
Grabbing a heavy club from the back of her cave, Nimba waited until the legs came close enough and then landed a strike on the man's thigh that made him yell loudly and jump a few feet into the air.
He did not entirely retreat, however, but, turning around like a caterpillar on a thread, again descended, this time head first in order to keep a bright outlook.
He didn't completely pull back, though. Instead, he turned around like a caterpillar on a thread and descended again, this time headfirst to maintain a positive perspective.
NIMBA now saw the man’s face, and she disliked it more than his legs. Her small features convulsed with rage, and she spat at him and beat the wall with her club in a frenzy. She knew him well.
NIMBA now saw the man’s face, and she disliked it even more than his legs. Her small features twisted with rage, and she spat at him and pounded the wall with her club in a frenzy. She knew him well.
He was Oomba, one of the strong and cruel men of her tribe. When he was fifteen he had killed his grandfather for a stoneheaded club. He had caught the old man unawares, which act of caution had been construed as timidity so that he had few friends until he became too strong to withstand.
He was Oomba, one of the tough and ruthless guys in her tribe. When he was fifteen, he killed his grandfather for a stone-headed club. He had caught the old man off guard, and this act of caution was seen as weakness, so he had few friends until he became too strong to challenge.
When Oomba had descended until his face was within twelve inches beyond the reach of the girl’s club, he hung there, gloating over her with greedy, lustful eyes. For half an hour he hung, face downward, sensuously intoning to the infuriated girl.
When Oomba had come down until his face was just twelve inches out of the girl's reach, he hung there, staring at her with greedy, lustful eyes. For half an hour, he hung there, face down, sensually taunting the furious girl.
“With me hunt! With me eat! With me sleep!”
“Come with me to hunt! Come with me to eat! Come with me to sleep!”
At the end of half an hour Nimba was still spitting at him and still clubbing the wall with unabated energy.
At the end of thirty minutes, Nimba was still spitting at him and still hitting the wall with relentless energy.
“Oomba go! Oomba go! Me you will not touch!” she screamed at intervals.
“Oomba go! Oomba go! You can't touch me!” she screamed repeatedly.
Finally Oomba climbed back to the top of the rock—but he did not give up. He pulled the great creeper up after him. He would trap the little spit-cat, he thought, and so tame her.
Finally, Oomba climbed back to the top of the rock—but he didn’t give up. He pulled the huge vine up after him. He thought he would catch the little spit-cat and tame her.
But he did not know Nimba.
But he didn’t know Nimba.
As soon as the object of her hatred became lost to sight Nimba calmed herself. When she saw her rope of escape withdrawn she waited for some time in silence. Then she stepped to the edge of her cave home—and her body flashed forward through the sunlit air like a gleam of gold. For fifty feet the gleam curved, then struck the water silently like a knife. Fifteen yards from where she struck, Nimba’s face appeared above the surface glancing upward toward the top of the rock.
As soon as the source of her hatred was out of sight, Nimba composed herself. When she noticed her escape route was gone, she waited quietly for a while. Then she stepped to the edge of her cave and launched herself into the sunlit air like a flash of gold. For fifty feet, she glided through the air before slicing silently into the water like a knife. Fifteen yards from where she entered the water, Nimba's face broke the surface, looking up toward the top of the rock.
Oomba peering over the rock, witnessed Nimba’s mighty dive. For a moment he scowled at her before dashing into the bushes just as Nimba swam into shallow water.
Oomba looked over the rock and saw Nimba’s impressive dive. For a moment, he frowned at her before sprinting into the bushes just as Nimba swam into shallow water.
[133]
[133]
NIMBA rose near the shore, her club dripping in her hand. She bounded along the rough shore line, keeping at least ankle deep in the water. Rounding a small, wooded point, she came to an overhanging bough upon which she climbed.
NIMBA stood by the shore, her club dripping in her hand. She pounced along the rugged shoreline, staying at least ankle-deep in the water. When she rounded a small, wooded point, she found an overhanging branch that she climbed onto.
Here she broke two or three small branches and sped on into the next tree and the next, throwing herself from limb to limb and breaking small branches in her flight. Finally she broke a very small branch and leaped into a densely foliaged tree without so much as crushing a leaf. And here she ensconced herself from sight.
Here she snapped a couple of small branches and quickly moved on to the next tree, then the one after that, leaping from limb to limb and breaking small branches as she went. In the end, she snapped a tiny branch and jumped into a thickly leafed tree without even crushing a single leaf. And here she settled in, hiding from view.
Her trap was laid. She clung to a limb as silent and watchful as any animal of prey, her long club between her young body and the bark on which she lay.
Her trap was set. She held onto a branch, quiet and alert like any predator, her long club positioned between her youthful body and the bark beneath her.
The minutes passed while Nimba’s dark eyes kept constant watch through the green leaves that formed her mask. Abruptly, as she watched, a young man stepped out and stood beneath her tree. Strong and straight was he. His eyes were bright and the hair on his face was short and soft. Not a leaf rustled as Nimba watched with growing interest. Below her the man stood quietly scenting the air.
The minutes went by as Nimba's dark eyes kept a steady lookout through the green leaves that covered her. Suddenly, as she was observing, a young man appeared and stood under her tree. He was strong and tall. His eyes were bright, and the hair on his face was short and soft. Not a leaf moved as Nimba watched with increasing curiosity. Below her, the man stood silently, taking in the scent of the air.
Suddenly a twig snapped, and the young man turned like a flash, only to receive Oomba’s mighty club full on the head. So silently had Oomba approached that the listening Nimba had not detected the slightest sound. Now he stood looking down at his victim and contemptuously turning the bleeding head from side to side with his foot, quite unconscious of any lurking danger.
Suddenly, a twig snapped, and the young man turned in a flash, only to get Oomba’s powerful club right on the head. Oomba had approached so quietly that the listening Nimba hadn’t noticed a thing. Now, he stood over his victim, contemptuously kicking the bleeding head from side to side, completely oblivious to any hidden danger.
Clinging only by her feet from the bough upon which she had been lying, Nimba reached down and swung her club with vicious force upon the side of Oomba’s head. Beside his own victim he fell, while Nimba dropped lightly to the ground, turning in the air like a cat and landing upon her feet.
Clinging only by her feet from the branch where she had been resting, Nimba reached down and swung her club violently at the side of Oomba’s head. He collapsed beside his own victim, while Nimba gracefully dropped to the ground, twisting in the air like a cat and landing on her feet.
Quickly she dragged Oomba to one side, where two rocks abutted, and wedged his head vicelike between them. Then she beat it with her club until it had no shape at all and the leaves and little green things nearby were spattered with blood. There was no doubt about it: Oomba was dead.
Quickly, she pulled Oomba to one side, where two rocks met, and jammed his head tightly between them. Then she whacked it with her club until it was completely unrecognizable, and the leaves and small green plants nearby were splattered with blood. There was no question about it: Oomba was dead.
GREAT satisfaction showed on Nimba’s face when her bloody task was done.
GREAT satisfaction was clear on Nimba's face when her bloody task was finished.
She washed the blood from her body in the lake and returned to examine the young man who had first been struck down. Apparently satisfied with his condition, she picked him up and, trailing her bloody club, returned to her great rock at the head of the lake. Here she found the creeper where Oomba had left it and experienced little difficulty in climbing down to the privacy of her cave with the senseless man under one arm.
She washed the blood off her body in the lake and went back to check on the young man who had been knocked out first. Seemingly satisfied with his condition, she picked him up and, dragging her bloody club, headed back to her big rock at the edge of the lake. There, she found the creeper that Oomba had left and had no trouble climbing down to the privacy of her cave with the unconscious man under one arm.
Two trips she made for water, which was carried in a gourd and stored in a hollow in the cave floor. This done, Nimba washed the young man’s face, wet his hair and propped him in a corner to recover his senses.
Two trips she made for water, which was carried in a gourd and stored in a hollow in the cave floor. After that, Nimba washed the young man’s face, wet his hair, and propped him in a corner to help him regain his senses.
Her work of mercy finished, Nimba turned her attention to the animal which she had killed earlier in the day. Dragging it from its corner, she placed both feet upon the body while she tore off a leg with one furious wrench. As the sun was setting and the deep purple of the hills became bordered with gold, Nimba commenced the one meal of the day to which she was accustomed. It would soon be time to sleep.
Her act of kindness complete, Nimba turned her focus to the animal she had killed earlier that day. Dragging it from its corner, she stood on the body with both feet and yanked off a leg with one powerful pull. As the sun set and the deep purple of the hills was edged with gold, Nimba began her one meal of the day that she was used to. It would soon be time to sleep.
Almost as the last shaft of sunlight shot over the distant hills consciousness returned to the young man as he sat propped in the corner of the cave. Slowly he looked about him. He rose to his feet and walked to the edge of the cave, where he gazed down at the lake and examined the dangling creeper down which he had been carried.
Almost as the last ray of sunlight shot over the distant hills, awareness returned to the young man as he sat propped in the corner of the cave. Slowly, he looked around. He got to his feet and walked to the edge of the cave, where he gazed down at the lake and examined the dangling vine down which he had been carried.
Finally the young man approached Nimba, who had stopped eating and was silently watching him, her mouth bloody from her raw repast. He dragged the animal from her side and shoved her into a corner, where a jagged stone cut her shoulder, causing the blood to flow. Having eaten his fill, the man lay down to sleep.
Finally, the young man walked up to Nimba, who had stopped eating and was silently watching him, her mouth bloody from her raw meal. He pulled the animal away from her and pushed her into a corner, where a sharp stone cut her shoulder, making her bleed. After eating his fill, the man lay down to sleep.
[134]
[134]
The great moon rose and silvered the sleeping lake. A night-bird screeched as it swept by the entrance to the cave and Nimba crept from her corner. Still bleeding, she stretched herself beside the sleeping man. Her body touched his and some blood from her shoulder mingled with his in a tiny pool.
The big moon rose and lit up the sleeping lake. A night bird screeched as it flew past the entrance to the cave, and Nimba crept out from her corner. Still bleeding, she lay down next to the sleeping man. Her body brushed against his, and some blood from her shoulder mixed with his in a small pool.
Below them, in the water, a reptile splashed its way among the reeds. Nimba and her master slept.
Below them, in the water, a reptile splashed through the reeds. Nimba and her master were sleeping.
Nimba had taken her mate.
Nimba had taken her partner.
[135]
[135]
Startling Answer in
The
YOUNG MAN
who
WANTED TO
DIE
FIRST EPISODE.
IN A MEAN, miserable, two-dollar-a-week bedroom in a Chicago lodging-house a young man was calmly and deliberately preparing to kill himself.
IN A MEAN, miserable, two-dollar-a-week bedroom in a Chicago lodging-house a young man was calmly and deliberately preparing to kill himself.
He possessed youth, health, affluence and comeliness—and yet he was preparing to kill himself. Calmly and deliberately. In the shabby room of a shabby hovel.
He had youth, health, wealth, and looks—and yet he was getting ready to take his own life. Calmly and intentionally. In the rundown room of a rundown place.
With a penknife, he was ripping the bedclothes to ribbons and wedging them into chinks and crannies. At last satisfied that the room was as near gas-tight as he could make it, he stripped to his underclothing and sat down at the battered bureau and began to write:
With a penknife, he was tearing the bedclothes into strips and stuffing them into gaps and corners. Finally satisfied that the room was as close to gas-tight as he could make it, he stripped down to his underwear and sat at the worn bureau to start writing:
“As soon as my dead body is found the newspapers will want to know why I did it. I’ll tell them. And they may scarehead it as much as they like. I don’t care. I’ve destroyed every clue to my identity, and though I am wealthy enough to be pointed to and stared at, there is not one in this vast city whom I know, not one who cares[136] whether I am alive tomorrow morning, or dead.
As soon as my body is discovered, the newspapers will be eager to find out why I did it. I’ll let them know. They can make a big headline out of it if they want. I don’t care. I’ve erased every trace of my identity, and even though I have enough money to be recognized and gawked at, there isn’t a single person in this huge city that I know, not one who cares whether I’m alive tomorrow morning or dead.[136]
“A love motive? Yes. But there is also something else—something equally potent to me, however weak and flimsy it may appear to others. I loved and do still love a girl whom I have known from childhood, but always there has been this thing that stood between us, and which is chiefly accountable for what I am about to do. It is not drink—nor gambling, nor hereditary disease.
A motive of love? Absolutely. But there’s also another reason—something just as powerful to me, even if it seems weak and shallow to others. I’ve loved and still love a girl I’ve known since we were kids, but there’s always been this barrier between us, and it’s mainly responsible for what I'm about to do. It’s not alcohol—nor gambling, nor a genetic illness.
“It is a Curiosity. An awful, overwhelming, unconquerable Curiosity. As far back as I can remember, I’ve had a terrible desire to know what follows death. As I grew up, this craving increased until it was a positive mania. I devoured every book on theosophy and kindred subjects I could lay hands on; I attended meetings of psychic societies; at college my avidity for psychology was remarked by everybody. At length I had reached the point where I yearned to tear aside the black veil of death and discover her secret. Why wait? I asked myself. Since you are bound to go some day, why not go now?
It’s a curiosity. An awful, overwhelming, unconquerable curiosity. Since I can remember, I’ve had a strong desire to know what comes after death. As I grew up, this craving only intensified until it became a real obsession. I devoured every book on theosophy and related topics I could find; I attended meetings of psychic societies; and in college, everyone noticed my eagerness for psychology. Eventually, I reached the point where I longed to pull aside the dark curtain of death and learn its secret. Why wait? I asked myself. Since you’re bound to go someday, why not go now?
“One day I half-playfully voiced some such sentiment to her. It led to a dispute, which led to a violent quarrel; and that night she left the town where we both lived.
One day I jokingly expressed some feelings to her. It escalated into an argument, which turned into a fierce fight; and that night she left the town where we both lived.
“I traced her as far as Chicago, and here I have lost her. For three years now I have searched the city for her, but not a trace have I found. And so I have given it up. It is hopeless. I shall never see her again.
I followed her to Chicago, and now I’ve lost her. I’ve been searching the city for three years, but I haven’t found a single clue. So, I’ve decided to let it go. It’s pointless. I’ll never see her again.
“Like myself, she is alone in the world, but, unlike me, she is very poor. And somewhere in this great, monstrous city she is living even as I write these words—perhaps miles away—perhaps in the next block—perhaps ... God alone knows, and God protect her!”
Like me, she’s all alone in the world, but unlike me, she’s very poor. And somewhere in this huge, overwhelming city, she’s living even as I write this—maybe miles away—maybe just in the next block—maybe ... only God knows, and God protect her!
He stopped, put down his pencil, and placed his hand before his eyes. Thus he sat for several minutes. The yellow gas flames flickered weirdly at either side of the shoddy bureau; the clangor of a distant street car reached him faintly; a motor-truck rumbled heavily in the street below; a bickering couple jawed and wrangled ceaselessly in the next room.
He stopped, put down his pencil, and covered his eyes with his hand. He sat like that for several minutes. The yellow gas flames flickered oddly on either side of the cheap dresser; he could faintly hear the noise of a distant streetcar; a motor truck rumbled heavily down the street below; a bickering couple fought and argued non-stop in the next room.
After awhile he picked up the pencil and went on:
After a while, he picked up the pencil and continued:
“Well anyway, I’m going to gratify that Curiosity. In a few hours I shall be in an unknown country I have always longed to explore. I’ve an idea I’ll find a happiness there I have never known on this earth.
Well anyway, I'm going to satisfy that curiosity. In a few hours, I'll be in a place I've always wanted to explore. I have a feeling I'll discover a happiness there that I've never experienced on this earth.
“In any event, I shall leave some good front page stuff for the newspapers. It ought to make an interesting story: ‘Rich young man, seeking his lost sweetheart in the great city, gives way to despair and kills himself.’ If the girl is found next door, without money to buy food or pay her room rent—”
Anyway, I'll leave some great headlines for the newspapers. It should make for an interesting story: ‘Wealthy young man, searching for his missing girlfriend in the big city, succumbs to despair and takes his own life.’ If the girl ends up next door, without cash for food or rent—
He arose abruptly with a sharp curse, and tore up what he had written. Then he turned off both gas jets, then turned them on full, and then lay down upon the cot in a corner of the room....
He got up suddenly with a sharp curse and ripped up what he had written. Then he turned off both gas jets, turned them on full, and lay down on the cot in a corner of the room....
It was perhaps some twenty minutes before his body began to twitch convulsively.
It was maybe about twenty minutes before his body started to twitch uncontrollably.
“Lily May!” he murmured huskily. Then more hoarsely still, “Lily May—forgive—Lily May!”
“Lily May!” he whispered softly. Then, in an even rougher voice, “Lily May—forgive me—Lily May!”
... His body was writhing and twisting horribly now. His hands were clutching at the air, at his clothing, at the mattress; his legs were contracting and relaxing spasmodically. His face turned purple; he choked and gasped.
... His body was thrashing and twisting in a horrible way now. His hands were grasping at the air, at his clothes, at the mattress; his legs were spasming, contracting and relaxing. His face turned purple; he choked and gasped.
“Lily May!” he cried in a stifling whisper, and attempted to lift his arms.
“Lily May!” he whispered urgently, trying to raise his arms.
But he could not, and his lips ceased moving and his head fell back, and he lay very still.
But he couldn’t, and his lips stopped moving, his head tilted back, and he lay completely still.
[137]
[137]
SECOND EPISODE.
WHEN the deadly gas fumes reached the youth on the cot he turned over on his back, threw his arms out, and breathed long and deeply of the poisoned air.
WHEN the deadly gas fumes reached the young man on the cot, he flipped over onto his back, spread his arms out, and took long, deep breaths of the toxic air.
His head throbbed and pounded; his heart pumped madly; his eyes started from their sockets. Yet still he lay with outstretched arms, inhaling evenly and steadily.
His head throbbed and pounded; his heart raced wildly; his eyes bulged from their sockets. Yet he still lay with his arms stretched out, breathing steadily and evenly.
Then everything within him seemed to warp and become distorted and askew. His veins tied themselves in knots. His blood choked and clogged. An awful weight crushed and crunched his breast.
Then everything inside him felt like it was twisting and getting warped and out of shape. His veins tangled up in knots. His blood felt thick and suffocating. A heavy weight pressed down on his chest.
But he set his teeth and clenched his fists, and continued to gulp in the murderous air.
But he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists, and kept inhaling the deadly air.
Then he felt himself dropping, gently, gently—down, down, down—as though invisible hands were lowering him into some bottomless, pitch black cavern.
Then he felt himself falling, softly, softly—down, down, down—as if invisible hands were easing him into some endless, pitch black cave.
But suddenly there burst upon his vision a dazzling golden light, and far above him he saw a blazing throne, sparkling and flashing with a strange brilliancy, and on the throne a girl, her hair undone, her body clothed in a virginal robe. And she gazed down upon him with eyes full of sadness and reproach. And he tried to call out to her, and tried to lift his arms to her....
But suddenly, a stunning golden light filled his vision, and far above him, he saw a fiery throne, shining and sparkling with an unusual brilliance, and on the throne sat a girl, her hair flowing and her body dressed in a pure white robe. She looked down at him with eyes full of sorrow and disappointment. He tried to call out to her and attempted to reach out his arms to her...
And the fiendish darkness swept all away and closed in upon him and crushed him, and he knew no more.
And the wicked darkness swept everything away, closed in on him, and crushed him, and he knew nothing more.
THIRD EPISODE.
EONS of time had passed.
Eons had passed.
All was impenetrable blackness. With incredible velocity, he was whizzing through infinite space. Nothing supported him; nothing touched him. Some unseen, unfelt, unthinkable Force was hurling him outward into a Stygian, unbounded void.
All was pure blackness. He was zooming through endless space at an incredible speed. Nothing held him up; nothing made contact with him. An unseen, unfelt, unimaginable force was pushing him out into a dark, limitless void.
Then, so gradually that it was scarcely perceptible, the blackness was dyed a pallid, ghastly hue. And with a shocking suddenness it became alive with a horrible larvae. Bloodless and transparent things, they seemed, filling the air with a swarming, wriggling magnitude of loathsome life. And he was a part of this!
Then, so gradually that it was barely noticeable, the darkness turned a pale, sickly color. And with a jarring suddenness, it was filled with horrible larvae. They looked bloodless and transparent, filling the air with a swarm of wriggling, disgusting life. And he was a part of this!
He put out his hand; and though he felt no touch, he saw the squirming mass of worms pass through his flesh as though nothing were there. And he knew his body swarmed with them as though it were decayed cheese, and an unspeakable, revolting nausea surged through him.
He reached out his hand; and even though he felt nothing, he watched the writhing mass of worms slip through his skin as if there was nothing there. And he realized his body was filled with them as if it were rotten cheese, and an overwhelming, disgusting wave of nausea washed over him.
Then the paleness vanished, and the larvae with it, and he was still shooting through the horrible darkness.
Then the paleness disappeared, along with the larvae, and he continued to race through the terrible darkness.
ANOTHER eon had passed.
Another era had passed.
Nor had his terrible flight abated. Outward, through unlighted infinitude, he swept untiringly. Unearthly sounds now filled the air—voices screaming in agony, cries and moans as of tortured souls, insane laughter and maniacal shrieks. Anon, with a howl and a hiss, some shrieking air dragon would roar past him. And, all around, he could hear the bellow and screech of monsters of the air in terrible conflict.
Nor had his terrible flight lessened. Outward, through endless darkness, he flew tirelessly. Otherworldly sounds now filled the air—voices screaming in pain, cries and moans like tortured souls, insane laughter, and maniacal shrieks. Occasionally, with a howl and a hiss, some screaming air dragon would roar past him. And all around, he could hear the bellowing and screeching of flying monsters in a frightening battle.
Then all turned to an ocean of living blood; and great crimson bellows belched over him, wave upon horrid wave. And the frightful aerial mammals, invisible a moment before, were now seen leaping and plunging through that scarlet sea.
Then everything turned into a sea of living blood; and huge crimson waves rolled over him, one after another. The terrifying flying creatures, which couldn't be seen just a moment ago, were now visible, jumping and diving through that red ocean.
Under him and over him they ducked and bounded—gigantic, green-hued monsters extravagantly hideous. Now and again one would dart for him, mouth distended. But the next second he would be far away, with the ghastly creature in hopeless pursuit.
Under him and around him, they ducked and bounced—huge, greenish monsters that were outrageously ugly. Every now and then, one would lunge at him, mouth wide open. But in the next moment, he'd be far away, with the terrifying creature chasing after him without any chance of catching up.
Slowly the liquid redness merged into a shimmering rainbow of vivid colors. Yellow and green, and purple and blue and orange, streaked the air with a prismatic glory, glittering and scintillating with a marvelous beauty.
Slowly, the liquid red mixed into a shimmering rainbow of bright colors. Yellow, green, purple, blue, and orange streaked through the air in a prismatic display, glittering and sparkling with incredible beauty.
Then, with a terrific suddenness, like a noiseless thunderclap, the blackness rushed in and blotted out the dazzling iridescence, and cloaked all in Cimmerian darkness.
Then, suddenly, like a silent thunderclap, the darkness rushed in and erased the brilliant colors, wrapping everything in deep, pitch-black darkness.
[138]
[138]
FOURTH EPISODE.
ANOTHER eon.
ANOTHER era.
So far away it seemed a distant star, the lone traveler through the infinite Void discerned a dull red glow. Larger and larger it grew as he soared toward it with lightning velocity.
So far away it felt like a distant star, the lone traveler through the endless Void spotted a faint red glow. It grew bigger and bigger as he sped toward it at lightning speed.
And now it seemed a great mass of flameless fire, shedding its cold rays for millions of miles. With every second it grew in size until it was come to inconceivable proportion. And then it seemed to shrivel up, and turn ashen and wrinkled, and become as a dead and crumbling sun.
And now it looked like a huge mass of fire without flames, casting its cold light for millions of miles. With each passing second, it expanded until it reached an unimaginable size. Then it appeared to shrink, turning gray and wrinkled, becoming like a dead and crumbling sun.
But suddenly the husk burst open, and the wayfarer described, dimly at first, what seemed the outermost rim of some gorgeous, primeval world.
But suddenly the shell burst open, and the traveler described, vaguely at first, what appeared to be the outer edge of some beautiful, ancient world.
Awhile it was as though he were watching it from afar off; but he traversed thousands of leagues in as many seconds, and swiftly it took definite shape as he flew nearer and yet nearer.
For a while, it felt like he was watching it from a distance; but he covered thousands of leagues in just seconds, and quickly it began to take shape as he moved closer and closer.
And then his journey through illimitable space was at an end, and he had alighted upon this unknown world, and was wandering through a dense jungle of some marvelous fungus that attained a wondrous height.
And then his journey through limitless space was over, and he had landed on this unknown world, wandering through a thick jungle of some amazing fungus that reached an incredible height.
Seemingly without his own volition, he at length found himself lying on a verdant mound overlooking a vast tropical morass that reached off on all sides into endless vista.
Seemingly without his own choice, he eventually found himself lying on a green hill overlooking a vast tropical swamp that stretched out in all directions into an endless view.
And while he lay there he witnessed in that untracked wilderness a diabolical spectacle appalling as hell itself!
And while he lay there, he saw in that undiscovered wilderness a terrifying sight as horrifying as hell itself!
Grisly, indescribable Things—satyrs and ogres and demons and fiends—appeared in countless numbers, and held orgies that were Madness intensified. Now they were reveling and cavorting in wanton abandon; anon battling among themselves in murderous ferocity.
Grisly, indescribable creatures—satyrs, ogres, demons, and fiends—showed up in countless numbers and engaged in wild, frenzied parties. They were partying hard and having fun recklessly; at times, they were fighting each other with brutal intensity.
After a time he viewed a sight still more horrible. Off to the right, he saw a monstrous snake’s head, as huge as the body of a hippopotamus, rise up from the swamp and gaze on ravenously at the riotous revel.
After a while, he saw an even more horrifying sight. To his right, a massive snake's head, as big as a hippopotamus, rose up from the swamp and stared hungrily at the chaotic party.
An instant later the licentious carousal was become wildest terror. The forest was alive with frightful reptiles—gigantic, stupendous things that passed the extent of all imagination. Down they swooped upon their terrified prey, their enormous, slippery bodies undulating in great writhing leaps.
An instant later, the wild party turned into pure terror. The forest was filled with terrifying reptiles—massive, unbelievable creatures that surpassed all imagination. They dove down on their terrified prey, their huge, slimy bodies moving in great, writhing leaps.
The horde of unearthly Things, disporting in hellish debauchery a moment before, were swiftly swallowed up by the serpents. Left in possession of the swamp, they flopped about venomously for a time, demolishing and laying waste all about them.
The group of otherworldly creatures, indulging in wild excess just moments before, were quickly consumed by the snakes. Left in control of the swamp, they writhed around angrily for a while, destroying everything in their path.
They then fell upon one another in unspeakable combat, wriggling and squirming slimily together, their repulsive, green-black lengths intertwined like enormous angle worms. And they killed and devoured each other, until at last there was left but one hideous, swollen monster.
They then attacked each other in a brutal fight, wriggling and squirming together in a slimy mess, their disgusting, green-black bodies twisted like huge earthworms. They killed and consumed one another until finally, only one grotesque, bloated creature remained.
It leaped and dashed about, lashing its great tail furiously, tearing down giant trees as though they were weeds. And as the young man watched, the incredible thing seemed to swell larger and larger. And then he saw it stop suddenly in its Brobdingnagian gambol and rigidly poise its hideous head. And he looked straight into its horrifying eyes!
It jumped and ran around, whipping its huge tail furiously, knocking down massive trees like they were just weeds. As the young man watched, the unbelievable creature seemed to grow larger and larger. Then it suddenly halted its enormous play and stiffly lifted its grotesque head. He found himself looking directly into its terrifying eyes!
They were fixed steadily upon him. But a moment it staid thus; then its head dropped, and he saw its mammoth body undulating swiftly toward him through the swamp.
They were locked in on him. For a moment, it stayed that way; then its head dropped, and he watched its massive body moving quickly toward him through the swamp.
He strove to cry out, but could utter no sound. He tried to move, but his body was as lead.
He tried to shout, but no sound came out. He attempted to move, but his body felt heavy as lead.
On came the thing with frightful rapidity; parts of its writhing length now sinking in the quagmire, now towering high above it. Now he could see that massive head swinging from side to side. Now only a dark, slimy greenish mass, describing an arch above the swamp, showed its location.
On came the thing with terrifying speed; parts of its twisting length now sinking into the muck, now rising high above it. Now he could see that huge head swinging from side to side. Now only a dark, slimy greenish mass, arching above the swamp, indicated where it was.
Now it was close upon him. Its vast head swooped up a scant distance away. Its fulsome eyes blazed upon him with a furious fire. Its great drooping jaws swung open. They bristled with venomous fangs.
Now it was right in front of him. Its massive head loomed just a short distance away. Its intense eyes burned with a furious fire as they fixed on him. Its large, drooping jaws opened wide, lined with sharp, venomous fangs.
[139]
[139]
The monster gathered itself in a dozen gigantic coils and lept through the air—
The monster coiled itself up in a dozen massive loops and leapt through the air—
“GOD!” he shrieked.
“OMG!” he shrieked.
“There, there,” soothed a tender voice. “Don’t excite yourself. You’ll be all right presently. Just remain quiet, that’s all.”
“There, there,” comforted a gentle voice. “Don’t get too worked up. You’ll be fine soon. Just stay calm, that’s all.”
A cool hand was laid gently upon his brow. He looked up at the young nurse who sat beside his cot.
A cool hand was gently placed on his forehead. He looked up at the young nurse sitting next to his bed.
Without saying a word, he stared for quite a long time at her face, until her cheeks were as crimson as the ribbon at her throat. When at length he spoke, he was half laughing, half sobbing, and the syntax of his utterance would scarcely have delighted a professor of English at Harvard University.
Without saying anything, he stared for a long time at her face, until her cheeks were as red as the ribbon around her neck. When he finally spoke, he was half laughing, half crying, and the way he spoke would hardly impress an English professor at Harvard University.
“Well, I’ve been, girl,” said he. “Got a round trip ticket. But never, never again. What’d you run away for? Yep, I’ve had my fill; no more metaphysics. Phew! Such reptiles! Big as this room, some of ’em. I looked three years, and it ran me crazy. Ugh! those snakes and lizards. Hired detectives, too, but it was no use. And I thought it was all sunshine and flowers and sweet music. You won’t run away again, will you? Could you get me a little brandy, Lily May? I’m feeling a bit faint.”
“Well, I've been, girl,” he said. “Got a round trip ticket. But never, never again. Why did you run away? Yep, I’ve had my fill; no more deep thinking. Phew! Such creepy creatures! Some of them are as big as this room. I looked for three years, and it drove me crazy. Ugh! those snakes and lizards. Hired detectives too, but it was pointless. And I thought it was all sunshine and flowers and sweet music. You won’t run away again, will you? Could you get me a little brandy, Lily May? I’m feeling a bit faint.”
LAST EPISODE.
THE YOUNG man made a mistake about the newspapers. One inch was all he got, tucked snugly between a patent medicine advertisement and the notice of a sheriff’s sale. It read:
THE YOUNG man made a mistake about the newspapers. One inch was all he got, tucked snugly between a patent medicine advertisement and the notice of a sheriff’s sale. It read:
“An unidentified youth attempted to take his life in a North Side rooming-house last night by inhaling gas. The landlady smelled the odor of gas and called the police. Miss Lily May Kettering, a nurse at the National Emergency Hospital, who seems to know the young man, although refusing to divulge his identity, reports that he is on the road to recovery.”
“An unidentified young man tried to take his life in a North Side boarding house last night by inhaling gas. The landlady noticed the smell of gas and called the police. Miss Lily May Kettering, a nurse at the National Emergency Hospital, who appears to know the young man but won’t reveal his identity, reports that he is on the road to recovery.”

[140]
[140]
The Scarlet Night
DR. LANGLEY was in love with my wife.
DR. LANGLEY was in love with my wife.
This had been very evident to me for many weeks. Also it was most evident to me that his love was entirely reciprocated.
This had been really clear to me for weeks. It was also obvious to me that his love was completely returned.
The doctor was a young and handsome fellow, who bore the reputation of being more or less unscrupulous. An unpleasant story had followed him from another city—the story of the drowning of a young girl. Although the coroner’s verdict had been that of accidental drowning, there were those, it was said, who thought that the doctor knew much more of the matter than had been brought to light, and rumor had it that he had left the place because he was no longer popular there.
The doctor was a young and good-looking guy who had a bit of a reputation for being shady. An unpleasant story had followed him from another city—the tale of a young girl who had drowned. Even though the coroner declared it an accidental drowning, some people thought, or at least whispered, that the doctor knew a lot more than what had been revealed, and rumors suggested he had left because he was no longer well-liked there.
The doctor had a pleasing personality, however, and a way with him that had the effect of disarming any prejudice against him. He was, in brief, a ladies’ man, possessing all of the little attentions and flatteries so dear to the heart of women. And he gave them all with a subtle manner of sincerity that made them doubly potent.
The doctor had a charming personality, and he had a way about him that eased any bias people might have had against him. In short, he was a ladies' man, full of all the little gestures and compliments that women cherish. He offered them all with a subtle sincerity that made them even more impactful.
The doctor’s practice was fairly large, and he had also succeeded in having himself appointed local medical examiner for our town. He was deeply interested in his chosen profession, and still fascinated by the dissecting-room. He owned a handsome touring-car with which, as I knew, my wife was very familiar.
The doctor’s practice was quite large, and he had also managed to get himself appointed as the local medical examiner for our town. He was very passionate about his profession and still intrigued by the dissecting room. He owned a nice touring car that, as I knew, my wife was very familiar with.
My wife was twenty-five—fifteen years my junior—pretty and with much charm of manner, yet possessed of a certain hardness of nature and lack of sympathy for the suffering of others, unusual in a young woman of good breeding. She came of excellent family, was well educated and always had associated with good people.
My wife was twenty-five—fifteen years younger than me—attractive and charming, but she also had a certain toughness and a lack of compassion for the suffering of others, which is rare in a well-bred young woman. She came from a great family, was well-educated, and had always been around good people.
I had been somewhat addicted to strong drink before we were married, but had managed to keep it from her to a certain extent. She knew that I drank, but thought that it was no more than many men do at their clubs. Of my several wild sprees out of town she had never heard.
I had been a bit addicted to drinking before we got married, but I had managed to keep it from her to some degree. She knew that I drank, but she thought it was just like many men do at their clubs. She had never heard about my wild nights out of town.
We had been married two years when Dr. Langley took up his practice in our town, and from the moment he made a professional call on my wife, for some minor ailment, they had become intensely interested in each other.
We had been married for two years when Dr. Langley started his practice in our town, and from the moment he made a professional visit to my wife for a minor health issue, they became extremely interested in each other.
My drinking habits had increased, rather than diminished, since my marriage, and I no longer made any effort to keep occasional lurid fits of intoxication from her. My love for liquor became as much a part of my life as food or sleep. My position as assistant manager in a large wholesale house was fairly secure, however, and one not easy to fill, which perhaps accounted for the firm still holding me.
My drinking habits had increased instead of decreased since I got married, and I stopped trying to hide my occasional wild drinking episodes from her. My love for alcohol became as essential to my life as food or sleep. My role as assistant manager at a large wholesale company was fairly secure, though, and not easy to replace, which probably explained why the company still kept me around.
One cold, bleak evening in November, while I was playing cards at my club—and, thanks to the rum-runners who thrived in our town, drinking whisky—I heard a strangely-familiar voice call my name in greeting, and, looking up, I was overjoyed to behold an old friend of bygone days, whom I had not seen in several years. He had dropped off on his way to another city.
One cold, bleak evening in November, while I was playing cards at my club—and, thanks to the rum-runners thriving in our town, drinking whiskey—I heard a strangely familiar voice call my name in greeting. Looking up, I was thrilled to see an old friend from days gone by, someone I hadn't seen in several years. He had stopped by on his way to another city.
The time was ripe for a celebration[141] in honor of our meeting. My friend produced a quart flask of whisky from his suitcase, saying that it was the duplicate of one he had already sampled, and spoke to me of its age, strength, fine quality, and the high price he had been obliged to pay for it. Thereupon he presented it to me. I thanked him heartily and opened the flask, and we all drank a couple of rounds from it. All of that day, and the day previous, I had been drinking more or less heavily.
The time was right for a celebration[141] to mark our meeting. My friend pulled out a quart flask of whiskey from his suitcase, claiming it was just like one he had tried before. He talked about its age, strength, quality, and the high price he had to pay for it. Then he handed it to me. I thanked him sincerely, opened the flask, and we all took a couple of rounds. Throughout that day and the day before, I had been drinking pretty heavily.
Cards were resumed and we played until after midnight, when, with many a handshake, I bade good-by to my friend, who was obliged to catch a train to reach his destination the following noon. The card game being broken up, we had a farewell round of drinks, and I stumbled out into the night.
Cards were started up again, and we played until after midnight. After many handshakes, I said goodbye to my friend, who had to catch a train to get to his destination by the next noon. With the card game over, we had a final round of drinks, and I stumbled out into the night.
The cool air soon revived my somewhat befuddled brain. Also, I was soon shaking with the cold. Remembering the generous sized flask of whisky in my pocket, the gift of my friend, I uncorked it and took a long drink, rejoicing in the fact that the bottle was still almost two-thirds full.
The cool air quickly cleared my foggy mind. I was also starting to shiver from the cold. Remembering the generously sized flask of whiskey in my pocket, a gift from my friend, I uncorked it and took a long swig, happy that the bottle was still almost two-thirds full.
Reaching home, I went at once to my bedroom. My wife was seated in a chair by the window in her dressing-gown. As I entered, she rose and, without any preliminaries of speech, she asked that I at once give her a divorce so that she might marry Dr. Langley. She said there was no reason why I should not do this, since I might then marry some woman who cared for me, and that she would be happy with the man she had learned to love.
Reaching home, I went straight to my bedroom. My wife was sitting in a chair by the window in her robe. As I entered, she stood up and, without any small talk, asked me to give her a divorce so she could marry Dr. Langley. She said there was no reason I shouldn't do this, since I could then marry someone who actually cared for me, and she would be happy with the man she had come to love.
The abruptness of her request, together with the cold, matter-of-fact way in which she put it dumfounded me, but, hastily regaining my composure, I flatly refused any such action, told my wife that she must remain true to her marriage vows, and that nothing would ever induce me to give her the divorce she wanted. Furthermore, I told her that the doctor was a scoundrel—that many people believed he had murdered a girl before coming to our town.
The suddenness of her request, along with the cold, straightforward way she said it, shocked me. But after quickly pulling myself together, I flatly refused to consider it. I told my wife that she needed to stay true to her marriage vows and that nothing would ever convince me to give her the divorce she sought. Additionally, I told her that the doctor was a jerk—many people thought he had killed a girl before moving to our town.
At this, my wife became livid with fury, accused me of deliberately besmirching the doctor’s character because of jealousy, and declared she would never live with me again.
At this, my wife got really angry, accused me of intentionally ruining the doctor’s reputation out of jealousy, and said she would never live with me again.
The next day, however, she seemed much changed. She was very agreeable, even tender, to me. We walked about the little garden of our home, as we had often done in the early days of our marriage, and I felt confident that she had decided to put the doctor out of her mind and allow our married life to go on as usual.
The next day, however, she seemed much different. She was really nice, even affectionate, toward me. We strolled through the little garden of our home, just like we used to do in the early days of our marriage, and I felt sure that she had chosen to forget about the doctor and let our married life continue as it normally would.
We chatted pleasantly together at the dinner table that evening, and as usual I drank a cup of strong coffee after the meal.
We had a nice conversation at the dinner table that evening, and as usual, I had a cup of strong coffee after the meal.
A few moments later a heavy drowsiness came over me and I knew no more....
A few moments later, I was overcome by a deep drowsiness, and then I lost consciousness....
I AWOKE with a feeling of suffocation—as if a thousand tons of weight were resting on my chest.
I woke up feeling suffocated—as if a thousand tons of weight were pressing down on my chest.
I gasped for breath. I was suffering torture. All about me was blackness—impenetrable blackness. I moved my hands and encountered boards, above and on every side. Gradually, to my numbed senses, the horrible realization came to me, and the cold sweat started out on my body—I had been buried alive!
I gasped for air. I was in agony. All around me was darkness—thick darkness. I moved my hands and felt boards, above and on all sides. Slowly, to my dazed senses, the terrible truth sank in, and a cold sweat broke out all over my body—I had been buried alive!
The terrible realization had a tendency to clear my mind somewhat, in spite of the difficulty I encountered in breathing. I saw it all now. My wife had given me some powerful drug in my coffee, a drug obtained from the doctor. They had planned and plotted the thing in case I refused to consent to a divorce.
The terrible realization had a way of clearing my mind a bit, despite the struggle I had with my breathing. I understood everything now. My wife had slipped me some strong medication in my coffee, a drug she got from the doctor. They had schemed and plotted this in case I refused to agree to a divorce.
They probably had known I was still alive when I was buried. The doctor, as medical examiner, had filed some fictitious report of death from natural causes, and they had contrived to have a hasty funeral. How I had managed to breathe for so long in the coffin, while under the power of the drug, I did not know. Now that I was fully conscious again I felt myself stifling.
They probably knew I was still alive when I was buried. The doctor, acting as the medical examiner, filed a fake report stating I died of natural causes, and they arranged a quick funeral. I had no idea how I managed to breathe for so long in the coffin while under the influence of the drug. Now that I was fully awake again, I felt suffocated.
No power of imagination can picture the horror and torture of mind that my terrible predicament forced upon me. I must die a slow, terrible death, while[142] those who were responsible for the hellish crime enjoyed themselves and went unpunished. The minutes seemed to drag into hours, as I lay there struggling for breath.
No amount of imagination can capture the horror and mental agony that my awful situation imposed on me. I had to face a slow, excruciating death, while[142] those responsible for the horrific crime reveled in their freedom and went unpunished. The minutes felt like hours as I lay there fighting for breath.
Suddenly, out of the horrible black stillness, I heard a noise above me. Listening, with every racked nerve on edge, I heard it come nearer—nearer. At first I could not make it out—could not understand—and then, suddenly, the truth dawned upon me with a horrible intensity: The body snatchers were after me for the dissecting-room!
Suddenly, out of the dreadful black stillness, I heard a noise above me. Listening, with every nerve on edge, I heard it coming closer—closer. At first, I couldn’t make it out—couldn’t understand—and then, suddenly, the truth hit me with a terrible intensity: The body snatchers were after me for the dissecting room!
I tried to cry out, but was unable to make a sound, because of my stifling condition. They reached the coffin, and I heard the shovel scraping against it. Then I felt myself being slowly lifted upward, and the coffin was dumped on the ground.
I tried to scream, but couldn't make a sound because of how suffocating it was. They got to the coffin, and I heard the shovel scraping against it. Then I felt myself being slowly lifted up, and the coffin was dropped on the ground.
Now I heard a voice, and my blood ran cold, for it was the voice of Dr. Langley.
Now I heard a voice, and my blood ran cold, because it was Dr. Langley's voice.
“The drug was an Oriental one,” he was saying. “It causes a semblance of death that lasts a long time, but he probably died a few minutes after he was buried. I am anxious to dissect to see what effect such a drug has on the human body!”
“The drug was an Eastern one,” he was saying. “It creates the appearance of death that lasts a long time, but he probably died a few minutes after he was buried. I'm eager to dissect to see what effect such a drug has on the human body!”
And then, with a terrible shock, I heard the voice of my wife:
And then, with a sudden shock, I heard my wife's voice:
“I don’t care. Do as you wish. I hated him from the moment he refused to give me a divorce. I could even watch you cut up his body!”
“I don’t care. Do whatever you want. I hated him from the moment he wouldn’t give me a divorce. I could even watch you chop up his body!”
I struggled to rise in the coffin, gasping for the breath of life, and then the lid was pried off, and, summoning all my dying strength, I rose to my feet, waving my arms wildly back and forth and inhaling a great breath of life-giving night air.
I fought to get up in the coffin, gasping for air, and then the lid was pulled off. Using every bit of my fading strength, I stood up, waving my arms around and taking in a deep breath of fresh night air.
The doctor let the shovel fall to the ground without a word, and staggered back and sank to his knees, while my wife gave a hideous scream of terror. Then she snatched a knife from his kit of dissecting instruments and drew the razor-sharp blade across her throat. She then threw herself upon the prostrate doctor, her blood drenching his body.
The doctor dropped the shovel to the ground without saying anything, staggered back, and fell to his knees, while my wife let out a horrifying scream of fear. Then she grabbed a knife from his dissection kit and slashed the sharp blade across her throat. After that, she collapsed onto the fallen doctor, soaking him in her blood.
My senses reeling, I staggered forward, tripped over my coffin and fell swooning to the ground.
My senses spinning, I stumbled ahead, tripped over my coffin, and collapsed to the ground.
NONE believe my story. Neither will you. I have told it to them all, but they will not believe it.
NONE believe my story. Neither will you. I have shared it with everyone, but they just won't accept it.
I am in a hospital, where they tell me I have been for several days. It is a prison hospital, where guards in uniform patrol the corridors, lest even the sick try to escape.
I’m in a hospital, and they say I’ve been here for several days. It’s a prison hospital, where uniformed guards patrol the halls to prevent even the sick from trying to escape.
They ask me if I cannot remember that I came home that night from the club in a blind frenzy of drink and found my wife and Dr. Langley together. They tell me that I choked him with such ferocity and strength that my fingers broke into the flesh of his neck. They tell me that my wife, screaming with terror, tried to escape, and that, just as the people in the adjoining apartment burst into the room, I seized a razor from the bureau and slashed her throat from ear to ear, and threw her body, with the blood streaming from the wound, across that of the doctor.
They ask me if I can't remember that I came home that night from the club in a drunken rage and found my wife and Dr. Langley together. They say that I choked him so hard and with such force that my fingers dug into his neck. They tell me that my wife, screaming in fear, tried to get away, and that just as the people in the next apartment burst into the room, I grabbed a razor from the dresser and slashed her throat from ear to ear, then threw her body, blood pouring from the wound, on top of the doctor.
Are they going to hang me for this double crime that I did not commit?
Are they really going to hang me for this double crime that I didn't commit?
They will not believe my story. Yet every detail of it is as clear to me as the stars that shine in the heavens.
They won't believe my story. But every detail is as clear to me as the stars shining in the sky.

[143]
[143]
That Came from
The
Extraordinary
Experiment of
Dr. Calgroni
THERE is much concerning the queer Dr. Calgroni that I can not give to the world.
THERE is a lot about the strange Dr. Calgroni that I can't share with the world.
It should be remembered that I had never been inside his house until after I beheld him frantically emerge from its big front door, that rainy night, his wizened face as white as death, and, scantily-clad, rush headlong for the depot.
It should be remembered that I had never been inside his house until after I saw him frantically burst out of its big front door that rainy night, his weathered face as pale as death, and barely dressed, rush straight for the depot.
That he was a surgeon of extraordinary ability I readily acknowledge. But Belleville was the last place where one would expect to find a man of such surgical skill, and, most undoubtedly, the last place one would choose for the scene of the startling events brought about as a result of the doctor’s purchase of the ape “Horace” from Barber’s World-famous 3-Ring Show.
That he was a surgeon with exceptional skills, I readily admit. However, Belleville was the last place you would expect to find someone with such surgical expertise, and definitely the last place anyone would choose for the shocking events that unfolded after the doctor bought the ape "Horace" from Barber's World-famous 3-Ring Show.
Had the doctor merely put up at the hotel I might have believed him, like myself, merely summering at Belleville. For it was a restful hamlet, situated in a mountainous valley, something like a day’s run from New York. But his renting of the Thornsdale place aroused latent suspicions in my mind, probably instilled there by that strange article I had read in The Surgical Monthly.
Had the doctor just stayed at the hotel, I might have thought he was, like me, simply enjoying the summer in Belleville. It was a peaceful little town located in a valley surrounded by mountains, about a day's journey from New York. But his renting the Thornsdale place stirred up some doubts in my mind, likely influenced by that weird article I had read in The Surgical Monthly.
Large enough for a hotel or boarding-house, but out-of-the-way located—also because of the enormous rent demanded by its heirs—the Thornsdale place had stood vacant since the last of the Thornsdale line had died ten years before. Its doors had been closed and padlocked, and its windows barricaded.
Large enough for a hotel or boarding house, but situated in a remote area—also due to the huge rent demanded by its heirs—the Thornsdale place had been empty since the last of the Thornsdale family passed away ten years ago. Its doors had been shut and padlocked, and its windows were boarded up.
It had been the finest residence in the old town in its day, but was now regarded as a sort of historic oddity. On the whole, it afforded a formidable appearance, crouching behind its great elms, looming huge and weather-beaten, with its board-shuttered and frowning windows. But just the sort of place the[144] eccentric Dr. Calgroni could work in, unmolested.
It was once the best house in the old town, but now it was seen as a kind of historical curiosity. Overall, it had a daunting presence, sitting behind its large elms, looking massive and worn out, with its boarded-up, scowling windows. But it was exactly the kind of place where the quirky Dr. Calgroni could work in peace.
I saw the peculiar doctor one morning as I was leaving the small post office. It was just after train time, and many of the villagers were loitering about the place, among them a young man named Jason Murdock.
I saw the strange doctor one morning as I was leaving the little post office. It was just after train time, and many of the villagers were hanging around the place, including a young man named Jason Murdock.
Murdock was of that type one always hears of in a small community—the village “devil.” He came of a good family, and had plenty of money and all that: but had succeeded, despite rich heritage-blood, in igniting more fire and brimstone than all five of the village preachers had in their imagination conceived. He was coarsely good-looking, and big and husky.
Murdock was the kind of guy you always hear about in a small town—the village "bad boy." He came from a good family, had plenty of money, and all that, but despite his wealthy background, he managed to stir up more trouble than all five of the village preachers could ever dream of. He was ruggedly handsome, big, and sturdy.
Aristocratic hoodlum though he was, all rather secretly admired the fellow, probably because he injected “pep” into the lazy old town.
Even though he was a privileged troublemaker, everyone quietly admired him, probably because he brought some energy to the slow old town.
I beheld Jason Murdock pointing to a shriveled-up figure of a little man, stooped of shoulder.
I saw Jason Murdock pointing at a tiny, shriveled man who was hunched over.
“There he goes—that Dr. Can-groanee, who’s movin’ into the Thornsdale place. I wonder if there’s any good liquor in his cellar? That old Thornsdale dump has a good wine cellar.”
“There he goes—that Dr. Can-groanee, who’s moving into the Thornsdale house. I wonder if there’s any good liquor in his cellar? That old Thornsdale place has a decent wine cellar.”
Dr. Calgroni paid not the slightest attention to Jason’s insolent babble, but walked hurriedly along, his clean-shaven, dried-up countenance turning neither to the right nor left.
Dr. Calgroni didn't pay the slightest attention to Jason’s disrespectful chatter, but hurried along, his clean-shaven, weathered face not turning to the right or left.
“Who is that man?” I asked the postmaster, who had now come to the door for air.
“Who is that guy?” I asked the postmaster, who had just stepped to the door for some fresh air.
“I dunno, excepting his mail is addressed Dr.—I’ll have to spell it—C-A-L-G-R-O-N-I—and it is mostly foreign, out of Vienna, forwarded here from New York.”
"I don't know, except that his mail is addressed Dr.—I'll have to spell it—C-A-L-G-R-O-N-I—and it's mostly foreign, coming from Vienna, forwarded here from New York."
“Sort of a man of mystery, eh?” I hazarded.
“Kind of a man of mystery, huh?” I guessed.
“I should say he’s sort of a fool for rentin’ that old Thornsdale rat-trap, for God-knows-what, that’s stood vacant these ten years.”
“I have to say he’s kind of an idiot for renting that old Thornsdale dump, for who knows what, that’s been empty for the last ten years.”
I nodded and left in the direction taken by the doctor.
I nodded and left in the direction the doctor went.
Here was an element of mystery; for I alone, of all the villagers, knew that this eminent surgeon’s presence in Belleville boded ill.
Here was an element of mystery; for I alone, out of all the villagers, knew that this renowned surgeon's presence in Belleville was a bad sign.
I soon caught sight of the doctor. For a man of his age and physique, his gait was exceedingly fast—as though propelled by a nervous dynamo.
I quickly spotted the doctor. For a man of his age and build, he walked incredibly fast—like he was powered by a nervous dynamo.
Stretching my legs, I kept a safe distance between him and myself, until he swung open the tall wooden gate and quickly vanished through the wilderness of tall bushes and low trees into the Thornsdale house. I halted safe from observation and lighted my pipe.
Stretching my legs, I kept a safe distance between him and me until he swung open the tall wooden gate and quickly disappeared into the dense bushes and small trees leading to the Thornsdale house. I stopped, out of sight, and lit my pipe.
Leaning against a tree there, I ran over in my mind the odd significance of that remarkable article I had recently read in the staid and ever-authentic Surgical Monthly.
Leaning against a tree there, I thought about the strange importance of that outstanding article I had recently read in the classic and always-reliable Surgical Monthly.
This Dr. Calgroni, it appeared, had stated to the interviewer that he was here from Austria on a vacation—and to feel out the opinions of American surgeons anent his new theory. One Herr von Meine, a noted surgeon of Vienna, he added with some asperity, had scoffed at the absurdity and unorthodox idea of the unprecedented theory advanced by him, and had declared that his, Calgroni’s, operation was extremely impossible, not to say foolish—that it would never be a success.
This Dr. Calgroni had told the interviewer that he was visiting from Austria on vacation—and to gauge the opinions of American surgeons about his new theory. One Herr von Meine, a well-known surgeon from Vienna, he added with some annoyance, had mocked the ridiculous and unconventional idea of his groundbreaking theory and claimed that Calgroni's operation was incredibly unlikely to succeed, if not outright foolish—that it would never work.
Dr. Calgroni claimed that he could prolong a human life indefinitely by the insertion of a live thigh gland from a young quadrumanous mammal, such as the Pithecoid.
Dr. Calgroni claimed that he could extend a human life indefinitely by implanting a live thigh gland from a young primate, like the Pithecoid.
Much discussion and argument had been provoked throughout the entire medical world by the famous doctor’s theory, and consensus was that he was an impracticable theorist gone mad.
A lot of discussion and debate had been sparked throughout the entire medical community by the famous doctor's theory, and the general agreement was that he was an impractical theorist who had lost his mind.
And now here was Dr. Calgroni, living in the quiet little town of Belleville, where none was aware of his sensational hypothesis, renting this immense old ramshackle place, and his remarkable intent known to no one but himself.
And now here was Dr. Calgroni, living in the quiet little town of Belleville, where no one knew about his sensational hypothesis, renting this huge old rundown house, with his remarkable intentions known only to him.
I had taken a seat on a tree stump, in front of the gate, which had a ring stapled to it, used in former days as a hitching-post. Time hung heavily upon me in Belleville, but this new element of mystery promised some possible interest and excitement.
I sat down on a tree stump in front of the gate, where an old ring was fastened, once used as a hitching post. Time felt slow in Belleville, but this new sense of mystery offered a glimmer of interest and excitement.
Having sat there until my pipe was empty and cold, I was aroused by the[145] noise of the gate opening behind me, followed by the tap-tap of a hammer. I turned.
Having sat there until my pipe was empty and cold, I was jolted awake by the[145] sound of the gate opening behind me, followed by the tap-tap of a hammer. I turned.
There stood the doctor in his shirt sleeves, tacking a sign to the gate post. Crudely painted in black on white cardboard I read:
There was the doctor in his shirt sleeves, putting up a sign on the gate post. It was crudely painted in black on white cardboard, and I read:
Anyone entering here does so at his own risk.
Without even casting a glance my way, the doctor closed the gate behind him and seemed about to depart up the weed-grown gravel walk, when, glancing down the dusky street, he checked himself.
Without even looking my way, the doctor shut the gate behind him and looked ready to leave down the overgrown gravel path, when he paused after glancing down the dimly lit street.
My gaze followed the direction of his eyes. A wagon was approaching. It drew up at the stump and halted. Loaded with big boxes, the mules were sweating after the pull. Their surly-faced driver stopped twenty feet away and turned to the doctor:
My eyes followed where he was looking. A wagon was coming up. It pulled up next to the stump and stopped. The mules were sweating from the heavy load of big boxes. Their grumpy driver got out about twenty feet away and turned to the doctor:
“I know I’m late,” I overheard him grumble, “but I handled the boxes carefully as you said. Shall I drive in?”
“I know I’m late,” I heard him mutter, “but I took care with the boxes like you said. Should I pull in?”
“You’d better,” returned Calgroni in crisp English, still not noticing me. “And remember, if there’s a thing broken not a cent do you get.” And he wheeled up the path.
“You’d better,” Calgroni replied in sharp English, still not noticing me. “And remember, if anything is broken, you won’t get a penny.” Then he turned and headed up the path.
“Dam’ him!” swore the teamster, turning to me. “Did you ever see such an old crab?”
“Damn him!” the teamster swore, turning to me. “Have you ever seen such an old grouch?”
“Glass inside the boxes?” I suggested.
“Glass inside the boxes?” I suggested.
The fellow looked at me suspiciously then his lips contracted like a vise and he turned to his mules. I watched him drive through the wagon gate, and on up through the moss-covered trees to the house.
The guy looked at me with suspicion, then his lips tightened like a vise as he turned to his mules. I watched him go through the wagon gate and up through the moss-covered trees to the house.
II.
THE NEXT morning I arose early, with the intention of strolling past the old Thornsdale place. I found Main Street lifeless, except for two men busily engaged in posting up the glaring announcement of the coming of:
THE NEXT morning I got up early, planning to take a walk past the old Thornsdale place. I found Main Street empty, except for two men busy putting up the bright announcement of the upcoming:
Pausing, I watched them swab the long multi-hued strips of paper with their paste brush and sling them upon the billboard. A small crowd of big-eyed youngsters and loafers gradually congregated about the busy circus advance men.
Pausing, I watched them coat the long, colorful strips of paper with their paste brushes and stick them on the billboard. A small crowd of wide-eyed kids and idle bystanders slowly gathered around the busy circus promoters.
The most glaring and conspicuous poster represented two gorillas peering angrily out from behind the bars of their cage. Beneath it was lithographed in huge, red letters:
The most obvious and striking poster showed two gorillas glaring out from behind the bars of their cage. Below it was printed in huge, red letters:
I turned to leave—and, momentarily startled, faced what seemed to be one of the gorillas at large! Only it wore clothes. Gazing at the poster with a look of blank curiosity, was a man, short in stature, immense of shoulder and deep of chest, his hair thatching his forehead almost to his bushy eyebrows. He was hideous to look upon. I recognized him, though, after an instant, as the village half-wit, known as “Simple Will.”
I turned to leave—and, for a moment, was startled to see what looked like one of the gorillas running around! But it was dressed in clothes. Staring at the poster with a blank look of curiosity was a man, short in height, with broad shoulders and a deep chest, his hair hanging over his forehead almost to his bushy eyebrows. He was ugly to look at. However, I recognized him after a moment as the village half-wit known as “Simple Will.”
I had seen him before, a poor, weak-minded creature, wandering helplessly about the village, pitied, but spurned except when someone needed the help of powerful hands and a strong back.
I had seen him before, a poor, simple-minded guy, wandering around the village, pitied but rejected, except when someone needed help with heavy lifting or tough tasks.
Drooling and muttering, Will followed the circus men as they started off.
Drooling and mumbling, Will followed the circus guys as they set off.
I idly strolled down the first street; then, reaching the outskirts of town, I found myself in the rear of the Thornsdale place. To my surprise, I beheld another warning notice similar to the one that Dr. Calgroni had tacked to his front gate last evening. Not only in one but many places, on trees and the high fence, I saw the warning signs of “No Trespassing.” The doctor himself was nowhere to be seen.
I casually walked down the first street; then, when I got to the edge of town, I found myself behind the Thornsdale property. To my surprise, I saw another warning sign like the one Dr. Calgroni had put on his front gate last night. There were warning signs saying “No Trespassing” in multiple spots, on trees and the tall fence. The doctor himself was nowhere in sight.
A week slipped by and nothing happened further than gossip concerning the queer doctor. Occasionally Dr. Calgroni, in person, purchased supplies and called for his mail. Although I contrived to be near him whenever possible, he seldom uttered more than half a dozen words—and never to me. Once, though, I thought I caught him peering surreptitiously at me in a queer manner.
A week went by and nothing happened beyond the gossip about the strange doctor. Sometimes Dr. Calgroni personally came to buy supplies and pick up his mail. Even though I tried to be close to him whenever I could, he rarely spoke more than a few words—and never to me. One time, though, I thought I saw him looking at me in a strange way.
[146]
[146]
Obviously, the doctor was his own servant, housekeeper and cook. No one took the risk of entering his place—not even the daring Jason Murdock.
Clearly, the doctor was his own servant, housekeeper, and cook. No one dared to enter his home—not even the bold Jason Murdock.
Several days before the circus arrived, I noticed what I considered a peculiarly significant happening—Dr. Calgroni walking toward his abode, with Simple Will tagging, doglike, a few paces behind.
Several days before the circus showed up, I noticed something that I thought was pretty significant—Dr. Calgroni walking toward his home, with Simple Will following along like a dog a few steps behind.
At discreet distance, I followed them. Arriving at the Thornsdale place, I was surprised to see the doctor close the gate behind him, leaving Will standing outside. The half-wit stood there until Dr. Calgroni disappeared.
At a safe distance, I followed them. When we got to the Thornsdale place, I was surprised to see the doctor close the gate behind him, leaving Will outside. The simpleton stood there until Dr. Calgroni was gone.
The day before the show came, I saw the doctor clapping Will on the shoulder and talking to him.
The day before the show, I saw the doctor patting Will on the shoulder and chatting with him.
That night such a terrible conclusion shaped itself in my mind as to the meaning of the singular boxes, the hostile notices, Will’s attitude toward the doctor, and the latter’s interest in him, that it kept me wide awake.
That night, a terrible realization formed in my mind about the meaning of the strange boxes, the threatening notices, Will's attitude toward the doctor, and the doctor's interest in him, which kept me wide awake.
In ill humor at myself, I rose at the first appearance of the sun. Remembering the circus, I strolled over to the tracks to watch it unload.
Feeling grumpy with myself, I got up at the first light of the sun. Remembering the circus, I walked over to the tracks to watch it unload.
Some villagers had gathered about the few wretched travel-scarred cars that made up the second-rate circus train, and particularly in front of the car containing the cage of Mimmie and Horace.
Some villagers had gathered around the few worn-out, travel-beaten cars that made up the second-rate circus train, especially in front of the car holding the cage of Mimmie and Horace.
Doctor Calgroni was there, and, at his heels, Simple Will. The doctor was talking very earnestly to the trainer.
Doctor Calgroni was there, and right behind him was Simple Will. The doctor was having a serious conversation with the trainer.
“You say Mr. Barber has offered to sell either of these animals,” the doctor was saying, as I drew up on the outer fringe of the curious crowd.
“You say Mr. Barber has offered to sell either of these animals,” the doctor was saying, as I pulled up on the edge of the curious crowd.
“Yes sir. He will sell one because they fight continually. They have to be carefully watched, or they might kill each other. You don’t know what ferocious beasts gorillas are—”
“Yes sir. He will sell one because they fight all the time. They need to be carefully monitored, or they could kill each other. You have no idea how fierce gorillas can be—”
The doctor smiled.
The doctor smiled.
“I would like to talk to Mr. Barber,” he interposed.
“I want to talk to Mr. Barber,” he cut in.
The gorilla trainer hesitated, then, pulling shut the sliding doors of the animal car:
The gorilla trainer hesitated, then pulled the sliding doors of the animal car shut:
“Sure; just follow me,” he said.
“Sure, just follow me,” he said.
The doctor, at the man’s side, walked to a coach ahead, the combination ticket-and-executive office of the Barber Shows. For an instant, Simple Will seemed to hesitate, but he didn’t trail Dr. Calgroni—the unseen things inside of the gigantic cage nearby seemed to hold his hypnotic attention. Several big drops of rain splashed upon the cinder-strewn ground. The heavens hung black and dismal; the sun had completely vanished.
The doctor walked alongside the man towards a coach in front, which served as both the ticket and executive office for the Barber Shows. For a moment, Simple Will appeared to hesitate, but he didn’t follow Dr. Calgroni—the mysterious things inside the huge cage nearby seemed to draw his attention. Several large drops of rain splattered onto the cinder-strewn ground. The sky was dark and gloomy; the sun had completely disappeared.
I watched Simple Will. He was ill-at-ease, hovering uneasily about the gorillas’ car. The other people nearby paid no attention to the half-wit. Presently the trainer and Dr. Calgroni returned, accompanied by another man, who was counting a roll of bills.
I watched Simple Will. He was uncomfortable, hanging around the gorillas' car. The other people nearby didn't pay any attention to the clueless guy. Soon, the trainer and Dr. Calgroni came back, along with another man who was counting a stack of cash.
“You say,” the latter remarked as they passed me, “that you want ‘Horace’ delivered at once?”
“You say,” the latter commented as they walked by me, “that you want ‘Horace’ delivered right away?”
“Yes,” replied the doctor concisely.
“Yeah,” replied the doctor briefly.
“All right. Hank, call the gang, unload the cage and put Horace in that red single cage. Dr. Calgroni has relieved us of him!”
“All right. Hank, call everyone, unload the cage, and put Horace in that red single cage. Dr. Calgroni has taken him off our hands!”
At this, Simple Will approached the surgeon and touched his sleeve.
At this, Simple Will walked up to the surgeon and touched his sleeve.
“You buy hairy animal-man?” he mumbled.
“You buying a hairy animal-man?” he mumbled.
The doctor laid his blue-veined and thin old hand upon Will’s broad shoulder.
The doctor rested his thin, blue-veined hand on Will's broad shoulder.
“Yes, Will, and I’m going to give you a job—a job as his valet!” The show men exchanged winks, and from the car rolled an empty, iron-barred cage. Will’s expressionless features twisted into what on his idiot countenance registered pleasure.
“Yes, Will, and I’m going to give you a job—a job as his valet!” The performers exchanged knowing glances, and from the car rolled an empty, iron-barred cage. Will’s blank face contorted into a look of pleasure.
Dr. Calgroni beckoned to the man whom I had seen deliver the strange-appearing boxes that first afternoon.
Dr. Calgroni signaled to the man I had seen deliver the unusual-looking boxes that first afternoon.
“Got your team?”
“Do you have your team?”
The fellow nodded.
The guy nodded.
A scene of bustle had sprung up about me. An excited and larger crowd of villagers had assembled.
A busy scene had formed around me. An excited and bigger crowd of villagers had gathered.
The big cage containing Mimmie and Horace was lowered to the track side. They were two of the finest animals of their type I have ever looked upon.
The big cage with Mimmie and Horace was lowered to the track side. They were two of the finest animals of their kind I have ever seen.
Horace was transferred to the single cage and its strong door doubly padlocked[147] upon him. The mule team drew up with the wagon.
Horace was moved to the single cage, and its heavy door was double padlocked[147] shut on him. The mule team arrived with the wagon.
“Here, Will,” said the doctor to the half-wit, “climb into the wagon. We’re going before we get wet.” The doctor appeared highly elated.
“Here, Will,” the doctor said to the simpleton, “hop into the wagon. We’re leaving before we get soaked.” The doctor seemed really excited.
Simple Will, who had stood by as if in a stupor, swung his heavy body up behind the gorilla’s cage.
Simple Will, who had been standing there like he was in a daze, swung his hefty body up behind the gorilla’s cage.
No sooner had the wagon drawn out of sight than the heavens seemed to loosen in wrath. Rain fell in torrents, driving the spectators in a wild rush for shelter. As I reached the hotel, the water dripping from my drenched garments, the storm increased its fury. All that day it rained—and the next.
No sooner had the wagon disappeared from view than the skies opened up in anger. Rain poured down heavily, sending the onlookers scrambling for cover. By the time I got to the hotel, water was dripping from my soaked clothes, and the storm got even worse. It rained all day—and then continued the next day.
As I lay on my bed that night and listened to the roar of wind and rain beating upon the roof and window panes, my mind kept drifting to the inmates of Thornsdale place—the queer doctor, Simple Will and his ward, Horace, the gigantic gorilla.
As I lay in bed that night, listening to the wind and rain pounding on the roof and window, my thoughts kept going back to the people at Thornsdale place—the strange doctor, Simple Will and his ward, Horace, the huge gorilla.
III.
IT WAS three days later that I learned Dr. Calgroni had wired to New York, and on the next morning an exceptionally well-dressed stranger, whose goatee, bearing and satchel smacked of a medical man, stepped off the train.
IT WAS three days later that I learned Dr. Calgroni had sent a wire to New York, and the next morning an unusually well-dressed stranger, whose goatee, demeanor, and satchel hinted at being a medical professional, stepped off the train.
Espying me, he asked:
Seeing me, he asked:
“Will you kindly direct me to the Thornsdale place?”
“Could you please point me to the Thornsdale location?”
I told him the best way to reach Dr. Calgroni’s without wading in mud, and he departed, with a brief “Thank You.”
I told him the best way to get to Dr. Calgroni's without trudging through mud, and he left with a quick "Thank you."
The next night I saw the stranger, ashen of face and decidedly inwardly shaken, hurriedly purchase a ticket and leave on the 9:45 train for New York.
The next night, I saw the stranger, pale and clearly disturbed, quickly buy a ticket and leave on the 9:45 train for New York.
Immediately I sought the telegraph dispatcher.
Immediately I looked for the telegraph dispatcher.
“You are aware of the queer actions of Dr. Calgroni—”
“You know about the strange actions of Dr. Calgroni—”
“I should say! He’s a nut.”
“I've got to say! He's crazy.”
“I can’t say as to that, but to whom did he send the message the other night?”
“I can’t say about that, but who did he send the message to the other night?”
“You won’t let it out I tipped you off?”
“You won’t let it slip that I warned you?”
I solemnly held up my right hand.
I seriously raised my right hand.
“Well,” in a whisper, “he wired a hospital for their best surgical man.”
“Well,” he whispered, “he contacted a hospital to get their best surgeon.”
So the assistant had gone back, frightened. And why?
So the assistant had gone back, scared. And why?
Several weeks later Barber’s World-famous 3-Ring Show gave a return exhibition at Belleville. That night I wandered toward the Thornsdale place.
Several weeks later, Barber’s World-Famous 3-Ring Show had a return performance in Belleville. That night, I wandered toward the Thornsdale property.
Again the clouds had banked for a storm, fitful rays of the moon now and then shifting through, only to be absorbed in mist.
Again the clouds had gathered for a storm, with brief rays of the moon occasionally breaking through, only to be swallowed by the mist.
Drawing around in front of the old homestead, looming dark behind the gloom-shadowed trees, I seated myself on the stump hitching-post. I was glad that in my coat pocket nestled a neat automatic. Why I lingered there in front of the quiet old place I do not know. Not a light glimmered in the house; not a noise issued from its muffled depths.
Drawing around in front of the old homestead, looming dark behind the shadowy trees, I sat down on the stump hitching-post. I was glad that a neat automatic was nestled in my coat pocket. I don’t know why I lingered there in front of the quiet old place. Not a light glimmered in the house; not a sound came from its muffled depths.
Then to my ears came a shriek and to my startled gaze a light flared in the house. I could dimly see that a figure appeared at its open door. It looked behind it for an instant, then madly bolted toward me.
Then I heard a scream and saw a light flare up in the house. I could barely make out a figure at the open door. It looked back for a moment, then rushed toward me in a panic.
Upon the wet gravel came the tread of rapidly-moving feet, and the gate in front of me swung abruptly back. In the hazy reflected light, I got one look at Dr. Calgroni who, hat and raincoat in his hands, the muscles of his face quivering, his face deathly pale, emerged and turned, running madly toward town.
Upon the wet gravel, I heard the sound of fast-moving feet, and the gate in front of me swung open suddenly. In the dim reflected light, I caught a glimpse of Dr. Calgroni, who was holding his hat and raincoat, his facial muscles twitching, his face ghostly pale, as he rushed and turned, running frantically toward town.
I drew back, automatic in hand, waiting for whatever might follow the doctor. Nothing happened. Obeying an impulse, I took out after the fleeing surgeon. Over soggy soil I followed him, around corners, down Main Street to the depot. I got there in time to see him swing on the platform of the rear coach of the 9:45 train, bound for New York.
I pulled back, gun in hand, waiting for whatever might come after the doctor. Nothing happened. Following a hunch, I ran after the escaping surgeon. I tracked him over muddy ground, around corners, down Main Street to the train station. I arrived just in time to see him climb onto the platform of the last car of the 9:45 train heading to New York.
Throbbing with excitement, scarce knowing what I was doing, I made my way back toward the Thornsdale place. Several blocks away, I caught a glimpse of a broad-shouldered, thick-set disheveled figure in breech-clout, running—or, rather, prancing and hopping—toward the circus grounds. The automatic in my hand, I followed.
Throbbing with excitement and barely aware of what I was doing, I headed back to the Thornsdale place. A few blocks away, I spotted a broad-shouldered, stocky, messy figure in a breech-clout, running—or more like prancing and hopping—toward the circus grounds. With the gun in my hand, I followed.
[148]
[148]
A block from the circus grounds, under the street lamp, I saw a figure on horseback that I recognized as Jason Murdock, evidently bound for home.
A block away from the circus, under the streetlight, I saw a figure on horseback that I recognized as Jason Murdock, clearly heading home.
Then, snarling, the Thing I had seen hopped out from behind a tree trunk, on all fours. Gaining its hind feet, it made a flying leap at Jason, knocking him from his horse. On the ground they rolled, the powerful Jason helpless in the Thing’s clutch. Its fingers closed chokingly about the man’s throat.
Then, snarling, the creature I had seen hopped out from behind a tree trunk on all fours. Rising to its hind feet, it leaped at Jason, knocking him off his horse. On the ground, they struggled, the strong Jason powerless in the creature's grip. Its fingers tightened around the man's throat.
I tried to shoot, only to find my gun jammed; tried to shout, and could not.
I tried to shoot, but my gun was jammed; I tried to shout, and I couldn't.
At that instant the brass band struck up “There’ll Be A Hot Time In The Old Town Tonight!” As the quick, dancing strains smote the night air, the Thing suddenly ceased in the act of strangling Jason, looking attentively up. There seemed to be a responsive, obedient look on its horrible countenance. I could see its wild-eyes and bearded face—God! It was Simple Will!
At that moment, the brass band started playing “There’ll Be A Hot Time In The Old Town Tonight!” As the lively, dancing music filled the night air, the Thing suddenly stopped choking Jason and looked up attentively. It had a strangely attentive, obedient expression on its horrifying face. I could see its wild eyes and bearded face—God! It was Simple Will!
Bounding first on all fours, then half-upright on his feet, the crazed idiot was making for the show grounds just as the clouds broke in a downpour. To the rear of the big tent bounded Will, as the crowd scattered for home.
Bounding first on all fours, then half-upright on his feet, the crazed idiot was heading for the show grounds just as the clouds opened up with a downpour. Behind the big tent, Will jumped as the crowd scattered to head home.
As if familiar with his surrounding, he made for a side-show tent in front of which sputtered a gas torch. The crowd, fleeing in the rain, had in the confusion failed to see the half-wit and myself on the mad run. But several men were following me, as Will tore aside the entrance flaps.
As if he knew his way around, he headed for a side-show tent that had a gas torch flickering in front of it. The crowd, rushing in the rain, hadn't noticed the half-wit and me in our wild dash. But a few men were chasing after me as Will pulled aside the entrance flaps.
Inside, poorly-lighted though it was, I could plainly see the cage of Mimmie, the female-gorilla. Her trainer turned at the noise of our entrance, and hastily reached for his knife-pointed pole—but too late. Uttering a cry, piercing and antagonistic, Will flung himself at Mimmie’s cage, who, with an answering cry of battle, reached both her long hairy arms through her cage, clawing and tearing at the fiercely struggling man on the outside.
Inside, even though it was dimly lit, I could clearly see Mimmie’s cage, the female gorilla. Her trainer turned at the sound of our arrival and quickly grabbed his spear, but it was too late. Letting out a loud and aggressive yell, Will lunged at Mimmie’s cage, and in response, she let out her own battle cry, stretching her long, hairy arms through the bars and clawing and tearing at the man who was struggling outside.
The trainer rushed in with his prong, thrusting it at Mimmie. For an instant she drew back; then several of us quickly pulled Will, bleeding profusely, back from the enraged animal, who again lurched forward as though recognizing in Will the reincarnation of her mate, Horace.
The trainer rushed in with his prong, thrusting it at Mimmie. For a moment, she pulled back; then several of us quickly grabbed Will, who was bleeding heavily, pulling him away from the furious animal, which lunged forward again as if recognizing in Will the reincarnation of her mate, Horace.
Foaming at the mouth, Will sank limply to the floor. From the hue of the blood, ebbing from the side of his neck, I saw at a glance that he was done for—Mimmie’s claws had severed his jugular vein.
Foaming at the mouth, Will collapsed helplessly to the floor. From the color of the blood oozing from the side of his neck, I could instantly tell that he was finished—Mimmie’s claws had cut his jugular vein.
Among the men who had helped me thrust the poor fellow out of Mimmie’s reach, was the sheriff of the county.
Among the men who helped me push the poor guy out of Mimmie’s reach was the county sheriff.
“What does this mean?” he demanded, grasping my shoulders.
“What does this mean?” he asked, gripping my shoulders.
“Follow me!” I cried.
"Follow me!" I yelled.
A crowd of excited men, headed by the sheriff and myself, made for the Thornsdale place. The light still dimly illuminated the hall through the open door.
A group of excited men, led by the sheriff and me, headed to the Thornsdale place. The light still faintly lit up the hall through the open door.
“I’ll go in first, sheriff,” I offered. “Have your men surround the place.”
“I'll go in first, sheriff,” I suggested. “Have your guys surround the place.”
I stole into the hall. A terrible stench greeted me. I found it came from a door opening out into the hall. A feeble light burned within. About me stood several boxes, with the sides torn open, and excelsior hanging and strewn about them.
I quietly entered the hall. A terrible smell hit me. I realized it was coming from a door that opened into the hall. A dim light flickered inside. Around me were several boxes, their sides ripped open, with packing material hanging and scattered around them.
Before me, completely assembled in every detail, stood what the boxes had contained—an operating table and all its many surgical accessories. Out of a long box in the corner sprawled the hairy limbs of the fast-decaying Horace, the male gorilla.
Before me, fully put together in every detail, stood what the boxes had contained—an operating table and all its various surgical tools. From a long box in the corner hung the hairy limbs of the rapidly decomposing Horace, the male gorilla.
Taking a small oil lamp from the stand, I turned to examine the dead body; and I noticed a paper, which fell to the floor. A quick look at the side of the beast’s head revealed a great gash, rottening at the edges, through which, it was evident, the brain had been removed.
Taking a small oil lamp from the stand, I turned to examine the dead body; and I noticed a paper that fell to the floor. A quick look at the side of the creature's head revealed a large gash, rotting at the edges, through which it was clear the brain had been removed.
I hastily recalled Dr. Calgroni’s theories. Could it be—
I quickly remembered Dr. Calgroni’s theories. Could it be—
My eyes chanced to drop to the floor. Holding forth the lamp, I saw there was handwriting on the bit of paper.
My eyes accidentally fell to the floor. Holding up the lamp, I saw there was writing on the piece of paper.
I picked it up and read the note, which, even at the last stand, Calgroni had directed to me, Von Meine, chief disparager of his wild theories:
I picked it up and read the note, which, even at the final moment, Calgroni had addressed to *me*, Von Meine, the main critic of his outlandish theories:
[149]
[149]
“Herr Von Meine, of Vienna, you said I could not do it. You berated me for my endeavors to alleviate the distress of the insane and feeble-minded. Yet I know now that I have accomplished it, without killing the subject as you claimed would be the result of such an operation. That’s why I followed you here, to show you! It was successful, Von Meine. I could tell by the way his eyes looked into mine, when he finally came to. But I could see the brain I had substituted for Will’s atrophied one was too vigorous—that expression didn’t belong to Simple Will. I am fleeing before he gains his strength. I admit my fear; for after this operation the former half-wit will be a dangerous customer, with the too vigorous and ferocious brain of the Gorilla Horace in his head!”
Mr. Von Meine, from Vienna, you said I couldn't do it. You criticized me for trying to ease the suffering of the mentally ill and disabled. Yet I know now that I've succeeded, without harming the subject as you claimed would happen with such a procedure. That's why I came here, to show you! It worked, Von Meine. I could see it in the way his eyes looked into mine when he finally woke up. But I realized that the brain I used to replace Will's atrophied one was too strong— that expression didn't belong to Simple Will. I'm escaping before he gains his strength. I admit I'm scared; after this operation, the former half-wit will be a formidable person, with the overly vigorous and ferocious brain of the Gorilla Horace in his head!
WHEN Mrs. Martha Carmas, of Middle Village, Queensboro, New York, died of elephantiasis, ten men were required to carry her body from the hospital to Lutz Church for funeral services. She weighed 710 pounds. A special coffin of immense size was made for the body. Mrs. Carmas was only thirty-three years of age, and, until she contracted the dreadful elephantiasis, she was not unusually heavy.
WHEN Mrs. Martha Carmas, of Middle Village, Queensboro, New York, passed away from elephantiasis, it took ten men to carry her body from the hospital to Lutz Church for her funeral. She weighed 710 pounds. A specially made oversized coffin was created for her. Mrs. Carmas was only thirty-three years old, and until she developed the severe elephantiasis, she wasn’t unusually heavy.
IN a mean neighborhood in New York City dwelt Mary Bosanti, the “Cat Woman.” The neighbors gave her that name because of her excessive love for cats. All the cats in that part of town seemed to be attracted to her house. Every day she went to the corner grocery and bought six quarts of milk, which she carried back to her room. Twenty or more cats always tagged at her heels, and when she spoke to them in a lowered tone they seemed to know what she said. They obeyed her every command. Then, one morning, a neighbor heard groans issuing from the “Cat Woman’s” room and called the other tenants of the house. They broke the door in—and found the “Cat Woman” starving, surrounded by a great swarm of cats and more than 200 empty milk bottles.
In a rough neighborhood in New York City lived Mary Bosanti, the “Cat Woman.” The neighbors gave her that nickname because of her immense love for cats. All the cats in that area seemed to flock to her house. Every day, she went to the corner grocery store and bought six quarts of milk, which she carried back to her room. Twenty or more cats always followed her closely, and when she spoke to them in a soft voice, they appeared to understand her. They obeyed her every command. Then, one morning, a neighbor heard groans coming from the “Cat Woman’s” room and called the other tenants of the building. They broke the door down—and found the “Cat Woman” starving, surrounded by a huge number of cats and more than 200 empty milk bottles.
[150]
[150]
Ends In a Shuddering,
Breath-taking Way
The Return of
Paul Slavsky
FROM Petrograd came Paul Slavsky, with what his Nihilist associates might have styled a clean record and no bungled jobs, but what Larry Brandon classified as a criminal record de luxe.
FROM Petrograd came Paul Slavsky, with what his Nihilist associates might have called a clean record and no messed-up jobs, but what Larry Brandon labeled as a criminal record de luxe.
It was natural that such a record should bring about Slavsky’s early acquaintance with Inspector Brandon, of the Central Office and it followed, as day follows dawn, that the Terrorist should become the object of the shrewdest surveillance the Chief Inspector could design.
It was only natural that such a record would lead to Slavsky’s early meeting with Inspector Brandon from the Central Office, and it came as predictably as day follows night that the Terrorist would become the focus of the most careful surveillance the Chief Inspector could devise.
Whether Paul Slavsky actually discovered, or merely suspected, that he was being shadowed, matters little. A notation on an old blotter shows that he boldly attempted to pave the way for future criminal enterprises by calling at the Central Office in the role of a persecuted citizen, who had journeyed here from his native land to escape the hell which he declared the Russian Secret Police had made his life.
Whether Paul Slavsky actually discovered or just suspected that he was being followed doesn’t really matter. A note on an old blotter indicates that he boldly tried to set the stage for future criminal activities by visiting the Central Office as a wronged citizen who had come here from his home country to escape the nightmare he claimed the Russian Secret Police had made of his life.
It took three months of intensive investigation to convince Larry Brandon that Slavsky was all the Secret Police had painted him and more, and that the Terrorist had not emigrated to America with even the remotest intention of reforming. It took the detective three months more to satisfy himself beyond all doubt that Slavsky had, marvelously enough, established an active branch of his old order and was undoubtedly spreading the doctrine of Gorgias and Fichte under the very noses of the Central Office experts. However, the evidence necessary to a conviction was lacking, so nothing could be done.
It took three months of thorough investigation to convince Larry Brandon that Slavsky was exactly what the Secret Police had described and more, and that the Terrorist had not come to America with even the slightest intention of changing. It took the detective three more months to be completely sure that Slavsky had, incredibly, set up an active branch of his old organization and was definitely promoting the teachings of Gorgias and Fichte right under the noses of the Central Office experts. However, the evidence needed for a conviction was missing, so nothing could be done.
A little later the men of the same nationality as the Nihilist, whom Brandon had used to great advantage on the case, began, one by one, to drop quietly out of existence. This was not only mysterious—it was uncanny. Finally the decomposed bodies of some of these operatives were found and unmistakably identified.
A little later, the men from the same nationality as the Nihilist, whom Brandon had effectively utilized in the case, began to quietly disappear one by one. This was not just mysterious—it was unsettling. Eventually, the decomposed bodies of some of these agents were discovered and clearly identified.
In each instance the head had been completely severed from the trunk.
In each case, the head had been completely cut off from the body.
Recollecting that the Terrorist order, to which Paul Slavsky had belonged, had signalized its outrages by decapitating its victims, Brandon was enabled to initiate definite plans which, in due course, culminated in his running his man to earth.
Remembering that the terrorist group Paul Slavsky had been part of marked its violence by beheading its victims, Brandon was able to start concrete plans that eventually led him to track down his target.
But Paul Slavsky never beheld the fatal Chair nor served time. He chose the other route. He had elected to live in rebellion against man’s orderly institutions,[151] and in this same unreasoning revolt he resolved to die. Like most of his ilk, the Terrorist in physical combat was a hard man, and he really fought a great fight, but he fought it with a master craftsman in the conquering of such as he, and inevitably he lost, with many of Larry Brandon’s bullets in his great body and only life enough left in him to greet—and almost at once to take final leave of—his favorite sister, Olga, who had arrived in Europe a little late as it transpired, to join her brother in his sinister calling.
But Paul Slavsky never saw the fatal Chair nor did he serve time. He chose a different path. He decided to live in defiance of man’s structured institutions,[151] and in this same irrational rebellion, he resolved to die. Like many of his kind, the Terrorist in physical combat was a tough guy, and he truly fought a fierce battle, but he was up against a master in defeating people like him, and inevitably he lost, with many of Larry Brandon’s bullets in his large body and just enough life left in him to greet—and almost immediately say goodbye to—his favorite sister, Olga, who had arrived in Europe a bit late, as it turned out, to join her brother in his dark pursuits.
Olga Slavsky, years younger than her lamented brother, was as pretty a little specimen of dark-eyed femininity as ever enchanted fastidious masculine eye. Yet so is the tigress beautiful.
Olga Slavsky, years younger than her beloved brother, was as lovely a young woman with dark eyes as anyone could hope to captivate a discerning man's gaze. Yet the tigress is also beautiful.
Still, that is not quite the idea I wish to convey. If you can think of a woman in repose being as beautiful as a tigress and, in smoldering hate and loathing as repulsive, as hideous as a preying vampire, then you will get nearer my meaning. Olga, like her brother, was a staunch exponent of the Terrorist doctrine.
Still, that’s not exactly the idea I want to express. If you can picture a woman at rest being as beautiful as a tigress and, in a smoldering hate and disgust, being as repulsive and horrifying as a predatory vampire, then you’ll be closer to what I mean. Olga, like her brother, was a strong supporter of the Terrorist ideology.
What Brandon expected soon came to pass. The strange girl, whom men called beautiful and women envied, was promptly elected to her brother’s place in what was known in the underworld of unlawful secret orders as the “League.” In this way she immediately crossed swords with the man who had ended the career of her brother Paul, and ere long she became aware, through members of the League detailed as spies, that still another noted criminologist, Joe Seagraves, was unpleasantly hot on her trail.
What Brandon expected soon happened. The mysterious girl, who men were calling beautiful and women envied, was quickly chosen to take her brother’s spot in what was referred to in the underworld of illegal secret organizations as the “League.” This put her in direct conflict with the man who had ended her brother Paul’s career, and before long, she learned, through League members assigned as spies, that another well-known criminologist, Joe Seagraves, was uncomfortably close on her trail.
But Olga was undaunted. For daring and ingenuity, she by far eclipsed her cunning and resourceful brother, who had blazed the path of her iconoclastic pilgrimage.
But Olga was undeterred. For her bravery and creativity, she completely outshone her clever and resourceful brother, who had paved the way for her unconventional journey.
Since little could thus far be proved against Olga, Seagraves believed that it might be better to declare a sort of armistice and, if possible, gradually win her over to the side of law and order. To this end, he openly called and laid his ideas before her. She frankly flouted his implied interest in her well-being, but showed a spirit of compromise by offering the crime specialist a cigarette.
Since not much could be proven against Olga so far, Seagraves thought it might be better to call for a sort of truce and, if possible, slowly win her over to the side of law and order. To achieve this, he openly shared his thoughts with her. She openly dismissed his implied concern for her well-being but showed a willingness to compromise by offering the crime specialist a cigarette.
In such a mood Olga became a docile and purring tiger kitten, only one never quite forgot her claws. She was highly superstitious, Seagraves discovered; but then her whole character was so anomalous and so replete with unexpectedly outcropping traits and wildly illogical beliefs that it was almost to be expected she would believe in ghosts.
In that state of mind, Olga turned into a gentle, purring kitten, but one that never quite lost her edge. Seagraves found out she was very superstitious; however, her entire personality was so unusual and filled with unpredictable qualities and irrational beliefs that it was almost expected for her to believe in ghosts.
She clung tenaciously to the belief, so Brandon told Seagraves, that some day Paul would return and end the life of the man who—the Terrorist had told his sister shortly before his death—had done him to death.
She held tightly to the belief, as Brandon told Seagraves, that one day Paul would come back and end the life of the man who—the Terrorist had told his sister just before he died—had caused his death.
“Do you still believe, Olga, that Paul is going to come back one day and carry Brandon away with him into the Unknown?” asked Seagraves.
“Do you still think, Olga, that Paul is going to come back one day and take Brandon away with him into the Unknown?” Seagraves asked.
Olga’s dark eyes grew suddenly darker as she slowly removed a cigarette from between her too red lips.
Olga’s dark eyes suddenly became even darker as she slowly took a cigarette from between her overly red lips.
“Not only is he coming,” she answered, “but he is coming soon. Only night before last I talk with him. I tell him hurry. You see his spirit cannot rest until his murder is—ah, my very bad English!—avenge’.”
“Not only is he coming,” she answered, “but he’s coming soon. Just the night before last, I talked with him. I told him to hurry. You see, his spirit can’t rest until his murder is—ah, my very bad English!—avenged.”
“You’re a very foolish woman, Olga,” admonished Seagraves. “If you refuse to listen to my warning you’re going to find yourself in lots of trouble. I want you to understand that.”
“You're being very foolish, Olga,” Seagraves warned. “If you ignore my advice, you're going to get into a lot of trouble. I need you to understand that.”
Then the drowsing tigress put out her claws.
Then the sleepy tigress stretched out her claws.
“You threaten me!” she fairly hissed, tossing away her cigarette and rising. “I am a free woman. You are, after all, like my own people. You would make slaves of all who cannot buy their freedom of—of thought and action.”
“You're threatening me!” she spat, tossing her cigarette aside and standing up. “I’m a free woman. You're just like my own people. You’d turn everyone into slaves who can’t afford their freedom of—of thought and action.”
She glanced about queerly before she concluded:
She looked around strangely before she decided:
“Don’t interest yourself too far. You may be great, but remember—I am no longer to be despised. You have waited too long. Should I choose, for example, I could have shot you where you sit.”
“Don’t get too involved. You might be important, but remember—I’m not someone you can look down on anymore. You’ve waited too long. If I wanted to, I could have shot you right where you are.”
Joe Seagraves leaped out of his chair, an automatic in his experienced hand and menacing the mysterious woman steadily.
Joe Seagraves jumped up from his chair, an automatic weapon in his skilled hand, aiming it threateningly at the mysterious woman without wavering.
But already the allegorical vampire,[152] which the detective had seen reflected in Olga’s piercing eyes and heard in her studied but crisp and stinging words, had spread its skinny wings and flown. Olga was laughing in such sincere, or well-feigned, mockery at his alarm that the dignified detective momentarily felt abashed.
But already the symbolic vampire,[152] which the detective had seen reflected in Olga’s sharp eyes and heard in her calculated yet biting words, had spread its thin wings and taken off. Olga was laughing in such genuine, or well-pretended, mockery at his fear that the composed detective briefly felt embarrassed.
He put his weapon away, nevertheless, only after a searching glance about the very ordinary little room in which the extraordinary woman had received him. He recalled that the last victim of Olga’s brother, mutilated, headless and repellent, had been found in this same neighborhood, if not in this same house.
He put his weapon away, but only after taking a careful look around the very ordinary little room where the extraordinary woman had welcomed him. He remembered that the last victim of Olga’s brother, mutilated, headless, and gruesome, had been found in this same neighborhood, if not in this same house.
“Please—please forgive me,” the strange girl was pleading. “You see, I forgot that you are not like—like Brandon. For him there is no forgiveness. He must perish. But we—you and I—why must we be enemies?”
“Please—please forgive me,” the strange girl was begging. “You see, I forgot that you aren't like—like Brandon. He doesn't deserve forgiveness. He has to be destroyed. But we—you and I—why do we have to be enemies?”
“There’s but one reason, Olga,” replied Seagraves seriously, “and that is a strong one. It is simply the nature of our respective callings.”
“There’s only one reason, Olga,” Seagraves replied seriously, “and it's a strong one. It’s simply the nature of our jobs.”
“Then I can only be sorry,” she said in a low voice. “Still, my principles are more—what word?—more sacred than your friendship.”
“Then I can only feel sorry,” she said in a quiet voice. “Still, my principles are more—what's the word?—more sacred than your friendship.”
As the woman paused, Seagraves could have taken an oath that he caught the sound of whispering voices through a door standing slightly ajar not three paces from his elbow. Of a sudden, he stepped forward and flung the door wide with a resounding bang.
As the woman paused, Seagraves could have sworn he heard whispered voices through a door that was slightly open just a few steps away from him. Suddenly, he stepped forward and swung the door open with a loud bang.
A gray-walled room, quite empty, was all that rewarded his examination. He turned and found Olga smiling again.
A gray-walled room, pretty empty, was all that met his gaze. He turned and saw Olga smiling again.
“Did you surprise them?” she inquired sweetly.
“Did you surprise them?” she asked sweetly.
“Surprise whom?” demanded the detective.
“Surprise who?” demanded the detective.
“The rats,” she said ingenuously, still smiling.
“The rats,” she said innocently, still smiling.
“I’ve seen but one rat here,” murmured Seagraves in an impersonal tone: “I see it now. It has wings that fold up like an umbrella. It is called a vampire.”
“I’ve only seen one rat here,” Seagraves said in a detached tone. “I see it now. It has wings that fold up like an umbrella. It’s called a vampire.”
Olga smiled on placidly, even after Joe Seagraves had closed the door on her and was gone.
Olga smiled calmly, even after Joe Seagraves had closed the door on her and left.
IN THE language of the man who knotted the noose, Olga, as her kind are certain to do, came at last to the end of her rope.
IN THE language of the man who tied the noose, Olga, as her kind are bound to do, finally reached the end of her rope.
Conspiracy, blackmail and extortion were at last brought home to her; and it chanced that the same eminent crime expert who had hurried the career of her brother to an inglorious finish was likewise destined to be the instrument of fate in the undoing of Olga.
Conspiracy, blackmail, and extortion were finally connected to her; and it happened that the same well-known crime expert who had quickly ended her brother's career in a shameful way was also meant to be the tool of fate in bringing down Olga.
In time the pursuit narrowed down to the end of a most imperfect day for both quarry and hunters. Then all night, as Brandon and Seagraves gradually drew their web closer and ever closer about the elusive Terrorist, she tricked them at every angle and turn with the cunning of a fox, and it was not until three sleepless days and nights that the two renowned sleuths effected her capture more than five hundred miles distant from the field of her long-continued operations.
Over time, the hunt focused on the conclusion of a very flawed day for both the prey and the hunters. Then, all night, as Brandon and Seagraves slowly tightened their net around the elusive Terrorist, she outsmarted them at every corner with the cleverness of a fox. It wasn't until three exhausting days and nights later that the two famous detectives finally captured her more than five hundred miles away from where she had operated for so long.
“She’ll be as slippery as an eel,” Brandon warned Seagraves, when they were ready to start back with their prisoner. “I’ll never consent to any Pullman for her, even though we ignore the law and handcuff her to the seat. One of us is going to have to keep his eyes on her constantly.”
“She’ll be as slippery as an eel,” Brandon warned Seagraves when they were about to head back with their prisoner. “I’ll never agree to any Pullman for her, even if we break the law and handcuff her to the seat. One of us is going to have to keep a constant eye on her.”
“Only one of us could sleep at a time, anyhow,” said Seagraves; “and surely we can stand it one more night, don’t you think? Suppose we both sit it out with her.”
“Only one of us could sleep at a time, anyway,” said Seagraves; “and surely we can handle one more night, don’t you think? How about we both stay up with her?”
They at length did decide to “sit it out” with their prisoner, and with that understanding they took her aboard the train.
They eventually decided to "wait it out" with their prisoner, and with that agreement, they brought her onto the train.
At the moment of entering the train, a telegram was handed to Brandon, and as soon as the three were comfortably seated in their section the inspector read it with lips compressed and eyes oddly squinted. Then he handed the message to Seagraves, who read:
At the moment they got on the train, a telegram was given to Brandon, and as soon as the three of them were comfortably seated in their section, the inspector read it with pursed lips and strangely squinted eyes. Then he handed the message to Seagraves, who read:
“Police record Olga Slavsky arrived. Wanted in three countries for complicity in murder nine counts. Escaped Russian Secret Police three times. At present fugitive from justice. Keep close watch on her. Renfrow, Chief Inspector.”
“Police record: Olga Slavsky has arrived. Wanted in three countries for involvement in nine counts of murder. Has escaped the Russian Secret Police three times. Currently a fugitive from justice. Keep a close eye on her. Renfrow, Chief Inspector.”
[153]
[153]
Seagraves returned the telegram to Brandon, winking an eye disparagingly and smiling at what the Chief Inspector had evidently considered a necessary precaution.
Seagraves handed the telegram back to Brandon, giving a mocking wink and smiling at what the Chief Inspector clearly thought was a needed precaution.
The afternoon waned. Early evening found the train three-quarters of an hour behind time. If this kept up they would not arrive before two in the morning.
The afternoon faded away. By early evening, the train was running 45 minutes late. At this rate, they wouldn't arrive until after 2 a.m.
Olga sat besides Seagraves facing Brandon.
Olga sat next to Seagraves, facing Brandon.
“I would give much for a cigarette,” she announced out of a long silence at ten o’clock, addressing herself to Seagraves.
“I would give anything for a cigarette,” she said after a long silence at ten o’clock, speaking to Seagraves.
“This isn’t a smoker,” observed the crime specialist, glancing around, “but there are only two other passengers in the car. Try it.”
“This isn’t a smoker,” the crime specialist noted, looking around, “but there are only two other passengers in the car. Go ahead and try it.”
He offered her his box, and she took one and lighted it. Filling her lungs with the comforting smoke, she exhaled it in a great cloud and, after a meditative pause, murmured:
He offered her his pack, and she took one and lit it up. Filling her lungs with the soothing smoke, she exhaled it in a big cloud and, after a thoughtful pause, murmured:
“At last I am to see poor Paul.”
“At last I’m going to see poor Paul.”
She looked Seagraves steadily in the eye and added in a queer tone that she felt her brother was very near tonight.
She looked Seagraves straight in the eye and added in a strange tone that she felt her brother was really close tonight.
It was a mixed train, and the day coaches appeared to have much the better of the sleepers as to occupancy. Seagraves noted casually that, besides themselves, their car boasted but two other passengers, and though they might have been snugly asleep in their respective berths, they had apparently elected to sit out the short run, evidently preferring reclining to rising and dressing at 1:30 or 2 o’clock A. M.
It was a mixed train, and the day coaches seemed to have a lot more passengers than the sleepers. Seagraves casually observed that, besides themselves, their car only had two other passengers, and while they might have been comfortably asleep in their berths, they apparently chose to stay seated for the short journey, clearly preferring to relax rather than get up and get dressed at 1:30 or 2 o’clock in the morning.
“Do you see the man sitting all alone in the last seat with the handkerchief over his face, to keep the light out of his eyes?” Olga’s ruminant voice finally broke in upon the monotonous clackety-clack of wheels upon rail-joints.
“Do you see the guy sitting all alone in the last seat with a handkerchief over his face to block out the light?” Olga’s thoughtful voice finally interrupted the monotonous clackety-clack of the wheels on the rail-joints.
“Yes—what about him?” asked Seagraves.
“Yes—what about him?” Seagraves asked.
“Nothing, only he—he looks like Paul,” she answered in a guarded voice, as though she feared Brandon, cat-napping now, might overhear her strange language.
“Nothing, just him—he looks like Paul,” she replied in a cautious tone, as if she worried that Brandon, who was napping now, might catch her unusual words.
“Olga!” ridiculed the detective, “get a grip on yourself.”
“Olga!” mocked the detective, “pull yourself together.”
Having thus counseled the prisoner, Seagraves was thoughtful for a long space; then he looked over at Olga, saw an odd, uneasy expression on her pretty face and quickly said:
Having advised the prisoner, Seagraves was lost in thought for a while; then he glanced over at Olga, noticed a strange, uneasy look on her beautiful face, and quickly said:
“Here—have another cigarette, Olga. Burn ’em up!”
“Here—take another cigarette, Olga. Smoke them up!”
AT MIDNIGHT the conductor passed through the car.
AT MIDNIGHT the conductor walked through the car.
“We’ll make the city a little before two o’clock,” he said in answer to a sleepy-voiced interrogation from Brandon, who seemed to have banished sleep and was blinking about the car.
“We’ll reach the city just before two o’clock,” he replied to a groggy question from Brandon, who appeared to have shaken off sleep and was blinking around the car.
“What—we all alone?” he asked Seagraves. Then he caught sight of the two lonely passengers at the far end of the car. “No; two others,” he murmured, answering his own question.
“What—are we all alone?” he asked Seagraves. Then he noticed the two lonely passengers at the far end of the car. “No; just two others,” he murmured, answering his own question.
He was turning his gaze away from the man with the handkerchief over his face when something, Seagraves noted, drew his eyes inquiringly back to the sleeper’s hunched figure. The movement caused Seagraves to follow Brandon’s scrutiny. He marked the fact that the handkerchief had fallen from their fellow-passenger’s face, and—was it because of Olga’s suggestion, or was it merely a silly midnight fancy?—he assuredly seemed to trace a certain vague resemblance between the solitary sleeper and the notorious Paul Slavsky, long ago dead.
He was turning his gaze away from the man with the handkerchief over his face when something, Seagraves noticed, drew his eyes back to the hunched figure of the sleeper. This movement made Seagraves follow Brandon's gaze. He noticed that the handkerchief had fallen from their fellow passenger's face, and—was it because of Olga's suggestion, or just a silly late-night thought?—he definitely seemed to see a certain vague resemblance between the lone sleeper and the infamous Paul Slavsky, who had been dead for a long time.
The idea brought with it a queer, though distinct, sense of unpleasantness. The booming voice of Brandon, breaking in upon his wholly disagreeable train of thought, was highly reassuring.
The idea carried a strange yet clear sense of discomfort. Brandon’s booming voice interrupted his completely unpleasant thoughts and was really reassuring.
“Huh!” laughed the Inspector, “I thought I recognized that chap.”
“Huh!” laughed the Inspector, “I thought I recognized that guy.”
At a quarter to one, Seagraves shook Brandon out of a doze and said, “Keep the lady company for a few minutes. I’m going into the smoker.”
At 12:45, Seagraves shook Brandon awake from his nap and said, “Keep the lady company for a few minutes. I’m heading to the smoking area.”
“All right, Joe,” drawled Brandon opening his slightly reddened eyes and seeming to be perfectly wide awake.
“All right, Joe,” Brandon said, opening his slightly reddened eyes and appearing to be fully awake.
Seagraves disappeared into the smoking-room, returning some ten or fifteen minutes later. To his surprise he noted that Brandon, evidently not caring to take a chance on Olga’s diving out of the open window, had handcuffed her fast to the seat and had once more[154] fallen asleep. Olga herself appeared a trifle more cheerful. She even smiled, though somewhat wearily, as Seagraves resumed his seat beside her.
Seagraves went into the smoking room and came back about ten or fifteen minutes later. To his surprise, he noticed that Brandon, clearly not wanting to risk Olga jumping out the open window, had handcuffed her to the seat and had once again fallen asleep. Olga looked a little bit brighter. She even smiled, albeit a bit tiredly, as Seagraves took his seat next to her.
“I told you it would be Paul,” the woman whispered to Seagraves, as though determined to share no part of her secret with the despised Brandon. “See,” she insisted, growing almost jubilant, “it is my brother Paul—come back to me at last!”
“I told you it would be Paul,” the woman whispered to Seagraves, as if she was intent on keeping her secret from the hated Brandon. “See,” she insisted, becoming almost cheerful, “it’s my brother Paul—he’s finally back to me!”
“For God’s sake, Olga,” cried Seagraves disgustedly, “stop that foolishness. It gets on my nerves.”
“For heaven's sake, Olga,” Seagraves exclaimed in disgust, “cut out that nonsense. It's getting on my nerves.”
Stillness then for several minutes.
Silence for several minutes.
Of a sudden Seagraves felt cold. He turned up his coat collar and, somehow rather depressed, sat looking across at the muffled figure of Brandon who, also evidently having felt the night chill, had wound a great muffler about his neck and pulled his ample Stetson low over his face. Seagraves reflected that this would be a fitting case with which to crown a long list of his old friend’s successes. Tomorrow he would congratulate him.
Suddenly, Seagraves felt cold. He flipped up his coat collar and, feeling a bit down, sat staring at Brandon, who also seemed to feel the night chill. Brandon had wrapped a big scarf around his neck and pulled his large Stetson hat low over his face. Seagraves thought this would be a perfect way to cap off a long list of his old friend’s achievements. Tomorrow, he would congratulate him.
A long wild shriek from the locomotive startled Seagraves like an unexpected blow.
A loud, wild scream from the train startled Seagraves like a sudden hit.
“Ha!” he said, “I must be developing nerves after all these years. Anyhow, we’re getting in.”
“Ha!” he said, “I must be getting nervous after all these years. Anyway, we’re going in.”
Then he raised his eyes and saw that the man, who, he had imagined, resembled Paul Slavsky, had disappeared. So had the only other passenger who had occupied a seat near him. It struck Seagraves as singular.
Then he looked up and noticed that the man, whom he had thought looked like Paul Slavsky, was gone. So was the only other passenger who had been sitting close to him. It seemed unusual to Seagraves.
Another long wail from the locomotive blent dissonantly with the dreary clackety-clack, clackety-clack of the car-wheels, and at the same instant the vestibule door was smashed open. Through it came stumbling, covered with blood, clothing torn to tatters, the identical man who had resembled Paul Slavsky.
Another long wail from the train mixed discordantly with the dreary clackety-clack, clackety-clack of the car wheels, and at that very moment, the vestibule door was flung open. Stumbling through it, covered in blood and with clothes in tatters, was the exact man who looked like Paul Slavsky.
His hands were securely cuffed, and he was being partly shoved and partly dragged forward along the aisle for all the world as though he were a wax dummy. His captor was no other than the traveler whom the detective had seen sitting near the dead Terrorist’s double.
His hands were tightly cuffed, and he was being pushed and dragged down the aisle like a mannequin. His captor was none other than the traveler the detective had noticed sitting near the dead terrorist’s double.
“He fought like a tiger, Mr. Seagraves, but I finally got him. He’s one of Olga’s bunch—a second brother of hers, in fact. He heard that she was hard pressed and just landed from Europe to help her escape.”
“He fought like crazy, Mr. Seagraves, but I finally got him. He’s part of Olga’s crew—actually, a second brother of hers. He heard that she was in trouble and just got back from Europe to help her out.”
Joe Seagraves sat like one stupefied. Jim McLean, of the Central Office, cleverly disguised as an innocent-looking rustic, had captured a third Slavsky, but how—where?
Joe Seagraves sat there, completely stunned. Jim McLean, from the Central Office, cleverly pretending to be an innocent-looking country guy, had caught a third Slavsky, but how—where?
“It’s all right,” McLean was explaining. “You see, Renfrow got wind of this fellow’s game, got hold of a picture of him and sent me out to ride back with you and Brandon and the lady. I fell asleep in earnest, while pretending to be, and waked up just as my man was slipping out of the car. I got a good look at his face then and, recognizing him, made the first move in a scrap that lasted through six coaches and clear up to the coal-tender.”
“It’s all good,” McLean was explaining. “You see, Renfrow caught wind of this guy’s scheme, got a picture of him, and sent me to ride back with you, Brandon, and the lady. I really fell asleep while acting like I was, and woke up just as my guy was slipping out of the car. I got a good look at his face then and, recognizing him, made the first move in a fight that lasted through six train cars and all the way up to the coal tender.”
“Why was the man slipping out?” demanded Seagraves, perplexedly.
“Why was the guy sneaking out?” Seagraves asked, confused.
“Ah! that’s it. I missed you from the car and suspected something wrong. Brandon seemed to be asleep and the woman was laughing. That was enough. I collared my man.”
“Ah! That's it. I noticed you were gone from the car and thought something was off. Brandon looked like he was asleep, and the woman was laughing. That was all it took. I confronted my guy.”
Joe Seagraves reached over and gently shook Brandon, who, still sleeping like a rock, had slumped low down in the angle formed by the seat and the window.
Joe Seagraves reached over and gently shook Brandon, who, still sleeping soundly, had slumped low down in the corner created by the seat and the window.
“Come out of it!” the detective bawled at his companion, “we’re getting in.”
“Get out of it!” the detective shouted at his partner, “we’re going in.”
But Brandon slept on. Seagraves waited a moment, then shook him again, almost violently.
But Brandon kept sleeping. Seagraves waited for a moment, then shook him again, almost roughly.
“Come on, Larry!” he said, himself rising.
“Come on, Larry!” he said, getting up himself.
But Brandon did not stir, and Seagraves darted a questioning glance at Olga, still handcuffed fast to the seat. To his amazement and alarm the woman was smiling, triumphantly, terribly. A vague surmise, which had come into Seagraves head hours before, was now confirmed.
But Brandon didn’t move, and Seagraves shot a questioning look at Olga, still handcuffed tightly to the seat. To his surprise and concern, the woman was smiling, victoriously, and it was unsettling. A vague suspicion that had crossed Seagraves’ mind hours earlier was now confirmed.
There was no doubting that leering and awful smile. She had bitten the blood from her carmine lips. Olga Slavsky had gone stark mad!
There was no doubt about that creepy and horrifying smile. She had bitten the blood from her red lips. Olga Slavsky had completely lost her mind!
In all the years that followed, Joe[155] Seagraves was never able to free his memory from the haunting horror of the thing he beheld when, Brandon not reacting to violent shakes, he grew suspicious and lifted his unresponsive friend’s big hat off his head—or rather off—a vacant-eyed and staring dummy head!
In all the years that followed, Joe[155] Seagraves was never able to shake off the terrifying memory of what he saw when, noticing that Brandon wasn't responding to his frantic shakes, he became suspicious and lifted his unresponsive friend's big hat off his head—or rather off—a vacant-eyed and staring dummy head!
PAUL SLAVSKY had not returned as Olga had predicted he would, but a last gruesome reminder of his own hideous handiwork was nevertheless present.
PAUL SLAVSKY had not returned as Olga had predicted he would, but a final gruesome reminder of his own hideous handiwork was still there.
When the first shock of horror had passed, and Seagraves and McLean again focused their incredulous eyes on Olga Slavsky, they knew that the woman, though handcuffed, had herself participated in this last act of terrorism in America. It was incredible, but there, before the detectives’ eyes, were the facts themselves.
When the initial shock of horror faded, and Seagraves and McLean shifted their disbelieving gazes back to Olga Slavsky, they realized that the woman, despite being handcuffed, had been involved in this final act of terrorism in America. It was unbelievable, yet right there, before the detectives’ eyes, were the undeniable facts.
The blood from her bitten lips streaking her Patrician chin, Olga sat composedly folding and unfolding her daintily-patterned hands, quite as a vampire folds and unfolds its repellent wings; toying, as might a child, with the polished handcuffs which supposedly had held her a prisoner, and—before the amazed eyes of her beholders—slipping the locked manacles on and off over her tiny, flexible hands!
The blood from her bitten lips streaking her aristocratic chin, Olga sat calmly folding and unfolding her delicately patterned hands, just like a vampire folds and unfolds its repulsive wings; playing, like a child, with the shiny handcuffs that supposedly had held her captive, and—before the astonished eyes of her onlookers—slipping the locked cuffs on and off over her small, flexible hands!
RARE treasures of art, priceless gems and the royal trappings of ancient times were discovered by archaeologists when they tunneled their way into the funeral chambers of King Tutankhamen [1358-1350, B. C.] in the Valley of Kings near Luxor, Egypt. Describing the discovery, Lord Carnarvon wrote to a Chicago newspaper correspondent:
RARE treasures of art, priceless gems, and the royal artifacts of ancient times were uncovered by archaeologists when they dug into the burial chambers of King Tutankhamun [1358-1350 B.C.] in the Valley of Kings near Luxor, Egypt. Describing the find, Lord Carnarvon wrote to a Chicago newspaper correspondent:
“At last a passage was cleared. We again reached a sealed door or wall. We wondered if we should find another staircase, probably blocked, behind this wall, or whether we should get into a chamber. I asked Mr. Carter to take out a few stones and have a look in. He pushed his head partly into the aperture. With the help of a candle, he could dimly discern what was inside.... ‘These are marvelous objects here,’ he said.
“At last, a path was cleared. We came upon another sealed door or wall. We wondered if we would find another staircase, likely blocked, behind this wall, or if we would enter a chamber. I asked Mr. Carter to remove a few stones and take a look inside. He leaned his head partly into the opening. With the help of a candle, he could see faintly what was inside... 'These are amazing objects here,' he said.”
“I myself went to the hole, and I could with difficulty restrain my excitement. At the first sight, with the inadequate light, all that one could see was what appeared to be gold bars. On getting a little more accustomed to the light, it became apparent that there were colossal gilt couches with extraordinary heads, boxes here and boxes there. We enlarged the hole and Mr. Carter managed to scramble in—the chamber is sunk two feet below the bottom passage—and then, as he moved around with a candle, we knew we had found something unique and unprecedented.”
“I went to the hole, and I could hardly contain my excitement. At first glance, with the poor lighting, all I could see were what looked like gold bars. Once I got used to the light a bit more, it became clear that there were huge golden couches with amazing designs, boxes scattered everywhere. We made the hole bigger, and Mr. Carter managed to climb in—the chamber is two feet below the bottom passage—and as he moved around with a candle, we realized we had found something truly unique and unprecedented.”
Among the many treasures which they found in the tomb were royal robes, embroidered with precious stones, the state throne of King Tutankhamen, portraits of the king and queen, incrusted with turquoises, lapis lazuli and other gems, two life-sized golden statues of the king, with gold scepter and mace, and four gem-studded chariots.
Among the many treasures they found in the tomb were royal robes embroidered with precious stones, the throne of King Tutankhamen, portraits of the king and queen encrusted with turquoise, lapis lazuli, and other gems, two life-sized golden statues of the king holding a gold scepter and mace, and four gem-studded chariots.
[156]
[156]
The
HOUSE of DEATH
THE THREE women looked about the little kitchen. For some reason, each seemed to avoid the eyes of the other.
THE THREE women looked around the small kitchen. For some reason, each seemed to avoid making eye contact with the others.
“My land, but it’s hot in here!” Mrs. Prentis moved to the north window to raise it.
“My goodness, it’s so hot in here!” Mrs. Prentis walked over to the north window to open it.
As she propped up the heavy sash with a thin board that lay on the sill, a gust of hot wind swept through the room from a drought-parched Kansas cornfield.
As she held up the heavy window with a thin board resting on the sill, a hot gust of wind rushed into the room from a drought-stricken Kansas cornfield.
Seeking relief in action, her daughter, Selina, hastened to the opposite window and pushed it up, as a cloud of dust thickened in the road in front of the house. A small herd of bawling cattle were milling past the house in the heat and glare of the August sun. Their heads drooped dejectedly and their tongues lolled from parched mouths.
Seeking relief in action, her daughter, Selina, rushed to the opposite window and pushed it up, as a cloud of dust thickened on the road in front of the house. A small herd of mooing cattle were moving past the house in the heat and glare of the August sun. Their heads hung low and their tongues lolled from dry mouths.
“My land, Seliny, there goes another bunch of cattle out west. Does beat all how hard ’tis to get water in this country. Jes’ seems to me sometimes like I’d die for a sight of mountains an’ green things an’ a tumblin’ little stream that’d run an’ ripple all summer.”
“My land, Seliny, there goes another group of cattle heading west. It really is unbelievable how difficult it is to find water in this country. Sometimes I feel like I’d give anything just to see mountains, green plants, and a little stream that would flow and ripple all summer long.”
Motherly Mrs. Collins wiped the perspiration from her large, red face and fanned herself with her blue sunbonnet.
Motherly Mrs. Collins wiped the sweat from her large, red face and fanned herself with her blue sunhat.
“Didn’t Mamie Judy come from the mountain country?” she asked.
“Didn’t Mamie Judy come from the mountain region?” she asked.
“Yes; we went to the same school. When she was a girl she had the blackest eyes and the prettiest red cheeks of any girl you ever did see. Didn’t look much like she does now! A farmer’s wife soon goes to pieces. She was such a lively girl, too—so full of fun. An’ now jes’ to think what the poor thing’s come to!”
“Yes; we went to the same school. When she was a girl, she had the darkest eyes and the prettiest red cheeks of any girl you ever saw. She doesn’t look anything like she does now! A farmer’s wife really struggles with the wear and tear. She was such a lively girl, too—so full of fun. And now just to think about what the poor thing has turned into!”
Again the three women avoided each other’s eyes. Then Selina spoke nervously:
Again the three women avoided each other's gaze. Then Selina spoke hesitantly:
“Do you ’spose she did it, Ma?”
“Do you think she did it, Mom?”
“There you go with your ’sposin’ again! Better get to work and straighten up this house. That’s what we come over for, ain’t it?”
“There you go with your guessing again! Better get to work and clean up this house. That’s why we came over, right?”
Mrs. Collins rose heavily from her chair and unrolled and donned a carefully-ironed, blue-checked apron.
Mrs. Collins got up slowly from her chair and put on a neatly pressed, blue-checked apron.
“Seems kinda funny to have the funeral here, don’t it?”
“Seems kind of funny to have the funeral here, doesn’t it?”
“Oh, I don’t know. The graveyard’s handy an’ it’s so far to the church.”
“Oh, I don’t know. The graveyard's convenient, and it’s such a long way to the church.”
“Yes, that’s so; ’tain’t far to the cemetry. Always seemed to me that Mamie’d found it kinda spooky, always seein’ the graveyard right through that window there over the stove. Bein’ up on top of that rise, an’ only half a mile away, would make it seem to me kinda like livin’ in a graveyard.”
“Yeah, that’s right; it’s not far to the cemetery. It always seemed to me that Mamie found it a bit creepy, always seeing the graveyard right through that window over the stove. Being up on that hill and only half a mile away would make it feel to me like living in a graveyard.”
“Selina, take this here bucket an’ bring in some water. My land, I don’t see how Mamie ever got through with all her work an’ took care of the baby. Her bein’ so old, an’ it her first, made[157] it harder, too. Never thought her an’ Jed would have any children.”
“Selina, take this bucket and bring in some water. Honestly, I don’t know how Mamie managed to do all her work and take care of the baby. Since she’s so old and it’s her first, that made it harder, too. I never thought she and Jed would have kids.”
“Things do need reddin’ up pretty considerable,” spoke Mrs. Collins, as she picked up some odds and ends of clothing from a corner, where they had lain long enough to accumulate a coating of acrid dust.
“Things really need to be cleaned up quite a bit,” said Mrs. Collins, as she picked up some random pieces of clothing from a corner, where they had been sitting long enough to gather a layer of harsh dust.
“My jes’ look at the linin’ in this firebox! How d’you ever ’spose Mamie managed to cook on it?”
“My just look at the lining in this firebox! How do you even suppose Mamie managed to cook on it?”
“Must have been pretty hard. She didn’t have things fixed as handy as some of the rest of us, even. You see, they didn’t have much money to spend on things. Farmin’ in Kansas ain’t been a payin’ business the last few years. When ’tain’t too wet, it’s too dry, or too hot, or too cold, or somethin’.”
“Must have been pretty tough. She didn’t have things fixed up as easily as some of the rest of us. You see, they didn’t have much money to spend on stuff. Farming in Kansas hasn’t been a profitable business the last few years. When it’s not too wet, it’s too dry, or too hot, or too cold, or something.”
“Yes, it seems like there’s always somethin’. There—I’ve got that sweepin’ done. We’ll let Selina scrub, while we fix up the front room.”
“Yes, it seems like there’s always something. There—I’ve finished the sweeping. We’ll let Selina clean while we tidy up the front room.”
The two women opened the door into the “front” room. The blinds were tightly drawn and the musty odor testified to its lengthy isolation.
The two women opened the door to the "front" room. The blinds were tightly shut, and the damp smell indicated it had been closed off for a long time.
“MY LAND! look at that, will you?”
“WOW! Look at that, will you?”
Mrs. Prentis pointed to a cheap colored glass on the center-table, which held a pitiful little bouquet of one immortelle, six pale spears of a rank grass and a carefully-cut-out letterhead of a printed spray of orange blossoms.
Mrs. Prentis pointed to a cheap colored glass on the coffee table, which held a sad little bouquet of one everlasting flower, six pale stalks of some rough grass, and a neatly cut letterhead featuring a printed design of orange blossoms.
“Who’d a thought of tryin’ to make a bouquet out o’ that? I remember, when we were back in Tennessee, that Mamie was always findin’ the first deer’s tongues and other kinds of little early flowers. Us big girls always helped fill her little hands. Seemed like she never could get all she wanted. An’ then think of livin’ out here where there ain’t water enough for things that has to have it, let alone flowers. Why, I remember one summer when we even saved the dishwater to use several times, and then fed it to the pigs ’cause water was so scarce.”
“Who would have thought about trying to make a bouquet out of that? I remember, back in Tennessee, Mamie was always finding the first deer tongues and other early flowers. Us older girls always helped fill her little hands. It seemed like she could never get enough. And just think of living out here where there isn’t enough water for the things that need it, let alone flowers. I remember one summer when we even saved the dishwater to use several times, and then fed it to the pigs because water was so hard to come by.”
“Yes; the way farmer’s wives have to worry ’long, ’tain’t much wonder so many of ’em go crazy. I read in th’ paper that was ’round a bundle that come from the store that a bigger part of farmers’ wives went crazy than any other kind of women.”
“Yes, the way farmers’ wives have to worry all the time, it’s no wonder so many of them lose their minds. I read in the paper that came wrapped around a bundle from the store that more farmers’ wives go crazy than any other type of women.”
“Yes, I’ve heard that too. Let’s jes’ step in an’ pick up in the bedroom, and then sweep both these rooms out together. The wind’s in th’ right direction.”
“Yes, I’ve heard that too. Let’s just step in and tidy up the bedroom, and then we can clean both these rooms together. The wind’s blowing the right way.”
“Yes, you come with me. We—we could get done sooner, workin’ together.”
“Yes, you’re coming with me. We—we could finish up quicker if we work together.”
“That must be the pallet an’ this th’ pillow. They say the baby had been dead for several hours when Jed found it.”
"That has to be the pallet and this the pillow. They say the baby had been dead for several hours when Jed found it."
“Yes, an’ Mamie settin’ out there in the barn door, with her head in her lap. Not cryin’ nor nothin’.”
“Yes, and Mamie is sitting out there in the barn door, with her head in her lap. Not crying or anything.”
The two women hesitated, lingered at their task. Something kept them from moving the things that the coroner had kept in so rigidly exact a position.
The two women hesitated, lingering at their task. Something held them back from moving the items that the coroner had kept so precisely in place.
“Yes; there’s somethin’ mighty queer about it. My land, jes’ think, she might be—HUNG!” in a hoarse whisper.
“Yes; there’s something really strange about it. My goodness, just think, she might be—HUNG!” in a rough whisper.
Both faces blanched at the hitherto unspoken possibility. A woman—neighbor and friend, and the childhood acquaintance of one of them—was imprisoned on the charge of killing her baby.
Both faces turned pale at the previously unmentioned possibility. A woman—neighbor and friend, and the childhood acquaintance of one of them—was imprisoned on the charge of murdering her baby.
They felt that they ought to have a feeling of horror. It was a terrible crime, with seemingly only one explanation, but to both there arose visions of the unexpected satisfying of the craving mother heart of the work-worn farm drudge; of her seeming happiness and joy at the little cuddling head in the hollow of her arm and the soft lips on the breast, as the little form was held tightly to its mother’s bosom.
They felt like they should be horrified. It was a terrible crime with what seemed like only one explanation, but both of them imagined the unexpected fulfillment of the longing heart of the exhausted farmworker; of her apparent happiness and joy at the little head snuggled in the crook of her arm and the soft lips on her breast, as she held the small body tightly against her chest.
“I don’t care what the coroner’s jury said, I don’t believe Mamie could ’a’ done it. But still—if she didn’t, who did?”
“I don’t care what the coroner’s jury said, I don’t believe Mamie could have done it. But still—if she didn’t, who did?”
“Yes, an’ then, if she didn’t do it, why don’t she say so? She knows they might hang her.”
“Yes, and then, if she didn't do it, why doesn’t she say so? She knows they might hang her.”
“They say she ain’t said one word since Jed found her out there in the barn door. My land, but ain’t it hot?”
“They say she hasn't said a word since Jed found her out there by the barn door. Man, it’s so hot!”
“Yes, there bein’ no trees ’round here, jes’ seems like the sun bakes right through the roof. Well, we might as well begin to pick up. The funeral’s[158] at ten tomorrow. I can come over early; can you?”
“Yes, with no trees around here, it feels like the sun just beats down right through the roof. Well, we might as well start getting ready. The funeral’s[158] at ten tomorrow. I can come over early; can you?”
“Yes, I’ll be here. I’m goin’ to stay an’ set up tonight. Mr. and Mrs. Shinkle said they’d come over. Selina can get supper for her pa an’ th’ boys.”
“Yes, I’ll be here. I’m going to stay and set up tonight. Mr. and Mrs. Shinkle said they’d come over. Selina can get dinner for her dad and the boys.”
“We’d better change them cloths.”
“We should change these clothes.”
The women tiptoed into the little lean-to, with that expectant hush that the presence of death always causes.
The women quietly entered the small lean-to, with the kind of tense silence that the presence of death always brings.
On an improvised table, a little form lay covered with a sheet, above a box of slowly melting ice. The country ministrations of neighborly service were completed, and the women left the room and returned to their task of cleaning in the front of the little farmhouse.
On a makeshift table, a small body lay covered with a sheet, resting on a box of melting ice. The kind gestures of neighborly support had wrapped up, and the women left the room to get back to their task of cleaning in front of the little farmhouse.
“My land, but it’s quiet here! Bein’ so far off the main road, seems like a person never sees nor hears nobody. It’s enough to drive a person crazy.”
“My goodness, it’s quiet here! Being so far off the main road, it feels like you never see or hear anyone. It’s enough to drive a person mad.”
THE older woman had been standing for several minutes, with her mind preoccupied by struggling thought. At last she spoke:
THE older woman had been standing for several minutes, her mind consumed by conflicting thoughts. Finally, she spoke:
“See here, Mis’ Prentis, if this pillow’d been standing up like this, it could’ve fell over on the baby. See?”
"Listen, Ms. Prentis, if this pillow had been upright like this, it could have fallen over on the baby. See?"
Both women bent over the carefully-folded bedclothing, placed upon the floor for the sake of a slightly cooler strata of air and also to obviate the possibility of the baby rolling off, while the mother was busy in some of the many tasks of the unaided farmer’s wife.
Both women leaned over the neatly folded bed linens, which were laid out on the floor to take advantage of the slightly cooler air and to prevent the baby from rolling off, while the mother attended to some of the many chores that come with being a solo farmer's wife.
Little by little, the bedroom was straightened and the two rooms swept and dusted. Then Mrs. Prentis paused as she gave a final look around the rooms, walked to one of the windows on the south and ran a speculative finger over the glass. It was so heavily coated with dust as to be practically opaque. Then she stepped to the two windows on the east side of the room and looked at them. The panes of glass in both were clean and carefully polished.
Little by little, the bedroom was tidied up and the two rooms were swept and dusted. Then Mrs. Prentis paused as she took one last look around the rooms, walked to one of the south-facing windows, and ran a curious finger over the glass. It was so coated with dust that it was nearly opaque. Then she moved to the two windows on the east side of the room and examined them. The glass in both was clean and nicely polished.
“Now why do you suppose that is?” she asked.
“Why do you think that is?” she asked.
Mrs. Collins, who had been following her moves, shook her head.
Mrs. Collins, who had been keeping an eye on her, shook her head.
“I don’t know,” she answered, “Did you notice that the one in the kitchen, on the south side above the stove, hadn’t been washed, either? I noticed it when I went over to look at the firebox when you spoke.”
“I don’t know,” she replied. “Did you notice that the one in the kitchen, on the south side above the stove, hasn't been washed either? I saw it when I went to check the firebox after you spoke.”
“Yes, that’s so,” said Mrs. Prentis, standing in the kitchen door and glancing at the south windows of one room and then at the other.
“Yes, that’s right,” said Mrs. Prentis, standing in the kitchen door and looking at the south windows of one room and then the other.
“See here, do you ’spose—that is—I mean both of these windows on the south side are toward the graveyard—do you ’spose that Mamie left ’em that way on purpose?”
“Look, do you think—that is—I mean both of these windows on the south side face the graveyard—do you think Mamie left them that way on purpose?”
“Well, there’s a good deal to do on a farm, and mebbe she got as far as the south side washin’ windows some day, and then had to quit for some reason.”
"Well, there’s a lot to do on a farm, and maybe she got as far as washing windows on the south side one day, and then had to stop for some reason."
“Yes, but these ain’t been washed for months. Poor little Mamie! Mebbe she just couldn’t stand to be everlastingly seein’ them gravestones.”
"Yes, but they haven’t been washed for months. Poor little Mamie! Maybe she just couldn’t handle constantly seeing those gravestones."
“I wish, oh how I wish, I’d ’a ’come over here oftener! We don’t live so far away; but seems like I never get time to get all my work done, and when I do there’s not time to walk, or I’m too tired, an’ o’ course the horses are always busy.
“I wish, oh how I wish, I had come over here more often! We don’t live that far away; but it feels like I never have time to finish all my work, and when I do, there’s no time to walk, or I’m too tired, and of course the horses are always busy."
“What with fruit cannin’, and hayin’ hands, an’ threshin’, an’ little chickens, the summer’s gone ’fore you know it, an’ then the winter’s too cold and snowy, or too wet an’ muddy to get out, an’ the first thing you know another year’s slipped by.”
“What with canning fruit, and haymaking, and threshing, and little chickens, summer’s over before you realize it, and then winter is either too cold and snowy, or too wet and muddy to go outside, and before you know it, another year has gone by.”
Motherly Mrs. Collins nodded her head in sympathy. An older and a heavier woman, all that Mrs. Prentis had said applied better than equally well to her.
Motherly Mrs. Collins nodded her head in sympathy. She was an older and heavier woman, and everything Mrs. Prentis had said applied even more to her.
“No wonder Mamie loved the baby so,” she said, “though she ain’t been overly strong since it was born. Jes’ think of the years and years she was here all alone, for Jed used to work out a good deal an’ she done all the work here. Years an’ years of stillness—an’ then the baby she’d never give up wantin’ and hopin’ for.”
“No wonder Mamie loved the baby so much,” she said, “even though she hasn’t been very strong since it was born. Just think of the years and years she was here all alone, since Jed used to work a lot and she did all the work here. Years and years of silence—and then the baby she’d always wanted and hoped for.”
“Yes, when I think what a woman’s got to go through here on a farm, I don’t never want Selina should get married. Seems like it’s enough sometimes to make a mother wish her girl baby could die when it’s little—”
“Yes, when I think about what a woman has to deal with on a farm, I never want Selina to get married. It feels like it’s enough sometimes to make a mother wish her baby girl could just not have to face all this—”
[159]
[159]
She gasped. Both women gave a frightened start.
She gasped. Both women jumped in fear.
“No; ’course I don’t mean that,” she added hastily. “I jes’ mean you love ’em so that it don’t seem no ways right for ’em to have to grow up to what you see in front of ’em.”
“No; of course I don’t mean that,” she added quickly. “I just mean you love them so much that it doesn’t seem right for them to have to grow up to what you see in front of them.”
“Well, we better quit talkin’ an’ lay out th’ baby’s things. ’Spose we look in the bureau in the bedroom.”
"Well, we should stop talking and get the baby’s things ready. Let’s check the dresser in the bedroom."
They moved again to the inner room and pulled out the top drawer of the old-fashioned marble-topped bureau.
They went back to the inner room and opened the top drawer of the old-fashioned marble-topped dresser.
A few shirts, a pile of carefully mended underwear and some socks, rolled and turned together in two’s, met their gaze.
A few shirts, a stack of carefully repaired underwear, and some socks rolled and paired together in twos caught their attention.
“That’s Jed’s drawer. Let’s see what’s in the next one.”
"That’s Jed’s drawer. Let’s check out what’s in the next one."
The second drawer revealed a freshly-ironed white waist carefully folded above a meager pile of woman’s underwear. Without a word, Mrs. Prentis pushed it shut.
The second drawer revealed a freshly ironed white blouse carefully folded above a small stack of women's underwear. Without saying anything, Mrs. Prentis pushed it shut.
The third drawer proved to be the one they wanted. Small piles of carefully made baby clothing of cheap material, but workmanship of infinite pains, met their view.
The third drawer turned out to be the one they were looking for. There were small stacks of neatly made baby clothes made from inexpensive material, but the workmanship showed a lot of effort and care.
Mrs. Collins wiped the tears from her cheeks with the corner of her apron.
Mrs. Collins wiped the tears from her cheeks with the edge of her apron.
“See—they’re nearly ever’one made by hand and all white. Most of ’em jes’ flour sacks, but look how Mamie’s bleached ’em. An’ see this drawn-work.”
“Look—they're almost all handmade and completely white. Most of them are just flour sacks, but check out how Mamie bleached them. And look at this drawn work.”
As she spoke, she placed a work-reddened hand beneath a narrow strip of openwork.
As she talked, she put a calloused hand underneath a narrow strip of lace.
“Yes, you can go home now,” in answer to a question from Selina in the kitchen.
“Yes, you can go home now,” in response to a question from Selina in the kitchen.
“My, the pains she’s took on all these little things! Seems ’s if she must ’a’ been gettin’ ’em ready all these years, an’ now—” Her voice trailed off into silence.
“My, the effort she’s put into all these little things! It seems like she must have been getting them ready all these years, and now—” Her voice trailed off into silence.
The little clothing was laid on the bed in readiness for the morrow, and the women looked about as though hunting something more to do. Used to the busy hours of farm life, they felt impelled to some task that would occupy the passing hours.
The small clothes were laid out on the bed, ready for the next day, and the women looked around as if searching for something else to do. Accustomed to the busy hours of farm life, they felt the urge to find a task that would fill the time.
“Let’s see if there’s anything we ought to do upstairs.”
“Let’s see if there’s anything we should do upstairs.”
They climbed the narrow ladderlike stairway to an unfinished half-story garretlike room above.
They climbed the narrow, ladder-like stairs to an unfinished half-story, attic-like room above.
“MY LAND, she was house-cleanin’ this hot weather!”
“MY LAND, she was cleaning the house in this hot weather!”
Half of the stuffy little room had been thoroughly overhauled and the other end begun. A little old horse-hair trunk stood in the middle of the floor, with portions of its contents scattered about.
Half of the cramped little room had been completely renovated, and work had started on the other side. An old horse-hair trunk sat in the middle of the floor, with some of its contents spread around.
“I’ll bet she was goin’ to empty that for the baby’s things. I showed her mine, jes’ like it, that I fixed up for Selina when she was little.”
“I'll bet she was planning to clear that out for the baby's stuff. I showed her mine, just like it, that I set up for Selina when she was little.”
“Well, we might as well pick up the things and put ’em back,” said orderly Mrs. Collins, who suited the word to the action by laboriously bending with a slight grunt.
“Well, we might as well pick up the things and put them back,” said orderly Mrs. Collins, who matched her words with action by bending down with a slight grunt.
Mrs. Prentis pushed her back.
Mrs. Prentis leaned back.
“Here, let me pick ’em up. There ain’t no call for you to go stoopin’ ’round in this heat. First thing you know you’ll be havin’ a stroke.”
“Here, let me pick them up. There's no reason for you to be bending down in this heat. Before you know it, you'll be having a heat stroke.”
Some clothing and small articles were collected, and several bundles of yellowed old letters lay on the floor. From one of the packages the string had broken, evidently when it had been lifted from the trunk. One letter lay crumpled near its empty envelope, where it had been dropped.
Some clothes and small items were collected, and several bundles of yellowed old letters were scattered on the floor. One of the packages had its string break, obviously when it was lifted from the trunk. A letter was crumpled next to its empty envelope, where it had fallen.
With a wondering glance, the two women smoothed it out. The first paragraph was so yellowed and faded as to be illegible, but part of the second paragraph had been protected by the folded paper and they could read:
With curious looks, the two women smoothed it out. The first paragraph was so yellowed and faded that it was unreadable, but part of the second paragraph had been shielded by the folded paper, and they could read:
“ ... will say that your wife is hopelessly insane. She may live for years, but will never regain her mentality, as cases like hers are incurable. We find upon investigation that the women of her family, for several generations, have become hopelessly insane at her age.
... will say that your wife is completely insane. She might live for years, but she will never get her mind back, as cases like hers are untreatable. Our investigation shows that the women in her family have gone insane at her age for several generations.
“In view of the fact that your small daughter is tainted with this inherited insanity, we strongly advise you to take her to some new environment and, when she grows older, explain to her why marriage[160] should be considered impossible for her.
Considering that your young daughter has this inherited mental illness, we strongly recommend that you take her to a new environment and, when she gets older, explain to her why marriage[160] should be seen as impossible for her.
“As we can see the matter now, it is too bad that her mother was not warned of the same fact, and in view of all our information it would seem to have been better if we had not pulled her through that severe illness. If you—”
As we see it now, it's unfortunate that her mother wasn't informed of the same thing, and considering all our information, it would have been better if we hadn't put her through that serious illness. If you—
The remainder of the letter was undecipherable. The two neighbors looked at each other, their eyes wide with horror. At last Mrs. Prentis gasped hoarsely:
The rest of the letter was unreadable. The two neighbors stared at each other, their eyes wide with fear. Finally, Mrs. Prentis gasped hoarsely:
“Do you ’spose that bundle broke open and Mamie read this letter? Her father died ’fore she was old enough to marry and left her this place partly paid for, and I remember when her and Jed was married how they planned to pay the rest of it off jes’ as soon as possible.”
“Do you think that bundle broke open and Mamie read this letter? Her father died before she was old enough to get married and left her this place partly paid for, and I remember when she and Jed got married how they planned to pay off the rest of it just as soon as possible.”
“But,” interrupted Mrs. Collins, “the coroner’s jury said yesterday that they wasn’t any manner of doubt but that she wasn’t crazy. She jes’ set there, with her solemn big eyes, and looked straight ahead and never said a word.
“But,” interrupted Mrs. Collins, “the coroner’s jury said yesterday that there wasn’t any doubt that she wasn’t crazy. She just sat there, with her serious big eyes, looking straight ahead and never said a word.
“I wonder how a woman’d feel to know that the baby girl she loved better’n her own life would have to grow up in this drudgery and then finally spend the last of her years in a ’sylum?”
“I wonder how a woman would feel to know that the baby girl she loved more than her own life would have to grow up in this hard work and then finally spend her last years in an asylum?”
“Yes and ’spose Mamie went crazy herself long ’fore the little girl grew up?”
“Yes, and suppose Mamie went crazy herself long before the little girl grew up?”
“I wonder if a woman really loved her baby girl if she wouldn’t rather—” she stopped once more with a frightened look.
“I wonder if a woman really loved her baby girl if she wouldn’t rather—” she paused again, looking scared.
Wheels were heard coming down the lane.
Wheels could be heard approaching down the lane.
Mrs. Prentis spoke quickly: “Sarah Ann Collins, we’re goin’ right downstairs and stick this letter in that cook-stove, quick!”
Mrs. Prentis spoke quickly: “Sarah Ann Collins, we’re going right downstairs and putting this letter in that cook stove, hurry!”
IN THE little kitchen below, the women were cooking supper when the county attorney and another man entered.
IN THE small kitchen below, the women were preparing dinner when the county attorney and another man walked in.
“Good evening, ladies,” said the attorney. “We decided to come out again and go carefully over the field to see if we could find any evidence. You haven’t, by chance, found anything, have you?”
“Good evening, ladies,” said the lawyer. “We decided to come out again and carefully search the area to see if we could find any evidence. You haven’t, by any chance, found anything, have you?”
Mrs. Prentis looked covertly at Mrs. Collins, then answered:
Mrs. Prentis glanced secretly at Mrs. Collins, then replied:
“No; we jes’ been cleanin’ up. We ain’t been lookin’ for no evidence.”
“No; we were just cleaning up. We haven't been looking for any evidence.”
“Well, Walters,” said the attorney, “you know juries when it comes to women. If there never is found a definite reason for her wanting the baby to die, no jury will ever believe she is guilty.”
“Well, Walters,” said the attorney, “you know how juries are when it comes to women. If there’s never a clear reason for her wanting the baby to die, no jury is ever going to believe she’s guilty.”
SPURNED by his young niece, Estanislao Puyat, a Filipino, ran amuck in the streets of Manila, after throwing the girl from an upper window to the ground and almost killing her. Grabbing his bolo, he rushed down the street, stabbed an aged woman in the eye, cut off the hands of two other women, slashed another, stabbed a Chinese merchant and a cart driver, cut another woman on the forehead, wounded a child and a young Filipino girl, and then, reaching the Bay, threw himself into the water in an effort to commit suicide. Capt. H. H. Elarth threw a noose over his head and dragged him ashore. The Filipinos say that Puyat was “de malas,” meaning he was possessed of an evil demon.
SPURNED by his young niece, Estanislao Puyat, a Filipino, went on a rampage in the streets of Manila after throwing the girl from an upper window to the ground and nearly killing her. Grabbing his bolo knife, he charged down the street, stabbed an elderly woman in the eye, cut off the hands of two other women, slashed another, stabbed a Chinese merchant and a cart driver, injured another woman on the forehead, wounded a child, and a young Filipino girl. Then, reaching the Bay, he jumped into the water in an attempt to commit suicide. Capt. H. H. Elarth threw a noose over his head and pulled him ashore. The Filipinos say that Puyat was “de malas,” meaning he was possessed by an evil spirit.
[161]
[161]
The Gallows
TOMORROW morning, at sunrise, I am to hang for the murder of a man.
TOMORROW morning, at sunrise, I'm scheduled to be executed for the murder of a man.
At sunrise on the ninth of June, the anniversary of my wedding day. I am to be hanged by the neck until I am dead.
At sunrise on June ninth, the anniversary of my wedding day, I'm set to be hanged by the neck until I'm dead.
I am glad this state has not yet adopted the use of electricity in executions. I prefer to spend my last moments out in the open under the sky.
I’m glad this state hasn’t started using electricity for executions yet. I’d rather spend my last moments outside under the open sky.
The building of the gallows is finished; the workmen are gone, and it seems that the execution at sunrise is certain to take place; but every step along the corridor sends my heart into my mouth. Gladys is working for a reprieve. I am praying she will not succeed.
The gallows are built; the workers have left, and it looks like the execution at sunrise is definitely going to happen. But every step I hear in the hallway makes my heart race. Gladys is trying to get a reprieve. I’m hoping she fails.
The Governor is off on a fishing trip, away from railroad and telegraph. If they do not locate him in the next few hours I shall be hanged. God grant they fail to find him!
The Governor is out on a fishing trip, away from the railroad and telegraph. If they don't find him in the next few hours, I'll be hanged. God help me if they can't locate him!
It is Glady’s will against mine. She usually wins, but every passing minute lessens her chance to have her way in this. It is now ten minutes to midnight. Dr. Brander, the prison chaplain, has just left me, gratified, poor fellow, that he has succeeded in reconciling me to my fate. If he had known that the tall skeleton of wood outside, with its lank line of rope, was in my mind a refuge, he would have turned from me in horror.
It’s Glady’s will against mine. She usually wins, but every minute that goes by reduces her chances of getting her way in this. It’s now ten minutes until midnight. Dr. Brander, the prison chaplain, just left me, pleased, poor guy, that he managed to make me accept my fate. If he had known that the tall wooden structure outside, with its thin rope, was in my mind a way out, he would have turned away from me in shock.
The next five hours will be the longest of my life. Every step in the corridor strikes fear to my heart. It is not because I am guilty of the crime, for which I was sentenced, that I am glad to die. I am guilty, but that doesn’t mean that I deserve to die.
The next five hours will be the longest of my life. Every step in the hallway sends fear through my heart. It’s not because I’m guilty of the crime I was sentenced for that I’m ready to die. I am guilty, but that doesn’t mean I deserve to die.
I am going to hang tomorrow at sunrise because I want to be hung!
I’m going to be hanged tomorrow at sunrise because I want to be hanged!
I could have saved myself, but refused to do so, solely because life had lost its savor, a great wave of disgust with living possessed and still possesses me. I am writing these words now that Gladys may know the truth. She has tried to see me, ever since I was brought here, and I have refused to be seen. That is one right a condemned man has—to refuse to see visitors.
I could have saved myself, but I chose not to, simply because life has lost its flavor; a strong sense of disgust with living has taken hold of me and still does. I'm writing these words now so that Gladys can know the truth. She has been trying to see me ever since I was brought here, but I've turned her away. That’s one right a condemned man has—to refuse visitors.
FROM the day we were married, Gladys demanded to know my every thought, my every act every hour of the day.
FROM the day we got married, Gladys insisted on knowing my every thought, every action, every hour of the day.
If every one of them was not concerned with her she criticised, condemned or cried. She resented, in bitterly-spoken words and equally bitter acts, the small recesses of my soul that I, for the sake of my own self-respect, kept to myself.
If none of them were focused on her, she would criticize, condemn, or cry. She resented, in harsh words and equally harsh actions, the small parts of my soul that I, for the sake of my self-respect, kept private.
Finally she determined to show me that there were other men who appreciated her, if I did not. For a while, after that, all hours of the day and evening my home was infested with lounge lizards. I endured it without a word, which infuriated her.
Finally, she decided to show me that there were other guys who appreciated her, even if I didn’t. For a while after that, my home was filled with guys hanging around all day and night. I put up with it without saying a word, which drove her crazy.
Lester Caine, a young fellow, honest and simple, was her first victim. The first time I found him seated close beside her on the dimly lit porch I welcomed[162] him warmly. We smoked and talked of our days in the army together. I felt that Gladys could safely enough flirt with such as Lester, if that was what she wanted: but Lester called only a few times after that.
Lester Caine, a young guy, honest and straightforward, was her first victim. The first time I saw him sitting next to her on the dimly lit porch, I greeted him warmly. We smoked and talked about our days in the army together. I felt that Gladys could safely flirt with someone like Lester if that was what she wanted, but Lester only came by a few times after that.
For two months there was a succession of young fellows about the place. Our house was not far from the Westmoor Country Club, and the golf links came almost up to our side-yard. Our porch was a convenient place to “drop in.”
For two months, there was a steady stream of young guys around the place. Our house was close to the Westmoor Country Club, and the golf course almost reached our side yard. Our porch was a great spot to just "drop in."
Suddenly all that sort of thing ceased. Gladys was away a great deal, but as her mother lived in a town just a few miles away I thought nothing of that. She became very quiet, was thoughtful, absent-minded, flushed easily, seemed not herself.
Suddenly, all that stopped. Gladys was gone a lot, but since her mom lived just a few miles away, I didn’t think much of it. She became very quiet, seemed thoughtful, was often lost in thought, blushed easily, and didn’t seem like herself.
At first I was a good deal puzzled, then, suddenly an explanation for the change in her dawned on me. Joy filled my soul. I was inordinately gentle with her, bought her a small automobile for her birthday, did everything I could think of for her comfort and pleasure.
At first, I was quite confused, but then suddenly it hit me why she had changed. A wave of joy filled my heart. I was overly kind to her, bought her a small car for her birthday, and did everything I could think of to make her comfortable and happy.
After all, I told myself, the emotional phase she had passed through was natural. Marriage is a more difficult readjustment with some than others. It had evidently been so with Gladys. If a child came to us it would make everything right.
After all, I told myself, the emotional phase she went through was normal. Marriage requires a tougher adjustment for some people than for others. That was clearly the case with Gladys. If a child came to us, it would make everything better.
A child—our child! It was wonderful to think of. She had always refused to consider the subject saying she wished to enjoy life while she was young. But she knew I wanted a son to bear my name, a daughter to inherit her beauty, and she had accepted the inevitable. A wave of exaltation made me feel as if I were treading on clouds. I longed to mention the subject to her, but I felt that the first word about it should come from her.
A child—our child! It was such an amazing thought. She had always avoided the topic, saying she wanted to enjoy her youth. But deep down, she knew I wanted a son to carry on my name and a daughter to inherit her beauty, and she accepted that it would eventually happen. A rush of joy made me feel like I was walking on air. I wanted to bring it up with her, but I felt that she should be the one to say something first.
I spent hours thinking of tender, loving things to do for her. She accepted everything quietly, sometimes with averted face and flushed cheeks. I would draw her inert figure into my arms and hold her close, but she made no response to my demonstrative affection.
I spent hours thinking of sweet, loving things to do for her. She accepted everything quietly, sometimes turning her face away with flushed cheeks. I would pull her still figure into my arms and hold her close, but she didn't respond to my affectionate gestures.
At this stage of affairs my firm sent me on a ten-day trip to close a Western deal. It was hard to leave Gladys, but now, more than ever, I felt that we would need money, and lots of it.
At this point, my company sent me on a ten-day trip to finalize a deal in the West. It was tough to leave Gladys, but now, more than ever, I felt that we would need money— a lot of it.
We arranged for Gladys to go to her mother’s, and I was to join her there on my return.
We made plans for Gladys to go to her mom's, and I would join her there when I got back.
It is the same old story. I came home before I was expected, and went straight to our cottage, with the intention of having Glady’s room redecorated before bringing her home.
It’s the same old story. I got home earlier than planned and went directly to our cottage, planning to have Glady’s room redecorated before bringing her back.
At the gate stood Gladys’ car. I rushed into the house, but there was no one on the lower floor, nor in Gladys’ room, nor mine. I was about to descend the stairs when I heard a low laugh—a man’s laugh—from the third floor. I dashed up there and stood gazing at the closed door of the spare room.
At the gate was Gladys' car. I hurried into the house, but no one was on the ground floor, neither in Gladys' room nor mine. I was about to go down the stairs when I heard a quiet laugh—a man's laugh—from the third floor. I ran up there and stood looking at the closed door of the spare room.
“What’s the idea, running away from me?” asked the man. “You can’t blow hot and cold with me.”
“What’s the deal with running away from me?” the man asked. “You can’t keep switching between being warm and cold around me.”
“I told you not to come here again. It’s not safe.”
“I told you not to come here again. It’s not safe.”
“I’m not afraid of that husband of yours. You’re mine, and you’re going to stay mine.”
“I’m not scared of that husband of yours. You belong to me, and you’re going to stay with me.”
I had listened intently, but could not recognize the man’s voice.
I had listened closely, but I couldn't recognize the man's voice.
“Go now,” pleaded Gladys, “and I’ll come to your rooms this evening.”
“Go now,” Gladys urged, “and I’ll come to your place this evening.”
“Not on your life! I’m here now, and I am going to stay.”
“Not a chance! I’m here now, and I’m not going anywhere.”
“Let go of me—you are hurting my shoulder.”
“Let go of me—you’re hurting my shoulder.”
There was a sound of scuffing. I tried the door. It was locked. I put my shoulder to it. The lock snapped.
There was a scraping noise. I tried the door. It was locked. I pushed against it with my shoulder. The lock broke open.
Gladys gave a cry, leaped away from the man—a man whom I had never seen before. The full-lipped, black-browed type, big, soft. As I took in the scene—the tousled woman, the flushed-faced man—a great wave of disgust almost overwhelmed me.
Gladys let out a scream and jumped away from the guy—a guy I had never seen before. He had full lips and thick brows, big and soft. As I absorbed the scene—the disheveled woman and the red-faced man—a huge wave of disgust almost took over me.
“Well,” said the man, sneeringly, “what are you going to do about it?”
“Well,” the man said with a sneer, “what are you going to do about it?”
“If you take her away now and treat her right—nothing.”
“If you take her away now and treat her well—nothing.”
“And if I don’t take her away?”
“And what if I don’t take her away?”
“I’ll meet that situation when it comes.”
“I'll deal with that situation when it happens.”
[163]
[163]
“It has come,” he said, with a laugh, and walked out.
“It has come,” he said, laughing as he walked out.
I am tall, slender, delicate-looking, but I knew I was a match for that overfed brute.
I am tall, slim, and delicate-looking, but I knew I could hold my own against that overfed brute.
I listened to the clatter of his feet on the stairs. Then I followed him.
I heard the sound of his footsteps on the stairs. Then I went after him.
THE man was hastening toward a street car.
THE man was rushing toward a streetcar.
I cranked Gladys’ car and followed. It was easy to keep the street car in sight and to keep an eye on his sleek black head.
I started up Gladys' car and followed her. It was easy to keep the streetcar in view and to keep an eye on his smooth black head.
He left the car at Hanson Street. I, without a glance toward him, kept on ahead. I turned at the corner, in time to see him enter an office building. I was not far behind him when he took the elevator. The man in the elevator gave me the number of his office.
He left the car on Hanson Street. I, without looking at him, walked on ahead. I turned at the corner, just in time to see him go into an office building. I wasn’t far behind him when he got into the elevator. The guy in the elevator told me his office number.
He was telling a joke to his typist as I entered, but his laughter died when he saw me.
He was sharing a joke with his typist when I walked in, but his laughter faded as soon as he saw me.
“You dirty thief! You’ll never cheat another man out of money!”
“You filthy thief! You’ll never scam another person out of money!”
His look of astonishment, as I shouted these words, was amusing. He tried to give blow for blow, but I meant what I said when I shouted at him “I’ve come here to kill you!”
His look of shock, as I yelled those words, was funny. He tried to retaliate, but I was serious when I shouted at him, “I’ve come here to kill you!”
To choke the life out of an overfed beast is not so hard to an infuriated man. In less than a quarter of an hour he was dead. The police, for whom the typist had called, filled the room even before I had straightened my disheveled clothing.
To strangle the life out of a well-fed beast isn't too difficult for an angry man. In under fifteen minutes, he was dead. The police, whom the typist had called, crowded the room even before I had a chance to fix my messy clothes.
I practically tried my own case, and I was skillful enough to make every word, apparently uttered in my own defense, sound black against me.
I pretty much handled my own case, and I was clever enough to make every word that seemed to support my defense actually sound like it was working against me.
Gladys tried to save me by telling the true story of the affair, but I made a picture of her as a devoted, self-sacrificing wife, willing to ruin even her spotless name to save her husband. I enjoyed seeing her cringe as I did this.
Gladys tried to save me by telling the real story of the affair, but I painted her as a devoted, self-sacrificing wife, ready to tarnish her spotless reputation to save her husband. I took pleasure in seeing her squirm as I did this.
So skillfully had she and the big brute managed that there was not a bit of evidence to substantiate her story. On the other hand, there was the typist’s story to help me, and, too, it was known I had speculated in the past, and that I had lost some money.
So skillfully had she and the big guy pulled it off that there was no evidence to back up her story. On the other hand, I had the typist’s account to support me, and it was also known that I had taken some risks in the past and that I had lost some money.
I made the most of everything against me, and it was enough. I was sentenced to hang on the ninth day of June at sunrise.
I made the most of everything that was working against me, and it was enough. I was sentenced to hang on June ninth at sunrise.
Gladys came to the jail to see me while the trial was going on, but I managed to act just as if my story were the true one and hers the false, and, though she pleaded with me to let the truth come out, I would not admit that the truth had not come out. The sentence was a terrible shock to her. Her mother carried her from the court-room in a faint. Before she recovered I was in prison.
Gladys came to the jail to see me while the trial was happening, but I managed to act as if my version of events was the true one and hers was the false one. Even though she begged me to let the truth be known, I wouldn’t admit that the truth hadn’t come out. The sentence was a huge shock to her. Her mother had to carry her out of the courtroom when she fainted. Before she recovered, I was in prison.
I SHALL welcome the hour of sunrise as I never welcomed any moment of my life.
I will welcome the sunrise like I have never welcomed any moment of my life.
Not until then will the fear of a reprieve leave me. Gladys is moving heaven and earth to locate the Governor. God grant that she does not succeed!
Not until then will the fear of a break leave me. Gladys is doing everything she can to find the Governor. God help us that she doesn’t succeed!
It is four forty-five. I have spent much time at the window, gazing out into the darkness. What comes after death? That is the question, I suppose, that all men ask at the end of life. I have never done so. It is a futile question—one which none of us can answer. But I believe there will be surcease from the nausea that comes to those who have known disillusion and disappointment.
It’s four forty-five. I’ve spent a lot of time at the window, looking out into the dark. What happens after death? That’s the question, I guess, that everyone wonders about at the end of their life. I’ve never thought much about it. It’s a pointless question—one that none of us can truly answer. But I believe there will be relief from the nausea that comes to those who have experienced disillusionment and disappointment.
Ten minutes of five—now surely I am safe from even a chance of a reprieve!
Ten minutes to five—now I'm definitely safe from any chance of a reprieve!
Footsteps in the corridor! Is it my escort to the gallows, or—what I fear most on earth?
Footsteps in the hallway! Is it my escort to the gallows, or—what I fear most in the world?
A STATEMENT by the warden of Larsen Penitentiary:
A STATEMENT by the warden of Larsen Penitentiary:
“If Traylor had spent the brief period, always allotted to a criminal for a few last words, his reprieve would have reached us in time to stay the execution; but he walked calmly, unfalteringly up to the gallows and helped us, with steady hands, adjust the cap and ropes—and he was dead two minutes before the Governor’s message reached us.”
If Traylor had taken the little time usually given to a criminal for a few final words, his stay would have arrived in time to stop the execution; but he walked steadily and confidently up to the gallows and calmly helped us adjust the cap and ropes—and he was dead two minutes before the Governor’s message got to us.
[164]
[164]
End We Recommend
The
SKULL
KIMBALL held up his hand, warningly.
KIMBALL raised his hand, signaling a warning.
“Listen!” he exclaimed in a whisper.
“Hey!” he said softly.
Then he shoved the bottle back from his elbow and reached for his revolver, which hung just above the table. Buckling the belt about his waist, he leaped for the door and threw it open.
Then he pushed the bottle away from his elbow and grabbed his revolver, which was hanging just above the table. After buckling the belt around his waist, he jumped for the door and flung it open.
The house, raised on pile foundations a dozen feet above the ground, shook beneath the rush of retreating footsteps. With the swiftness of a wild animal, he gathered himself for the spring—and landed squarely astride the back of the last of the blacks to quit the place.
The house, elevated on pile foundations a dozen feet above the ground, trembled under the sound of hurried footsteps leaving. Like a swift animal, he braced himself for the leap—and landed squarely on the back of the last person of color to leave the place.
The weight of the white man brought the native to the ground. Seizing the black by the hair, he jerked him to his feet, keeping the naked body between himself and the crowd that lurked in the darkness, just beyond the ring of light that shone down through the open door.
The weight of the white man brought the native down. Grabbing the black man by the hair, he yanked him to his feet, holding the naked body between himself and the crowd that hovered in the shadows, just beyond the circle of light pouring in from the open door.
“What name?” he demanded in the beche-de-mer of the Islands. “What for you come around big fella house? I knock seven bells out of you quick!”
“What name?” he demanded in the beche-de-mer of the Islands. “Why are you coming around this big guy's place? I’ll knock you out fast!”
Still grasping the man’s kinky wool with his left hand, his right shot out, landing a terrific blow on the native’s mouth. The black, spitting blood and broken teeth, squirmed in agony and attempted to give a side glance at his fellows. Seeing that none intended to aid him, he jerked his head to one side in an effort to escape. The white man straightened it with another blow.
Still holding onto the man's curly hair with his left hand, his right hand shot out, landing a solid punch on the native’s mouth. The man, spitting blood and broken teeth, writhed in pain and tried to glance at his companions. Seeing that none of them planned to help him, he jerked his head to the side in an attempt to break free. The white man corrected his movement with another punch.
“What name?” he demanded again.
"What name?" he asked again.
“Me good fella boy,” the black answered with an effort. “Me fella missionary!”
“Me good guy, man,” the Black replied with some effort. “I’m a missionary!”
“Then you say one fella prayer damn quick!”
“Then you say a quick prayer, damn it!”
Kimball rained blow after blow on his face. The savage shrieked with agony. In the shadow, the blacks shuffled uneasily, like a herd of cattle ready to stampede, but the white man seemingly gave them no heed.
Kimball hit him over and over in the face. The guy screamed in pain. In the shadows, the Black men shifted uncomfortably, like a herd of cattle about to panic, but the white guy seemed oblivious to them.
At last, the punishment completed, he jerked the bow and arrows from the unresisting hand of his victim and, whirling him suddenly, gave him a kick and a shove which landed him on all fours in the midst of the others. Then, turning, seemingly ignoring the thoroughly frightened blacks, he reëntered the house.
At last, the punishment finished, he yanked the bow and arrows from his victim's limp hand and, spinning him around, gave him a kick and a shove that sent him sprawling on all fours in the middle of the others. Then, turning as if he was ignoring the completely terrified crowd, he went back into the house.
Throwing the bow and arrows on the table, he poured himself a stiff drink of gin and downed it at a gulp. And[165] then, sitting down beside the table, he picked up the weapon and examined it gingerly.
Throwing the bow and arrows on the table, he poured himself a strong drink of gin and gulped it down. And[165] then, sitting down beside the table, he picked up the weapon and examined it carefully.
“Poisoned!” he remarked casually to the man lying on the bed. “I knocked bloody hell out of Tulagi as a lesson to the rest of ’em. They’re getting insolent, with only one of us to handle ’em. Wish to heaven you were up and around again.”
“Poisoned!” he said casually to the guy lying on the bed. “I really took it to Tulagi as a lesson for the others. They’re getting way too bold, with only one of us to deal with them. I wish to God you were up and about again.”
“Upon the platform, eh?” the sick man listlessly inquired.
“On the platform, huh?” the sick man asked wearily.
Kimball nodded.
Kimball nodded.
“They’re gettin’ bold,” he said shortly. “Five hundred niggers are too many for one man to keep straight. It’s been plain hell since you went down—and then the dog had to turn up his toes. When Donaldson comes in next week with the Scary-Saray we’ll have to send after a new nigger-chaser. Chipin’s got a couple extra ones he’s been trainin’ over at Berande.”
“They’re getting bold,” he said shortly. “Five hundred people are too many for one man to keep track of. It’s been plain hell since you left—and then the dog had to die. When Donaldson comes in next week with the Scary-Saray, we’ll have to send for a new person to help with them. Chipin has a couple of extras he’s been training over at Berande.”
The sick man rolled over with a groan.
The sick man turned over with a groan.
“Thank heaven I was taken sick!” he remarked bitterly. “It’s hard, God knows, but it gave me a chance to find out just what sort of a cur you are, Kimball.”
“Thank goodness I got sick!” he said bitterly. “It’s tough, believe me, but it gave me a chance to see exactly what kind of a jerk you are, Kimball.”
Kimball scowled. He half opened his mouth as if to answer. Then, thinking better of it, he poured himself another drink and resumed his occupation of examining the weapon he had taken from the native. He swayed slightly in his chair under the load of liquor he was carrying, yet his voice was unblurred as, after a minute’s silence, he looked across at the other.
Kimball frowned. He partially opened his mouth as if he was going to respond. Then, reconsidering, he poured himself another drink and went back to checking out the weapon he had taken from the native. He swayed a bit in his chair from the amount of alcohol he had consumed, but his voice was clear as, after a minute of silence, he glanced over at the other person.
“Can’t you get that out of your head, Hansen?” he remarked. “I’m getting bloody well fed up on it.”
“Can’t you get that out of your head, Hansen?” he said. “I’m really getting fed up with it.”
Hansen raised himself on an elbow and angrily shook his fist at the other.
Hansen propped himself up on one elbow and shook his fist angrily at the other person.
“Oh, you’re ‘getting bloody well fed up on it,’ are you?” he mimicked. “I should think you would be! I suppose I’m hurtin’ your delicate feelings by mentioning it to you, eh? It’s nothing a man should howl about, is it?—having one he thought was his best friend pull off a dirty stunt like that!”
“Oh, you’re really getting fed up with it, huh?” he mimicked. “I can see why! I guess I’m hurting your sensitive feelings by bringing it up, right? It’s not something a man should complain about, is it?—having one he thought was his best friend pull off a dirty trick like that!”
Kimball poured himself another drink. His hand shook slightly as he raised the glass to his lips.
Kimball poured himself another drink. His hand trembled a bit as he brought the glass to his lips.
“Oh, forget it and go to sleep!” he growled.
“Oh, forget it and just go to sleep!” he growled.
“Yes, ‘forget it,’ you damned crooked, lyin’, double-crosser! I’m apt t’ forget how you wrote to Gladys and told her I’d taken a nigger wife! Wanted her yourself, didn’t you, you low-down, gin-guzzling rat! It was just a piece of luck that I was taken sick and you had t’ look after the plantation instead of goin’ after th’mail last time, or I’d never have got that letter from her telling me why she’d turned me down.”
“Yes, ‘forget it,’ you damn crooked, lying, double-crosser! I’m likely to forget how you wrote to Gladys and told her I’d married a Black woman! You wanted her for yourself, didn’t you, you low-down, booze-drinking rat! It was just by chance that I got sick and you had to take care of the plantation instead of going for the mail last time, or I’d never have received that letter from her explaining why she turned me down.”
“I’m telling you now, for th’ last time, that I didn’t write that stuff to her!” Kimball snarled back. “I’m tellin’ you it’s a lie. I showed you the letter I wrote to her, giving her my word of honor that somebody’d been doin’ you dirt.”
“I’m telling you now, for the last time, that I didn’t write that stuff to her!” Kimball snapped back. “I’m telling you it’s a lie. I showed you the letter I wrote to her, giving her my word of honor that someone had been doing you wrong.”
“Who else is there here on the Island that knew her back home?” Hansen demanded, dropping back onto the pillows again. “And who else knew that we were engaged?”
“Who else is here on the Island that knew her back home?” Hansen asked, falling back onto the pillows again. “And who else knew that we were engaged?”
“How in hell do I know?” Kimball answered thickly, reaching unsteadily for the bottle. “You’re a sick man, Hansen, or I’d beat you up for th’ way you’re talkin’ to me.”
“How the hell would I know?” Kimball replied, his speech slurred, as he reached awkwardly for the bottle. “You’re messed up, Hansen, or I’d smack you for the way you’re talking to me.”
The sick man raised himself from the pillows again with a snort of anger, his face flushed, his eyes gleaming feverishly.
The sick man propped himself up on the pillows again with a snort of anger, his face flushed and his eyes shining with fever.
“It’s a long road that’s got no turn in it!” he muttered. “It’s my money that’s in this plantation, Kimball—my money against your experience. And keep that damned arrow pointed th’ other way, you fool! You’re drunk—too drunk to be monkeyin’ with weapons. You’d just as soon shoot me as not: if you do, I’ll get you if I have to come back from th’ grave to do it! And remember this, Kimball: Soon’s I’m able to be up and around again, we’ll have a settlement. And out you’ll go from this plantation, you—”
“It’s a long road with no turns in it!” he grumbled. “It’s my money that’s tied up in this plantation, Kimball—my money against your experience. And keep that damn arrow pointed the other way, you idiot! You’re drunk—too drunk to be messing with weapons. You’d shoot me as quick as anything: if you do, I’ll get you, even if I have to come back from the grave to do it! And remember this, Kimball: as soon as I can get up and around again, we’ll settle this. And you’ll be out of this plantation, you—”
Whether it was an accident, or plain murder nobody knows. Kimball was drunk—beastly so. The arrow was loaded in the bow and clasped between his trembling fingers, the bow-string taut. And Hansen had annoyed him, angered him, bullied him, cursed him. At any rate, as he slumped forward in[166] his chair, the bow-string slipped from between his thumb and finger, and—
Whether it was an accident or straight-up murder, no one knows. Kimball was drunk—really wasted. The arrow was loaded in the bow and held tightly between his shaking fingers, the bowstring pulled back. Hansen had bothered him, pissed him off, bullied him, and cursed at him. Anyway, as he slouched forward in[166] his chair, the bowstring slipped from between his thumb and finger, and—
Hansen dropped back onto the pillows with a smothered scream, the arrow buried deep in his temple!
Hansen fell back onto the pillows with a muffled scream, the arrow lodged deep in his temple!
II.
IT WAS past midnight when Kimball awoke from his drunken stupor.
IT WAS past midnight when Kimball woke up from his drunken haze.
For an instant, he had no recollection of what had happened. The oil lamp still burned brightly, throwing the figure of the man on the bed in bold relief.
For a moment, he couldn’t remember what had happened. The oil lamp was still lighting up the room, casting the man’s figure on the bed in sharp contrast.
Kimball half arose on his tiptoes so as not to awaken Hansen. His foot touched the bow lying on the floor. Then a flood of realization swept over him. He suddenly remembered that he was a murderer.
Kimball half stood on his tiptoes to avoid waking Hansen. His foot brushed against the bow resting on the floor. Then it hit him all at once. He suddenly recalled that he was a murderer.
Whether he had killed Hansen intentionally or not he was unable to recall. Memory had ceased on the second he sprawled forward, his tired brain benumbed with the liquor he had consumed during the evening. He knew that they had quarreled—that Hansen had been more abusive than usual and had cursed him.
Whether he had killed Hansen on purpose or not, he couldn't remember. His memory blanked out the moment he fell forward, his exhausted mind dulled by the alcohol he had drunk that evening. He knew they had fought—Hansen had been more aggressive than usual and had cursed at him.
He stepped across to the bed. A single glance at the bloated face already turning black—at the glassy eyes staring back at him fixedly—told him that his surmise had been correct: the arrow had been dipped in poison. He shuddered as he pushed the remaining arrows, which he had taken from Tulagi, to the back of the table and poured himself another drink.
He walked over to the bed. A quick look at the swollen face already turning black—at the glassy eyes staring back at him—confirmed his suspicion: the arrow had been dipped in poison. He shivered as he pushed the leftover arrows he had taken from Tulagi to the back of the table and poured himself another drink.
He must act at once. Donaldson and the Scary-Saray would arrive within a few days. And Donaldson was no fool. Nor was Svensen, his mate. Both of them knew that there was bad blood between the partners. And should one of the house boys find the body in the morning it would cause no end of talk among the niggers. Some of them would be certain to talk to Donaldson. The big trader might be able to put two and two together and take his suspicions to the authorities.
He needed to act immediately. Donaldson and the Scary-Saray would be arriving in a few days. And Donaldson wasn’t stupid. Neither was Svensen, his partner. They both understood that there was tension between the business partners. If one of the houseboys discovered the body in the morning, it would lead to a lot of gossip among the locals. Some of them would definitely inform Donaldson. The big trader might piece things together and share his suspicions with the authorities.
Reaching up, he pulled down his revolver and, buckling the belt around his waist, tiptoed to the door. The rain was falling in torrents, and the sound of the surf was booming loudly. The sky was split by lightning, while the thunder rolled and grumbled.
Reaching up, he grabbed his revolver and, buckling the belt around his waist, tiptoed to the door. The rain was pouring down heavily, and the sound of the waves was booming loudly. The sky was lit up by lightning, while the thunder rumbled and grumbled.
It was a typical island squall; he knew it would last but a short time. Yet, while it lasted, the blacks would all be under cover, making him safe from spying eyes if he acted at once.
It was a usual island storm; he knew it would only last a little while. Still, while it was happening, the Black people would all be taking cover, which would keep him safe from prying eyes if he acted quickly.
But fear—fear of he knew not what—caused him to pull down the shades until not a vestige of light showed at sides or bottom.
But fear—fear of something he couldn't name—made him pull down the shades until not a trace of light showed at the sides or bottom.
Then, nerving himself with another pull at the bottle, he turned down the lamp until the room was in semi-darkness. Again he stepped to the door and, holding it open an inch or two, listened.
Then, gathering his courage with another swig from the bottle, he dimmed the lamp until the room was in semi-darkness. He stepped toward the door and, keeping it open a couple of inches, listened.
Satisfied, he returned to the bed and picked up the dead form of Hansen and threw it across his shoulder with a mighty effort. He extinguished the lamp with a single puff as he passed the table.
Satisfied, he went back to the bed, picked up Hansen's lifeless body, and threw it over his shoulder with great effort. He blew out the lamp with one puff as he walked past the table.
Then, feeling his way carefully with his feet lest he strike against some piece of furniture in the darkness, he sought the door.
Then, cautiously feeling his way with his feet to avoid bumping into any furniture in the dark, he looked for the door.
Bending his body against the force of the wind, he gained the steps and dodged around the corner of the house opposite the blacks’ quarters. At the edge of the cocoanut grove, he again paused to listen.
Bending his body against the force of the wind, he reached the steps and quickly turned the corner of the house opposite the workers’ quarters. At the edge of the coconut grove, he paused again to listen.
Not a sound came from the direction of the black barracks. Presently, beating against the wind, he see-sawed through the grove for a quarter of a mile.
Not a sound came from the direction of the black barracks. After a while, struggling against the wind, he made his way through the grove for a quarter of a mile.
Satisfied that he was far enough from the house, he dropped his ghastly burden to the ground and turned back. The storm would obliterate his tracks by morning. With the coming of daylight, he would give the alarm, as if he had just discovered the absence of Hansen.
Satisfied that he was far enough from the house, he dropped his terrible burden to the ground and turned back. The storm would erase his tracks by morning. With the arrival of daylight, he would raise the alarm, as if he had just noticed that Hansen was missing.
He had gone over the whole thing in his mind as he struggled along. It would be easy enough to foist his story upon the simple-minded blacks. He would tell them that the sick man had gotten up in the night and wandered away. Fevers are common in the Islands: so, too, is delirium. And, when the body was found with the arrow in[167] the skull, they would believe that their master had fallen a victim to some wandering savage.
He had gone over the whole situation in his mind as he struggled along. It would be simple enough to trick the simple-minded locals. He would tell them that the sick man had gotten up in the night and wandered off. Fevers are common in the Islands, and so is delirium. And when the body was found with the arrow in[167] the skull, they would believe that their master had fallen victim to some wandering savage.
There were half a dozen runaways—deserters from the plantation—hiding back in the bush, afraid to go into the hills for fear of the ferocious hill men and, at the same time, fearful of the punishment certain to be meted out to them should they return to the plantation. One of them would be blamed for Hansen’s death. The blacks would vouch for such a story when he told it to Donaldson and Svensen upon their arrival.
There were half a dozen runaways—deserters from the plantation—hiding back in the bushes, afraid to head into the hills because of the fierce hill men and, at the same time, worried about the punishment they would definitely get if they went back to the plantation. One of them would be blamed for Hansen’s death. The Black workers would confirm that story when he told it to Donaldson and Svensen when they got there.
He had covered a small part of the distance back to the house, his head bent low in thought, when a rustling among the palms at his right caused him to turn suddenly. As he did so, a spear whizzed past his head, imbedding itself in the tree beside him.
He had traveled a short way back to the house, his head down, lost in thought, when he heard a rustling among the palm trees on his right that made him turn abruptly. As he turned, a spear flew past his head and got stuck in the tree next to him.
Whirling, he drew his revolver and pumped the clip of shells in the direction from which the spear had been thrown. It was too dark to make for good shooting; and an instant later a flash of lightning showed him a naked figure dodging behind a tree in the distance. Too late, he realized that he had left the house without an extra clip of cartridges. Unarmed, he broke into a run, dodging here and there among the long avenues of trees until he reached the edge of the grove.
Whirling around, he pulled out his revolver and loaded the clip of bullets toward where the spear had come from. It was too dark for a decent shot; then a moment later, a flash of lightning revealed a bare figure ducking behind a tree in the distance. He quickly realized he had left the house without an extra clip of cartridges. Unarmed, he took off running, weaving between the long rows of trees until he reached the edge of the grove.
The blacks were already tumbling out of their quarters, chattering excitedly.
The Black people were already spilling out of their homes, chatting excitedly.
“Ornburi!” he snapped at one of the houseboys. “You tell ’m fella boys sick marster, him run away. Got devil-devil in head. Me go after him. Meet bad black fella. Black fella kill him mebbe. You look. You catch ’m black fella, plenty kai-kai in morning, no work, plenty tobacco—plenty everything!”
“Ornburi!” he snapped at one of the houseboys. “You tell the other boys the master is sick and he ran away. He’s got something wrong in his head. I'm going after him. He might meet a dangerous guy. That guy could kill him. You watch. If you catch that guy, you’ll get plenty of food in the morning, no work, and lots of tobacco—lots of everything!”
As Ornburi stepped forward, proud of being singled out from among his fellows, and explained to the late comers what had happened, Kimball dashed back up the steps and into the house. Returning an instant later with his rifle and bandolier of cartridges, he found the blacks arming themselves with their native weapons, squealing and chattering their glee at the prospect of the man-hunt and the holiday to follow in case of their success.
As Ornburi stepped forward, proud to be singled out from his peers, and explained to the latecomers what had happened, Kimball rushed back up the steps and into the house. He returned a moment later with his rifle and a bandolier of cartridges, only to find the locals arming themselves with their traditional weapons, squealing and chattering excitedly at the thought of the manhunt and the celebration to follow if they succeeded.
In spite of his efforts to maintain some semblance of order, however, assisted by the elated Ornburi, it was nearly daylight when the expedition was ready to start. The rain was nearly over, but a glance showed him that the night’s downpour had completely washed out the trail he had made. Dodging here and there among the trees, savagely alert for their hidden enemies, it was almost an hour before the natives had covered the distance that Kimball, loaded down as he had been, had covered in twenty minutes.
Despite his attempts to keep things organized, with the help of the excited Ornburi, it was almost daylight by the time the expedition was ready to go. The rain was just about over, but a quick look revealed that the night’s heavy downpour had completely erased the trail he had created. Skirting around the trees, on high alert for their hidden enemies, it took the natives almost an hour to travel the distance that Kimball had covered in just twenty minutes while heavily loaded down.
The body of Hansen lay where he had thrown it.
The body of Hansen lay where he had left it.
But the head had been hacked off!
But the head had been chopped off!
III.
In his own mind, Kimball had no doubt as to the identity of the black who had hurled the spear at him in the darkness, for a checkup of the laborers showed Tulagi missing.
In his own mind, Kimball was certain about the identity of the man who had thrown the spear at him in the darkness, because a check of the laborers revealed that Tulagi was missing.
Bitter at the trouncing Kimball had administered, the native had bolted. Hiding in the darkness, nursing his anger, fate had thrown in his way the man who had whipped him. The same fate had caused him to miss his mark when he had thrown the spear.
Bitter about the beating Kimball had given him, the local man had run away. Hiding in the dark, nursing his anger, fate had brought him face to face with the man who had defeated him. That same fate had also made him miss when he threw the spear.
And Tulagi was of a tribe that believed in taking heads for souvenirs.
And Tulagi was from a tribe that believed in taking heads as souvenirs.
With the coming of Donaldson and Svensen in the Scary-Saray three days later, giving him enough white aid to handle the plantation without fear of an uprising, Kimball renewed the search for the runaway. Tulagi, at large, would be a constant menace, not only to his own safety, but to the peace and quiet of the blacks. The runaway was a man of considerable influence among the others, and there was already too much dissatisfaction among the laborers to allow any additional trouble to creep in.
With the arrival of Donaldson and Svensen in the Scary-Saray three days later, providing him with enough support to manage the plantation without worrying about an uprising, Kimball resumed the search for the runaway. Tulagi, still on the loose, posed a continuous threat, not just to his own safety but also to the peace and quiet of the black workers. The runaway was a man of significant influence among the others, and there was already too much unrest among the laborers to permit any further issues to arise.
The body of the murdered Hansen had been decently buried close to the edge of the cocoanut grove under Kimball’s direction.
The body of the murdered Hansen had been respectfully buried near the edge of the coconut grove under Kimball’s direction.
Donaldson and Svensen never for a moment doubted his story, which was[168] corroborated by Ornburi and the blacks. Such things are not uncommon among the Islands. Both volunteered to aid him in running down the supposed murderer. For the supremacy of the white man must be maintained for the common good of all.
Donaldson and Svensen never doubted his story for a second, which was[168] backed up by Ornburi and the locals. Such things aren’t rare in the Islands. Both offered to help him track down the alleged murderer. The dominance of the white man must be upheld for the benefit of everyone.
It was near the end of the second day that they found that for which they were searching. Beside a skeleton lay a skull, the point of an arrow driven through the temple. A great ant hill close by told a grisly story.
It was almost the end of the second day when they found what they were looking for. Next to a skeleton was a skull, with the tip of an arrow piercing through the temple. A large ant hill nearby revealed a chilling story.
That one of Kimball’s bullets had found its mark there was little doubt. Tulagi, wounded nigh unto death, had, nevertheless stopped long enough to hack off the ghastly souvenir, then made his way back toward the hills as best he could.
That one of Kimball’s bullets hit its target was beyond doubt. Tulagi, severely wounded, had still paused long enough to cut off the gruesome souvenir, then made his way back toward the hills as best he could.
Exhausted from loss of blood, he had dropped, only to fall a victim to the ants.
Exhausted from losing blood, he had collapsed, only to become a victim of the ants.
IV.
AS THE three white men made their way toward the clearing, the sight of a schooner anchored close to the Scary-Saray met their gaze. Drawn up on the beach, close to the house, was a whale boat.
AS THE three white men walked toward the clearing, they saw a schooner anchored near the Scary-Saray. Pulled up on the beach, close to the house, was a whale boat.
“From the looks of her, that’ll be Captain Grant’s Dolphin from Malatita,” Donaldson remarked, shading his eyes from the glare of the sun. “Didn’t know he ever got this far. Wonder if his daughter’s with him? Ever see her, Kimball? She’s a peach!”
“From the looks of it, that’s Captain Grant’s Dolphin from Malatita,” Donaldson said, shielding his eyes from the sun’s glare. “I didn’t know he came this way. I wonder if his daughter is with him? Have you ever met her, Kimball? She’s a real catch!”
Before Kimball, walking slightly behind the others and carrying the skull, could make a reply, a man and woman emerged from the house to meet them. Donaldson turned quickly.
Before Kimball, walking a little behind the others and holding the skull, could respond, a man and a woman came out of the house to greet them. Donaldson quickly turned around.
“That’s her!” he exclaimed. “Prettiest girl on the Islands. Hide that damned skull, Kimball! It’s no sight for a woman of her breeding to see.”
“That’s her!” he shouted. “The prettiest girl on the Islands. Hide that damn skull, Kimball! It’s not something a woman of her background should see.”
They were a scant hundred yards apart now, the girl waving her handkerchief to them.
They were barely a hundred yards apart now, the girl waving her handkerchief at them.
“It’s a wonder you wouldn’t stay at home to welcome your guests, Karl,” she called out. “And Fred Hansen—where is he?”
“It’s surprising you wouldn’t stay home to greet your guests, Karl,” she called out. “And what about Fred Hansen—where is he?”
Kimball strode ahead of the others.
Kimball walked ahead of the others.
“Gladys!” he exclaimed.
"Gladys!" he said.
“Hide that damned skull, I tell you!” Donaldson growled in an undertone.
“Hide that damn skull, I’m telling you!” Donaldson muttered under his breath.
They were almost together now. Kimball shoved the skull under his coat. As he did so, it nearly dropped from his sweaty hands and, in an effort to hold it, his finger slid into one of the eyeless sockets.
They were almost together now. Kimball shoved the skull under his coat. As he did, it nearly slipped from his sweaty hands, and in trying to hold it, his finger fell into one of the eyeless sockets.
The point of the arrow, protruding through the bone, scratched his skin. For the moment he forgot it in the happiness of meeting the woman he loved.
The arrow's tip, sticking through the bone, scraped his skin. For a moment, he forgot about it in the joy of seeing the woman he loved.
“Dad wanted to make a trading trip out this way, and brought me along for company,” she was saying, as he stepped forward to grasp her outstretched hand. “Say that you’re surprised to see me.”
“Dad wanted to make a trading trip out this way and brought me along for company,” she said, as he stepped forward to take her outstretched hand. “Say that you’re surprised to see me.”
Before she could reach him, his legs doubled under him and he fell forward. The skull, dropping from beneath his coat, rolled and bounded half a dozen yards away, bringing up at the foot of a little hummock.
Before she could get to him, his legs gave out and he fell forward. The skull slipped out from underneath his coat, rolled, and bounced a few yards away, finally stopping at the base of a small hillock.
They leaped forward to catch him as he fell. But too late. With a mighty effort he raised himself to his knees.
They jumped forward to grab him as he fell. But it was too late. With a great effort, he pushed himself up to his knees.
“Hansen!” he screamed. “I killed him! He swore that he’d get even, and he has! The—damned—thing—was poisoned!”
“Hansen!” he shouted. “I killed him! He promised he’d get back at me, and he has! The—damned—thing—was poisoned!”
He pitched forward onto his face.
He fell forward onto his face.
At the foot of the hummock, the skull grinned sardonically.
At the base of the hill, the skull grinned mockingly.

[169]
[169]
The
Ape-Man
“LET’S GO and call on him now then,” said Norton in his impulsive way, rising and crossing to the window.
“LET’S GO and visit him now then,” said Norton impulsively, getting up and moving to the window.
The fine rain, which had been swishing intermittently against the panes with each gust of wind, had ceased for some time, and as Norton lifted the blind and peered forth he got the first glimpse of a wan moon struggling through an uneven copper-edged break in the swift-moving clouds.
The light rain, which had been hitting the windows every now and then with each gust of wind, had stopped for a while, and as Norton pulled up the blind and looked outside, he caught his first sight of a pale moon trying to break through a jagged, copper-edged gap in the fast-moving clouds.
“I was to have gone over there this evening,” he said, “but ’phoned the engagement off on account of the storm. However, it’s not too late....”
“I was supposed to go over there tonight,” he said, “but I canceled the plan because of the storm. However, it’s not too late....”
It did not take much persuasion to induce Meldrum to consent, for, although a year or two Norton’s senior and inclined in consequence to give him paternal advice now and again, he generally indulged his whims.
It didn't take much convincing to get Meldrum to agree, because even though he was a year or two older than Norton and sometimes felt the need to give him fatherly advice, he usually indulged his whims.
“You can’t break a teacher of the lecturing habit,” was the way Norton expressed it.
"You can't get a teacher to stop lecturing," was how Norton put it.
He himself was an architect, and both were single men, although Norton was striving hard to build up a connection that would enable him to marry one of the prettiest girls in town, with whom he was then “keeping company.” Meldrum locked the door of his apartment behind him, and the pair sallied forth into the fresh damp air of a night in early spring.
He was an architect, and both of them were single men, although Norton was working hard to establish a relationship that would allow him to marry one of the prettiest girls in town, with whom he was currently dating. Meldrum locked the door of his apartment behind him, and the two of them stepped out into the cool, damp air of an early spring night.
“After all you have told me, I am rather curious to see your South African friend again,” said Meldrum, setting his pace with his friend’s. “While no doubt an interest in animals is wholesome enough, his particular taste seems to run unpleasantly to apes and monkeys. Some of those experiments of his, of which you spoke, seem rather purposeless—making baboons drunk for instance....”
“After everything you've told me, I'm really curious to see your South African friend again,” said Meldrum, matching his pace with his friend’s. “While an interest in animals is certainly healthy, his particular preferences seem to lean uncomfortably towards apes and monkeys. Some of those experiments of his that you mentioned seem pointless—like making baboons drunk, for example...”
“If you could have seen him when he was telling me about that baboon business you would have taken a dislike to him too,” said Norton, making a gesture of displeasure with his hand. “Although I will admit I had an aversion toward him from the first—I didn’t quite know why. He had a trick of laying his hot heavy hand on my shoulder that used to irritate me dreadfully when we were in the Inspection Department in Washington.”
“If you had seen him while he was talking about that baboon stuff, you would have disliked him too,” Norton said, waving his hand in annoyance. “I’ll admit I had a bad feeling about him from the start—I just didn’t know why. He had this habit of putting his hot, heavy hand on my shoulder that used to drive me crazy when we were in the Inspection Department in Washington.”
“What was he doing there?” asked Meldrum.
“What was he doing there?” asked Meldrum.
“He had been inspecting aeroplane spruce in British Columbia,” replied Norton, “and he had a desk in our office. I was there for about three months after being invalided home, before I was sent to New York.”
“He had been inspecting airplane spruce in British Columbia,” Norton replied, “and he had a desk in our office. I was there for about three months after being sent home due to injury, before I was sent to New York.”
After a few moments’ silence, Norton added:
After a brief silence, Norton added:
“He is more than queer. He is a throw-back.”
“He is more than just different. He’s a throwback.”
“A what?” said Meldrum, puzzled.
“A what?” said Meldrum, confused.
“A throw-back—an atavistic specimen,” said Norton firmly. “A mixture of old and new, and a bad one at that.”
“A throwback—an outdated specimen,” said Norton firmly. “A mix of old and new, and a poor one at that.”
[170]
[170]
“That’s a pretty nasty accusation, Harry,” said Meldrum.
"That's a pretty harsh accusation, Harry," said Meldrum.
“You may think so,” said Norton obstinately, “but I tell you I’m not simply guessing. Apart from his peculiar build, with his monstrous length of arm and leg, short body, and small head, and his perpetual and unnatural theories and experiments with apes and things, there is still further evidence that I saw with my own eyes when we went to New York together one weekend and visited the zoo. It was not my fancy, I can assure you, Meldrum, that made me imagine the very brutes were interested in my companion. I tell you, there was scarcely one of those creatures that did not show excitement of some kind, some of rage, others of fear, but generally of anger.
“You might think that,” Norton said stubbornly, “but I’m not just guessing. Besides his unusual build—with his long arms and legs, short torso, and small head—and his strange and obsessive theories and experiments with apes and such, there’s even more evidence I witnessed firsthand when we spent a weekend in New York and visited the zoo. I promise you, Meldrum, I wasn’t imagining it; those animals were genuinely interested in my companion. I swear, hardly any of those creatures didn’t express some kind of reaction—some were angry, others scared, but mostly it was anger.”
“One big chimpanzee went simply wild for a time—so much so that an attendant came along to see what the trouble was. It capered furiously, thundered at the bars of its cage, and then executed a hideous kind of cluttering dance, beating its hands and feet on the floor with extraordinary rapidity. Yet all Needham had done was to make a peculiar kind of clucking noise in his throat and smile his sinister smile. I’ll bet the brutes recognized him as one of their kind. Some of them looked as if they expected him to open the cage doors....”
“One big chimp went completely wild for a while—so much so that a caretaker came over to see what was happening. It jumped around wildly, banged against the bars of its cage, and then performed a gruesome sort of chaotic dance, pounding its hands and feet on the ground with incredible speed. Yet all Needham had done was make a strange clucking sound in his throat and flash his creepy smile. I bet the animals recognized him as one of their own. Some of them looked like they expected him to unlock the cage doors…”
“What is he doing here in Burlington now?” asked Meldrum.
“What is he doing here in Burlington now?” asked Meldrum.
“Something in connection with lumber, I believe,” said Norton, as they entered North Avenue and turned in the direction of the park. “He has rented a small house out here on this street and lives there alone. He seems to prefer being alone always.”
“Something related to lumber, I think,” Norton said as they entered North Avenue and headed towards the park. “He’s rented a small house on this street and lives there by himself. He always seems to prefer being alone.”
They walked on for some little distance, and then Norton said, “This is the place,” and indicated a small two-story residence standing alone in a neat garden some twenty yards from the thoroughfare.
They walked a short distance, and then Norton said, “This is the place,” pointing to a small two-story house set by itself in a tidy garden about twenty yards from the main road.
It was quite dark save for one lighted window upstairs. The pair went up the path to the front door and Norton, after a little fumbling, found and pressed an electric button, without, however, producing any effect as far as could be observed.
It was pretty dark except for one lighted window upstairs. The two of them walked up the path to the front door, and Norton, after some awkwardness, found and pressed an electric button, but it didn't seem to have any effect as far as they could tell.
“The bell doesn’t seem to ring,” said Norton, pressing again and again. “Perhaps it’s out of order.”
“The bell doesn’t seem to ring,” Norton said, pressing it over and over. “Maybe it’s broken.”
He knocked at the door and listened. Everything was quiet inside. Heavy drops of water splashed down from the roof, intensifying the silence. A trolley-car hummed on the street, throwing a brilliant light on the trees and shrubs of the garden, and then leaving them darker than ever. Again Norton knocked loudly, but without result.
He knocked on the door and listened. Everything was quiet inside. Heavy drops of water splashed down from the roof, adding to the silence. A streetcar hummed by, casting a bright light on the trees and shrubs in the garden, only to leave them darker than before. Norton knocked loudly again, but there was still no response.
“That’s not his bedroom, I know,” he said, nodding up at the lighted room, “for he told me he hated the noise of the cars passing under his window. He must have fallen asleep over a book or something. I might throw a stone at the window.”
"That’s not his bedroom, I know," he said, nodding at the lit room, "because he told me he hated the noise of the cars passing under his window. He must have fallen asleep over a book or something. I might throw a rock at the window."
“No I wouldn’t do that,” said Meldrum, walking back a few paces and staring up. “Perhaps we had better just go away. I can meet him again.”
“No, I wouldn’t do that,” said Meldrum, stepping back a few steps and looking up. “Maybe it’s best if we just leave. I can meet him another time.”
“But I would like you to see him, now that you’ve come,” said Norton. “Wait a minute.”
“But I want you to meet him now that you're here,” said Norton. “Hold on a second.”
He tried the door and found it unlocked. Entering the hall, he called:
He tried the door and found it open. Walking into the hall, he called:
“Needham, Ho, Needham!”
"Needham, Ho, Needham!"
Again they listened, and again nothing happened. As he groped in the darkness, Norton’s hand encountered the electric switch and he turned on the light. A narrow stairway was revealed, leading overhead.
Again they listened, and again nothing happened. As he fumbled in the darkness, Norton’s hand found the light switch and he turned it on. A narrow staircase appeared, leading upward.
“Just wait a minute,” he said to Meldrum, “and I’ll run upstairs. I’m sure he’s there.”
“Just wait a minute,” he said to Meldrum, “and I’ll head upstairs. I’m sure he’s up there.”
He disappeared swiftly, and, after an interval of a few moments, came quietly down again.
He vanished quickly, and after a short pause, came back down quietly.
“Come up,” he said, beckoning to his friend. “He is sound asleep in his chair. Come and look.”
“Come up,” he said, waving to his friend. “He’s fast asleep in his chair. Come take a look.”
II.
TOGETHER they crept up. The room door was ajar, and they noiselessly entered what was evidently a sitting-room. Needham sat in a large armchair, with his back to the window, sleeping quietly. A reading lamp on[171] the table was the sole source of illumination, and, since it was fitted with a heavy red shade, the upper portion of the chamber was in comparative darkness.
TOGETHER they crept up. The room door was slightly open, and they quietly walked into what was clearly a sitting room. Needham was sitting in a large armchair, facing away from the window, sleeping peacefully. A reading lamp on[171] the table was the only source of light, and since it had a heavy red shade, the upper part of the room was relatively dark.
The full light of the lamp, however, fell upon the form of the sleeping man, who had sunk low in his chair and was indeed in an extraordinary attitude. His book had fallen to the floor, and his long arms hung over the sides of the chair, the hands resting palm upwards on the rug. His huge thighs sloped upward from the depths of the chair to the point made by his knees, and his long shins disappeared below the table.
The full light of the lamp, however, fell on the sleeping man, who had sunk low in his chair and was really in a strange position. His book had dropped to the floor, and his long arms hung over the sides of the chair, with his hands resting palm up on the rug. His massive thighs sloped up from the deep seat of the chair to where his knees met, and his long shins vanished underneath the table.
Norton glanced at Meldrum, who was looking at the sleeper curiously.
Norton looked over at Meldrum, who was watching the sleeper with curiosity.
“Ho, Needham!” said Norton, loudly. “Wake up!”
“Hey, Needham!” Norton shouted. “Wake up!”
The slumberer was roused at last, but in a startling manner. With a lightning movement, he sat bolt upright and clutched the arms of the chair, his features working convulsively, while a stream of horrible gibberish, delivered in a high piercing tone, burst from his lips. Norton went as pale as death, while Meldrum remained rooted to the spot where he stood.
The sleeper was finally awakened, but in a shocking way. With a sudden movement, he sat up straight and grabbed the arms of the chair, his face twitching uncontrollably, as a stream of terrible nonsense, shouted in a high-pitched voice, erupted from his mouth. Norton turned as white as a ghost, while Meldrum stayed frozen in place where he stood.
Then, recovering himself, Norton ran forward and, seizing Needham by the arm, shook him violently, exclaiming:
Then, regaining his composure, Norton rushed forward and grabbed Needham by the arm, shaking him hard, shouting:
“It’s all right, Needham! It’s only Norton come to see you.”
“It’s okay, Needham! It’s just Norton here to see you.”
The man in the chair regained his composure as quickly as he had lost it, and, as if unaware that anything unusual had happened, got to his feet and said:
The man in the chair collected himself as quickly as he had lost his cool, and, seemingly unaware that anything out of the ordinary had occurred, stood up and said:
“Hullo, Norton, old chap! Take a seat. I must have fallen asleep and had some beastly dream or something. Sit down.”
“Hullo, Norton, my good man! Have a seat. I must have dozed off and had some horrible dream or something. Sit down.”
He crossed to the wall near the fireplace and switched on some lights that illuminated the whole room. Then, seeing Meldrum for the first time, he advanced toward him and shook hands.
He walked over to the wall by the fireplace and turned on some lights that brightened the entire room. Then, noticing Meldrum for the first time, he approached him and shook his hand.
“It’s not quite the right thing to steal into a man’s house in this way, I know,” said Meldrum. “I am sorry if we startled you. We rang and raised a rumpus down below, but without effect. I was taking a walk with Norton after the storm, and it occurred to him to come up and see you and apologize for his absence this evening. So we came together.”
“It’s not exactly appropriate to sneak into someone’s house like this, I know,” said Meldrum. “I’m sorry if we startled you. We rang the bell and made a fuss downstairs, but it didn’t help. I was out for a walk with Norton after the storm, and he suggested we come up and see you to apologize for not being here this evening. So we came together.”
“It’s quite all right,” said Needham, in his peculiar nasal tones. “I am glad you came. I sleep pretty heavily and had a beastly dream just when you came in. I was back in Africa.”
“It's totally fine,” Needham said in his unique nasal voice. “I'm glad you showed up. I sleep pretty deeply and had a horrible dream right when you walked in. I was back in Africa.”
He was moving about as he spoke, placing a box of cigars, a bottle of whisky, some glasses and a siphon of soda-water on the table, and Meldrum observed him carefully. His peculiar build was not so noticeable when he was on his feet, the design of his loose tweed suit seeming to make him appear better proportioned. At times he looked almost handsome, but at other times, with a different perspective, the extraordinary length of his arms and legs was very apparent, while still another view made him appear almost grotesque, the singular shape of his small head, with its closely-cropped black hair, offending the sense of just proportions. His eyes were brown with muddy whites, and the sinister effect of his high cackling laugh (which was very frequent), accompanied as it was by a downward movement of his large hooked nose and an upward twist of his little black mustache, was not lost upon the observant teacher.
He was moving around as he talked, setting a box of cigars, a bottle of whiskey, some glasses, and a soda siphon on the table, while Meldrum watched him closely. His unusual build wasn’t as noticeable when he was standing; the way his loose tweed suit fit made him look more proportionate. At times he appeared almost handsome, but at other moments, depending on the angle, the excessive length of his arms and legs became very obvious. From another viewpoint, he looked almost ridiculous, the odd shape of his small head with its closely cropped black hair not matching up with proper proportions. His eyes were brown with cloudy whites, and the unsettling effect of his high, cackling laugh—which was quite frequent—combined with the downward motion of his large hooked nose and the upward twist of his little black mustache, didn’t escape the observant teacher.
The room itself was dirty and untidy in the extreme. Stale tobacco fumes filled the air, and articles of wearing apparel were scattered around. Some unwashed dishes stood on a small table near the fireplace, and remnants of food lay on the floor. Books, papers and magazines were flung about in disorder and Needham’s huge muddy boots lay where he had thrown them, below the chair on which Norton sat.
The room was extremely dirty and messy. The air was thick with stale tobacco smoke, and clothes were tossed around everywhere. A few unwashed dishes were piled on a small table near the fireplace, and food scraps were on the floor. Books, papers, and magazines were scattered in chaos, and Needham’s huge muddy boots were carelessly thrown under the chair where Norton was sitting.
“What were you doing back in Africa?” asked Meldrum pleasantly, helping himself to a cigar.
“What were you doing back in Africa?” Meldrum asked cheerfully, grabbing a cigar for himself.
“Back amongst those beastly baboons,” said Needham, with his unpleasant laugh, at the same time proceeding to fill the glasses. “You know, I once ran into a bunch of them when I was out alone on a hunting trip, and I saw a curious sight. There was a big fight on among them—there would be about twenty of them, I should think.[172] I saw the whole business, and it was some fight, I can tell you. Rocks and chunks of wood were flying in all directions, and they were clubbing one another in great shape. As far as I could judge, they were roughly divided into two lots, but it was pretty much of a mix-up.
“Back with those awful baboons,” said Needham, laughing unpleasantly as he started pouring the drinks. “You know, I once came across a group of them when I was out alone on a hunting trip, and I saw something strange. There was a huge fight going on among them—there were probably about twenty in total. I watched the whole thing, and it was quite the fight, let me tell you. Rocks and sticks were flying everywhere, and they were really going at it. From what I could see, they were mostly split into two groups, but it was pretty chaotic. [172]
“But there was one old gray fellow that took my fancy rather. He seemed to be the chief egger-on. Whenever things looked like calming down a bit, he stirred them up again by means of a number of curious calls. I could not quite make out what part he was playing, or what side he favored, for he seemed to keep pretty well outside of the fight, only concerning himself with those that went down. He finished them up in the most methodical manner as they lay. And if two were attacking one he would throw himself in on the side of the two to help finish the odd fellow—and then he seemed to set the remaining two fighting one another. I think he gave false signals at times. At any rate, he was the freshest of the three or four survivors when it was all over. And then they sat down and had a kind of powwow.”
"But there was one old gray guy who caught my attention. He seemed to be the main instigator. Whenever things looked like they were about to calm down, he stirred them back up with a series of strange calls. I couldn't quite figure out what role he was playing or what side he was on because he mostly stayed out of the fight, only focusing on those who went down. He finished them off in the most methodical way while they lay there. And if two were attacking one, he would jump in on the side of the two to help take out the odd guy—then he seemed to get the remaining two to fight each other. I think he threw some false signals now and then. At any rate, he was the most lively of the three or four survivors when it was all over. Then they settled down for a kind of meeting."
Norton glanced again at Meldrum, who smiled at him slightly, then said to Needham:
Norton looked back at Meldrum, who gave him a small smile before saying to Needham:
“Really? How very extraordinary that you should witness all this. Did they not attempt to molest you?”
“Really? It's quite amazing that you got to see all this. Didn't they try to harm you?”
“No,” said Needham, with his evil smile. “They didn’t attempt to interfere with us—didn’t seem to mind me at all, which is rather unusual for them, for they are shy of humans as a rule. I stood on a big boulder and watched the whole business. The old chap had his eye on me, but either he understood firearms (I had my rifle and revolver, of course), or else I was lucky when I imitated some of his peculiar noises. He seemed quite scared when I came away with one of his favorite calls, and when they finally cleared out, after covering up the dead with branches and leaves, he gave me a most significant look—seeming to beg that I would not give him away.
“No,” Needham said, grinning wickedly. “They didn’t try to mess with us—didn’t seem to care about me at all, which is pretty unusual for them since they're usually shy around humans. I stood on a big rock and watched the whole thing unfold. The old guy noticed me, but either he knew about guns (I had my rifle and revolver, of course), or I just got lucky when I mimicked some of his strange sounds. He looked really scared when I walked away with one of his favorite calls, and when they finally took off, after covering the dead with branches and leaves, he shot me a really meaningful look—almost begging me not to expose him.
“At least that’s how it appeared to me. And, strangely enough, I was instrumental in capturing the very same animal later on, together with some others, during a hunt. I lured them to a certain spot by that very noise.”
“At least that’s how it seemed to me. And, oddly enough, I played a key role in catching that same animal later on, along with a few others, during a hunt. I attracted them to a specific spot with that exact noise.”
He had thrown himself down in his easy chair again, and as he laughed afresh his crooked yellow teeth uncovered, and his little eyes glittered unpleasantly. Meldrum was filled with a strong sense of repulsion.
He had flopped back down in his comfy chair again, and as he laughed again, his crooked yellow teeth showed, and his little eyes sparkled unpleasantly. Meldrum felt a strong sense of disgust.
“What was that particular noise like?” Norton struck in for the first time.
“What was that noise like?” Norton chimed in for the first time.
Needham put down his glass and, laying his head back slightly, made a peculiar kind of clucking gurgle in his throat. In an instant, from the corner behind Norton’s chair, came a shrill chatter of terror, and a little red figure hurried across the floor and dived below the table. Norton almost dropped his glass, and Meldrum gave a startled exclamation. Needham alone was calm.
Needham set his glass down and, tilting his head back a bit, made a weird sort of clucking gurgle in his throat. In a flash, from the corner behind Norton’s chair, came a sharp screech of fear, and a small red figure rushed across the floor and ducked under the table. Norton nearly dropped his glass, and Meldrum let out a surprised shout. Needham was the only one who stayed calm.
“Ah Fifi, you rascal!” he said. “Did I scare you again? That’s too bad. Come here.”
“Ah Fifi, you little troublemaker!” he said. “Did I scare you again? That’s unfortunate. Come here.”
A small long-tailed monkey, clad in a little red jacket, came slowly from below the table and advanced timidly toward Needham, who spoke coaxingly to it, and finally made a kind of rippling noise with his tongue that seemed to reassure it, for it jumped on the arm of his chair and sat quietly blinking at the visitors. Needham tickled its head with his large forefinger.
A small long-tailed monkey, wearing a little red jacket, came slowly from under the table and approached Needham hesitantly. He spoke softly to it and then made a sort of flicking noise with his tongue that seemed to calm it down. The monkey jumped onto the arm of his chair and sat there, blinking at the guests. Needham playfully tickled its head with his big forefinger.
“I bought Fifi from an Italian,” he said, noting his guests’ look of astonishment. “She is good company—catches flies, switches the lights on and off, and does other useful things—eh, Fifi?”
“I got Fifi from an Italian,” he said, noticing the astonished looks from his guests. “She’s great company—catches flies, turns the lights on and off, and does other helpful things—right, Fifi?”
The little animal looked up at him intelligently, and with a sudden movement Needham wound his great fingers about its throat. With a plaintive cry, the little creature made futile efforts to tear away the strong hand about its neck, plucking frantically with its small paws.
The small animal looked up at him intelligently, and with a quick motion, Needham wrapped his large fingers around its throat. With a sad cry, the little creature struggled to escape the tight grip on its neck, desperately clawing at it with its tiny paws.
“Don’t!” said Norton in a sharp voice. “I can’t bear to see animals tormented.”
“Don’t!” Norton said sharply. “I can’t stand to see animals suffer.”
“I’m not hurting her,” said Needham, removing his hand. “She’s a nervous little thing and must be taught not to[173] be so frightened. I think the Italian must have ill-used her. But she is clever, for all that,” continued Needham, laughing. “She is learning to play the piano.”
“I’m not hurting her,” said Needham, pulling his hand away. “She’s just a nervous little thing and needs to be taught not to be so scared. I think the Italian must have mistreated her. But she’s smart, despite that,” Needham added, chuckling. “She’s learning to play the piano.”
Lifting the little monkey, he crossed the room with long strides to the corner, where a small cottage piano stood, and seated himself on the stool. “Now play, Fifi,” he said.
Lifting the little monkey, he crossed the room with long strides to the corner, where a small cottage piano stood, and sat down on the stool. “Now play, Fifi,” he said.
The intelligent creature leant forward and commenced striking sharply here and there among the notes, producing a curious kind of tinkling resemblance to certain bars from “Old Black Joe”. Meldrum was conscious of a strange prickling sensation—he did not quite know why.
The smart creature leaned forward and started tapping sharply here and there among the notes, creating a strange kind of tinkling sound that reminded him of certain bars from “Old Black Joe.” Meldrum felt an odd prickling sensation—he wasn’t exactly sure why.
After a few moments, Needham rose again and, putting the monkey in a box in the corner of the room, returned again to his chair.
After a moment, Needham stood up again and, placing the monkey in a box in the corner of the room, went back to his chair.
III.
IT WAS late before the friends took their departure, Needham holding their interest with stories of his adventures in different parts of the world. Indeed, it was only when Meldrum became aware, by the restless movements of his friend, that Norton was not enjoying himself that he recollected the lateness of the hour and suggested it was time they took their leave.
IT WAS late before the friends left, with Needham captivating them with stories of his adventures around the world. It was only when Meldrum noticed his friend's fidgeting that he realized Norton wasn’t having a good time, prompting him to remember how late it had gotten and suggest it was time for them to go.
“You fellows mustn’t be too critical of my quarters, you know,” said Needham, laughing, as they descended the stairs together. “I confess I am not a tidy person. I have led the rough bachelor life too long. But you fellows should understand something about that.”
“You guys shouldn’t be too harsh about my place, you know,” Needham said, laughing as they went down the stairs together. “I admit I’m not very neat. I’ve lived the rough bachelor life for too long. But you guys should get that.”
He accompanied them to the sidewalk, and after some desultory remarks about the weather, the visitors set off toward Norton’s home. The moon was shining brightly and after the heavy rain and wind the air smelt fresh and moist. Meldrum inhaled it with evident pleasure.
He walked them to the sidewalk, and after a few casual comments about the weather, the visitors headed toward Norton’s home. The moon was shining brightly, and after the heavy rain and wind, the air smelled fresh and damp. Meldrum breathed it in with obvious enjoyment.
“Now that I have seen your friend at close quarters,” he said, “I must confess that I do not feel so strongly inclined in his favor. The state of that room was disgraceful even for a bachelor, and there is no excuse for anyone at all shutting out the fresh air. But, although his tastes seem to run unpleasantly to monkeys, I hardly think he deserves the appellation you bestowed on him.”
“Now that I’ve seen your friend up close,” he said, “I have to admit that I don’t feel as positive about him. The condition of that room was shameful, even for a single guy, and there’s really no excuse for anyone closing themselves off from fresh air. But, even though his tastes lean uncomfortably towards monkeys, I don’t think he deserves the name you called him.”
“Perhaps not,” said Norton, who seemed in better spirits, now that he was in the free fresh air again. “As far as the atmosphere of his house is concerned, he once explained that to me by saying that since he had been in Africa he had to keep the temperature up. I think he said he had rheumatism. But I don’t like him.”
“Maybe not,” said Norton, who seemed to be in a better mood now that he was back outside in the fresh air. “As for the vibe of his house, he once told me that since he got back from Africa, he needed to keep the temperature up. I think he said he had rheumatism. But I’m not a fan of him.”
There was silence for several minutes, and then he burst out:
There was silence for several minutes, and then he suddenly exclaimed:
“And of course he pays attention to Elsie.”
“And of course he pays attention to Elsie.”
“Ah!” said Meldrum significantly. “Perhaps a lover’s jealousy has something to do with the case.”
“Ah!” said Meldrum meaningfully. “Maybe a lover’s jealousy is involved in this situation.”
“We met him one day on Church Street,” said Norton, “and of course I had to introduce him. He made himself very agreeable, and yet it seemed to my fancy that he was not so much taken up with the girl as anxious to do me an ill turn. Other fellows pay attention to her, too, of course, but that’s because they admire her. It was not so in his case, I am convinced. After we left him Elsie said: ‘What a fine-looking man!’ And then she added: ‘No he isn’t—he’s a horror!’”
“We met him one day on Church Street,” said Norton, “and of course I had to introduce him. He was really charming, but I couldn't shake the feeling that he was more interested in causing me trouble than in the girl. Other guys pay attention to her, sure, but that's because they like her. In his case, I’m sure it was different. After we left him, Elsie said, ‘What a good-looking guy!’ And then she added, ‘No he isn’t—he’s dreadful!’”
“Well,” said Meldrum heartily, “apparently you do not need to fear her falling in love with him, however it may be in his case. I really am afraid it’s a case of ‘I do not like thee, Dr. Fell.’” Meldrum laughed. “But I hardly think,” he wound up, “you have any solid grounds for quarreling with him. The world is wide enough to hold both of you.”
“Well,” said Meldrum cheerfully, “it seems you don’t have to worry about her falling for him, whatever his situation may be. Honestly, I think it’s more like ‘I do not like you, Dr. Fell.’” Meldrum chuckled. “But I really don’t believe you have any solid reasons to argue with him. There’s enough space in the world for both of you.”
Often in the days that followed, Meldrum, moved by a curiosity he could not quite account for, took his evening walk out on North Avenue past Needham’s house. Of Needham himself he saw nothing. Once he heard the weird tinkling of the piano, but generally the form of the little monkey in its red jacket could be seen sitting motionless at the upper front window looking out on the street. It struck Meldrum as[174] strange that the creatures should sit so quietly. In the course of his progress past the house he did not observe it stir or alter its position. Its gaze seemed fixed on that point of the road where Meldrum fancied its master would first come into sight on his way home from town.
Often in the days that followed, Meldrum, driven by a curiosity he couldn't quite explain, took his evening walk down North Avenue past Needham’s house. He didn't see Needham himself. Once he heard the strange tinkling of the piano, but usually, the little monkey in its red jacket could be seen sitting still at the upper front window, looking out at the street. Meldrum found it odd that the creature sat so quietly. As he walked by the house, he noticed it didn't move or change its position. Its gaze seemed fixed on that spot in the road where Meldrum imagined its master would appear first on his way home from town.
“Never knew they were such devoted things,” Meldrum ruminated. “What a queer kind of a pet to keep! And what a queer life to live, anyway, alone in that house. He doesn’t even get anyone to clean it up apparently. Some strange people in this old world!”
“Never knew they were such devoted things,” Meldrum thought. “What a strange kind of pet to have! And what a strange life to live, anyway, alone in that house. He doesn’t even get anyone to clean it up, it seems. Some odd people in this old world!”
With this philosophical reflection, Meldrum passed on in the direction of the park.
With this thoughtful reflection, Meldrum headed towards the park.
Term examinations kept Meldrum busily occupied during the days that followed, and the friends did not have occasion to see one another for nearly two weeks. Then, when they did meet, it was again through the instrumentality of Needham, after the evening of the party at the Miner home. The Miners were neighbors of Norton’s sweetheart and lived out some distance beyond Ethan Allen Park.
Term exams kept Meldrum busy in the days that followed, and the friends didn't get a chance to see each other for nearly two weeks. When they finally did meet again, it was thanks to Needham, after the evening of the party at the Miner home. The Miners were neighbors of Norton's girlfriend and lived a bit of a distance beyond Ethan Allen Park.
Thus it came about that after seeing his young lady to her home Norton found himself, some time after midnight, at a point perhaps a couple of miles from his rooms and with the area of the Park lying almost directly between himself and his objective. He determined to cut across it, a thing he did quite frequently.
Thus it happened that after seeing his girlfriend home, Norton found himself, sometime after midnight, about a couple of miles from his place, with the Park area lying almost directly between him and his destination. He decided to cut across it, something he did quite often.
The night was cool and cloudy, with fitful bursts of moonlight which tended rather to accentuate the blackness of the intervening spells of darkness. Had Norton not been thoroughly familiar with the topography of the land he might have had some difficulty in keeping his direction. But he kept going forward confidently, noting certain well-known landmarks. He skirted the base of the hill on which the tower is situated, and was just on the point of plunging into a thick grove of trees, leading down toward the main gateway, when he chanced to look behind. And there he saw rather a disquieting sight.
The night was cool and cloudy, with sporadic flashes of moonlight that only highlighted the darkness in between. If Norton hadn’t known the landscape so well, he might have struggled to find his way. But he pressed ahead confidently, recognizing familiar landmarks. He went around the base of the hill where the tower stood and was about to step into a dense grove of trees that led down to the main gateway when he happened to glance back. What he saw was quite unsettling.
The moon had just struggled through again and its pale light revealed to the apprehensive Norton the gigantic form of Needham perched on the top of a large boulder in a crouching position as if about to spring down. It might have been perhaps fifty yards from the spot where Norton stood. Even as he gazed Needham leapt down (from a height of some ten feet) and disappeared. Norton stood waiting, but there was no further sound. He walked on again, wondering uneasily what Needham might be doing in the park at such an hour—unless perhaps he, too, was taking a short cut. But Norton felt uneasy nevertheless.
The moon had just made its appearance again, and its pale light showed the anxious Norton the huge figure of Needham crouched on a large boulder, as if ready to jump down. It was about fifty yards from where Norton stood. Just as he looked, Needham jumped down from a height of about ten feet and vanished. Norton waited, but there was no more noise. He started walking again, uneasily wondering what Needham could be doing in the park at this hour—unless he was also taking a shortcut. Still, Norton felt uneasy.
Entering the grove he pushed forward briskly. It was very dark now, the moon being hidden once more, and the gloom and whispering of the trees made his flesh creep. Several times he looked behind him, but could see nothing. Then a crackling of branches, this time much nearer, brought him to a dead halt, and, facing about, he called loudly:
Entering the grove, he moved ahead quickly. It was very dark now, with the moon hidden again, and the shadows and the rustling of the trees made him shiver. He glanced behind him several times but saw nothing. Then the sound of branches cracking, this time much closer, made him stop dead in his tracks, and turning around, he called out loudly:
“Hello, Needham! Is that you?”
“Hey, Needham! Is that you?”
There was no response, and Norton stood with straining ears and eyes, his heart thumping in alarm. And even as he stood the horrible thing happened.
There was no response, and Norton stood with his ears and eyes straining, his heart pounding in fear. And just as he stood there, the terrifying thing happened.
He was almost directly under a huge gnarled oak tree, and as he laid a hand on the trunk for a moment to steady himself he happened to glance up, and the hair bristled on his scalp to find a pair of luminous yellow eyes gazing down upon him.
He was nearly directly under a massive, twisted oak tree, and as he placed a hand on the trunk for a moment to steady himself, he happened to look up, and the hair on his neck stood on end when he saw a pair of glowing yellow eyes staring down at him.
Ere he could recover, a form seemed to detach itself from the shadows and a pair of great hands reached down and clutched at his throat, while a chuckling voice said:
Ere he could recover, a figure seemed to step out of the shadows and a pair of large hands reached down and grabbed his throat, while a chuckling voice said:
“Aha! You would give me away, would you!”
“Aha! So you would betray me, would you!”
IV.
IN HIS terror, Norton did what was possibly the best thing in the circumstances—fell to the ground. For this action seemed to upset the equilibrium of the figure in the tree (which seemed to be suspended by the lower limbs) and caused it to relax its hold and draw up its arms for an instant. And in that[175] instant Norton had recovered and was off, running as he had never run before, slipping, dashing, plunging, colliding, but never stopping and never looking back.
IN HIS terror, Norton did what was probably the best thing to do—he dropped to the ground. This move seemed to throw off the balance of the figure in the tree (which appeared to be hanging by its lower limbs) and made it loosen its grip and pull up its arms for a moment. And in that[175] moment, Norton had recovered and was off, running like he had never run before, slipping, darting, plunging, crashing into things, but never stopping and never looking back.
How he ever found his way out to the street was always a mystery to him, but he became aware, presently, that he was on North Avenue once more, and in the light of the first arc lamp he slowed down and finally stopped to recover. There was no sign of Needham, although Norton had heard him crashing along in pursuit.
How he ever found his way back to the street was always a mystery to him, but he soon realized that he was on North Avenue again, and under the light of the first streetlamp, he slowed down and finally stopped to catch his breath. There was no sign of Needham, even though Norton had heard him crashing behind him in pursuit.
Everything was still, and not a soul was in sight. Fear overcoming him again, Norton hurried on and did not stop until he was safe in his room and had locked the door. But he enjoyed little sleep during the remainder of that night.
Everything was quiet, and not a single person was in sight. Overcome by fear again, Norton rushed forward and didn't stop until he was safe in his room, where he locked the door. However, he got very little sleep for the rest of that night.
Next evening Norton hastened to Meldrum’s apartment and poured the whole story into his friend’s sympathetic ear.
Next evening, Norton rushed to Meldrum’s apartment and shared the whole story with his friend's understanding ear.
“You see,” he said excitedly, “I was right about him, after all. He is a throw-back—he came at me from the trees. His instincts drove him there. Talking, too, about my giving him away! He knows I know what he is....”
“You see,” he said excitedly, “I was right about him after all. He’s a throwback—he came at me from the trees. His instincts led him there. And he’s talking about me exposing him! He knows I know what he is...”
“He possibly played a practical joke on you,” said Meldrum cheerily. “He tried to give you a fright and succeeded. You called him, and he came—although not quite in the manner you expected, eh?”
“Maybe he pulled a prank on you,” said Meldrum cheerfully. “He tried to scare you, and he did. You called him, and he showed up—just not in the way you expected, right?”
“Well I am not such a nervous person as all that, either,” said Norton. “I admit, however, that in sober daylight it does not look quite so bad. It did not seem like a joke at the time, though. I am convinced he meant me harm.”
“Well, I’m not really that nervous of a person,” said Norton. “I admit, though, that in the sober light of day, it doesn’t seem quite as bad. It didn't feel like a joke back then, either. I’m convinced he meant to hurt me.”
“I do not think you are justified in that belief, Harry,” said Meldrum decisively. “The man is trying to be friendly to you and you keep rebuffing him. And as for ‘giving him away’ that’s nonsense, and you know it. What have you to give away? Simply that you don’t like him and have strange ideas about him? That won’t hold water, you know. You had better forget your fancies and come along with me and see this new circus that has just struck the town. I notice by the placards they have some baboons and I am rather curious about the creatures since hearing Needham’s stories. Come along! You need something to take you out of yourself. And if I were you I would not mention that business the next time you see Needham, unless he broaches the subject....”
“I don’t think you have a reason to believe that, Harry,” Meldrum said firmly. “The guy is just trying to be friendly, and you keep pushing him away. And about ‘giving him away’—that’s ridiculous, and you know it. What do you have to expose? Just that you don’t like him and have weird notions about him? That doesn’t make any sense, you know. You should let go of your fantasies and come with me to check out this new circus that just came to town. I saw on the posters that they have some baboons, and I’m really curious about them after hearing Needham’s stories. Come on! You need something to get you out of your head. And if I were you, I wouldn’t bring up that issue the next time you see Needham, unless he touches on it first...”
Tasker’s, “The Greatest Show on Earth,” had pitched its camp some distance from the town over toward Winooski, and after a brisk walk the friends found themselves in the enclosure in which the curious were beginning to gather. There were the usual games of hazard, cocoanut shies, roundabouts, candy stalls, and side shows of all kinds clustered round the main tents where the grand performance was held later in the evening. Presently they discovered the whereabouts of the baboons, which did not, when viewed, present quite the appearance of the monstrous creatures portrayed in vivid colors on the outside of the tents.
Tasker’s, “The Greatest Show on Earth,” had set up its tents a short distance from the town, closer to Winooski, and after a brisk walk, the friends found themselves in the enclosure where curious spectators were starting to gather. There were the usual games of chance, coconut shies, merry-go-rounds, candy stalls, and various side shows clustered around the main tents where the grand performance would take place later in the evening. Soon, they located the baboons, which didn’t look quite like the giant monsters depicted in vibrant colors on the outside of the tents.
Meldrum and Norton stood observing the animals in silence for some moments when Norton, happening to glance in the direction of the tent opening, saw the tall form of Needham in the act of paying his admission fee. Norton’s heart beat faster with the recollection of his experience on the previous evening, but Needham smiled and waved a greeting, as if nothing unusual had happened. Norton turned again to the cage—to discover that there were others interested in the arrival of the newcomer.
Meldrum and Norton stood quietly watching the animals for a few moments when Norton, glancing towards the tent opening, noticed Needham’s tall figure paying his admission fee. Norton’s heart raced as he remembered his experience from the night before, but Needham just smiled and waved a greeting, as if nothing out of the ordinary had happened. Norton turned back to the cage—to find that others were also curious about the newcomer’s arrival.
There were three baboons in all, two apparently not yet full grown, and an old fellow of hoary aspect, who sat by himself for the most part near the front of the cage, watching the passers-by. He was treated with great respect by the two younger ones and was evidently still strong enough to be reckoned with. The old baboon had risen to its feet and was gazing intently at the approaching figure.
There were three baboons altogether, two of them seemingly not fully grown, and an older guy with gray fur who mostly sat by himself near the front of the cage, watching people walk by. The two younger ones treated him with a lot of respect and it was clear he was still strong enough to hold his own. The old baboon had gotten up and was staring intently at the figure coming closer.
For some moments it stood thus, then, seizing the bars of the cage in its hands, it rattled the framework with tremendous[176] force, at the same time giving vent to a peculiar sound. At its cry, the other two ran forward and the extraordinary spectacle was seen of all three creatures staring fixedly at Needham as he made his way toward them.
For a little while, it stood there like that, then, grabbing the cage bars with its hands, it shook the structure with incredible force, making a strange sound. Hearing its cry, the other two rushed forward, and an amazing sight unfolded with all three creatures staring intently at Needham as he approached them.
There were not many people in the tent—the hour being early—but the few who were there turned toward the spot. Needham laughed and shook hands with Meldrum, at the same time waving one of his hands playfully in the direction of the old baboon. Like lightning, a long hairy arm shot forth toward him, but the distance was too great for the creature. Again it thundered on the bars.
There weren’t many people in the tent—it was still early—but the few who were there turned to look. Needham laughed and shook hands with Meldrum while playfully waving one hand at the old baboon. Suddenly, a long, hairy arm shot out towards him, but it was too far for the creature to reach. Again, it slammed against the bars.
“Hey Kruger, what’s the matter now?” shouted an attendant, approaching. “Quit that! Do you want to bring the house down?”
“Hey Kruger, what’s going on now?” shouted an attendant, walking over. “Cut that out! Do you want to bring the place down?”
He struck with a pole at the hands of the animal on the bars, making it shift them from place to place. But it was not to be driven back, and it still continued to stare at Needham.
He thrust a pole at the animal's paws on the bars, causing it to move them around. But it wouldn't back down and kept staring at Needham.
The attendant drew away, saying in a sulky tone: “Don’t meddle with the animals, please.”
The attendant stepped back and said in a sulky tone, “Please don’t mess with the animals.”
“It’s all right, old chap,” said Needham pleasantly. “He wanted to shake hands with me, but I declined with thanks.”
“It’s all good, buddy,” Needham said cheerfully. “He wanted to shake my hand, but I politely declined.”
“Don’t do nothin’ to annoy him, please,” said the man in surly tones, preparing to depart. “God knows what might happen if he got loose. He did once, and we had a hell of a time. He nearly killed a man.”
“Don’t do anything to annoy him, please,” said the man in a grumpy tone, getting ready to leave. “God knows what could happen if he got loose. He did once, and it was a nightmare. He almost killed someone.”
“Ah, did he?” said Needham, with interest. “He’s pretty strong, I take it?”
“Ah, did he?” Needham said, intrigued. “I guess he’s pretty strong, right?”
“You can bet your sweet life he is!” the man called back over his shoulder. “We take no chances with him.”
“You can bet your life he is!” the man called back over his shoulder. “We don’t take any chances with him.”
“By Jove!” said Needham, gazing at the baboon. “He’s mighty like the old fellow in the fight I told you about, now that I look at him closely.”
“Wow!” said Needham, staring at the baboon. “He really looks a lot like that old guy from the fight I told you about, now that I see him up close.”
The three walked away from the spot at Meldrum’s suggestion, but, looking back every now and then, the teacher noted, with some uneasiness, that the creature still retained its position and still followed Needham’s figure with attentive eyes. There were a few other cages in the tent containing smaller monkeys and other animals and, having strolled past these, they soon found themselves once more opposite the baboons.
The three of them walked away from the spot at Meldrum’s suggestion, but the teacher occasionally glanced back with some unease, noticing that the creature was still in place and was watching Needham intently. There were a few other cages in the tent with smaller monkeys and other animals, and after wandering past those, they soon found themselves back in front of the baboons.
The place was now clearer than before, and Needham, glancing around to see that he was not observed, made a swift cross-wise motion with his hand and emitted the peculiar noise that Meldrum had heard him make on the night of their visit. Its effect was electrical. The two younger baboons, who had seat themselves near their older companion, ran at once to the back of the cage, where they cowered, whimpering and exhibiting every indication of alarm.
The area was now clearer than before, and Needham, looking around to make sure he wasn’t being watched, quickly waved his hand and made the strange sound that Meldrum had heard him make the night of their visit. The impact was immediate. The two younger baboons, who had settled down near their older companion, immediately ran to the back of the cage, where they huddled together, whimpering and showing signs of fear.
But the old baboon acted differently. The tension, which had up to this point kept its figure severely rigid, now relaxed. It squatted down on the floor of the cage and commenced nodding its head briskly up and down, its features distorted by what, to Meldrum’s fancy, looked extraordinarily like a grin. Needham smiled, too, and, glancing from one to the other, Meldrum felt his flesh creep slightly.
But the old baboon acted differently. The tension that had kept its body stiff until now relaxed. It squatted on the floor of the cage and started nodding its head quickly up and down, its face twisted into what, to Meldrum’s imagination, looked strikingly like a grin. Needham smiled, too, and, glancing from one to the other, Meldrum felt a slight chill run down his spine.
“Let us go,” he said hastily. “We have seen enough of these brutes.”
“Let’s go,” he said quickly. “We’ve seen enough of these animals.”
Needham acquiesced, and they made their way to the exit.
Needham agreed, and they headed toward the exit.
V.
“BEASTLY clever things, though,” said Needham, as they passed out into the clear night air. “And strong as the very devil. I think myself there is something in the old idea of the African natives that apes pretend not to understand speech for fear they should be made to work.” He laughed his unpleasant laugh, and again Meldrum felt squeamish.
“Really clever creatures, though,” said Needham as they stepped out into the fresh night air. “And as strong as anything. I think there might be some truth to the old belief among African natives that apes act like they don’t understand speech because they’re afraid they’ll be made to work.” He laughed his unsettling laugh, and once again, Meldrum felt uneasy.
“You seem to have given them some study,” said Meldrum, as they made their way toward the main tent.
“You seem to have put some thought into it,” said Meldrum, as they walked toward the main tent.
“I have seen a good deal of them one way and another,” said Needham carelessly, “and read a little, too. A curious thing I discovered was that when under the influence of liquor (and it’s some sight to see, believe me!) they are peculiarly receptive to autosuggestion. I[177] believe a fortune could be made by putting them through tricks in this way—if the authorities allowed it. As for thieving, they would ‘steal the milk out of your tea’ as the old song says.”
“I’ve seen quite a bit of them here and there,” Needham said casually, “and read a little, too. One interesting thing I found out is that when they’re drinking (and it’s quite the sight, trust me!), they become especially open to autosuggestion. I believe you could make a fortune by showing them tricks like this—if the authorities permitted it. As for stealing, they would ‘steal the milk out of your tea,’ just like the old song says.”
In the excitement of the extensive and elaborate circus performance provided by Tasker’s Needham and Meldrum soon forgot about the baboons, and it was late in the evening when the three made their way back to Burlington. Emerging from Church Street, Norton and Meldrum turned up toward the University, while Needham strode off in the direction of the lake.
In the excitement of the large and detailed circus show put on by Tasker’s, Needham and Meldrum soon forgot about the baboons, and it was late in the evening when the three headed back to Burlington. Coming out of Church Street, Norton and Meldrum went up toward the University, while Needham walked off toward the lake.
“Better lay aside your prejudice and think the best of the man,” said Meldrum to Norton as they parted. “He is a mighty interesting fellow, and has a fund of knowledge that is remarkable.”
“Try to put your biases aside and see the good in the guy,” Meldrum said to Norton as they parted. “He’s really an interesting person and has an impressive amount of knowledge.”
Two days later found all Burlington in a state of excitement. Through a piece of carelessness the door of the baboon’s cage had been left unlocked and the old gray baboon had made a successful dash for liberty and got clear away. It happened in the evening, and the fading light hampered pursuit. When last seen, the brute was heading away from Winooski toward the lake shore.
Two days later, everyone in Burlington was buzzing with excitement. Due to a careless mistake, the door of the baboon’s cage had been left unlocked, and the old gray baboon had made a successful escape to freedom. It happened in the evening, and the dimming light made it hard to chase after him. The last sighting of the animal showed it heading away from Winooski toward the lake shore.
Search was kept up throughout the night without result, and then, next day, word came that the creature had been seen in a tree near the entrance to Ethan Allen Park. As soon as possible the entire park was surrounded, and a contracting circle of hunters and curious people scoured the woods and shrubbery, but apparently the animal had moved on again to fresh quarters.
Search continued all night without any success, and the next day, news came that the creature had been spotted in a tree near the entrance to Ethan Allen Park. As soon as possible, the entire park was cordoned off, and a tightening circle of hunters and onlookers combed through the woods and bushes, but it seemed the animal had once again moved on to a new location.
Word was sent all over the surrounding countryside, and no effort was spared to locate the missing animal, but several days passed without result. Numerous stories got into circulation regarding supposed escapades on the part of the missing baboon, and there were no end of rumors as to its being seen—at one time on the railway near the freight yard, at another waving from the tower in the park; and, again, far along the lake shore. Nervous persons kept to busy thoroughfares after dark. But the actual whereabouts of the creature remained a mystery.
Word spread throughout the surrounding countryside, and no effort was spared to find the missing animal, but several days went by without any success. Many stories circulated about the supposed adventures of the missing baboon, and rumors kept popping up about its sightings—at one point near the railway by the freight yard, at another moment waving from the tower in the park, and again, further down the lake shore. Anxious people stuck to busy streets after dark. But the actual location of the creature remained a mystery.
Fresh stories went around of stealthy prowlings round houses and mysterious rattling of doors in the small hours of the morning. Chancing to see some of this in one of the evening papers, Meldrum’s attention was again drawn to the subject, and there returned to his mind his encounter with Needham at the circus. Obeying a sudden impulse, he set off in the direction of Needham’s dwelling in North Avenue. He had not been near it for some time, but he found himself possessed of a curious desire to see whether the little monkey still sat looking out of the front window.
Fresh stories circulated about sneaky prowlers around houses and strange rattling of doors in the early morning hours. When Meldrum happened to see something about it in one of the evening papers, he was reminded of his encounter with Needham at the circus. Acting on a sudden impulse, he headed toward Needham’s place on North Avenue. He hadn't been there in a while, but he felt a strange urge to check if the little monkey was still sitting and looking out of the front window.
Walking sharply, Meldrum soon came in view of the quaint wooden house with its trees and grass plots. The sun had not yet set, and in the clear evening light Meldrum could see the small crouching figure sitting in its accustomed place. He stopped, as he reached the house, and stood watching a moment, and then, suddenly became petrified with astonishment.
Walking briskly, Meldrum soon spotted the charming wooden house with its trees and grassy areas. The sun hadn’t set yet, and in the clear evening light, Meldrum could see the small, hunched figure sitting in its usual spot. He paused as he reached the house, watching for a moment, and then suddenly froze in shock.
For there came all at once into view, over and beyond the head of the small monkey, the great gray face of the old baboon with its long lips curled back and its doglike tusks displayed!
For suddenly, in full view, above and beyond the little monkey's head, appeared the large gray face of the old baboon with its long lips pulled back and its dog-like tusks showing!
It gazed forth for an instant, seeming to hold back with one hand the lace curtain that overhung the window, and then disappeared as suddenly as it had come. Meldrum rubbed his eyes, then continued staring stupidly. The little monkey made no sign.
It looked out for a moment, as if holding back the lace curtain that hung over the window with one hand, and then vanished just as quickly as it had appeared. Meldrum rubbed his eyes and kept staring blankly. The little monkey showed no reaction.
Thinking that perhaps the baboon had found its way into the house through an open window during Needham’s absence, Meldrum felt that he ought to warn the South African, without delay, of his unpleasant visitor. He went up the path to the house and rang the bell. He thought that at the sound he detected a far off scampering, but no one came in answer to his summons. He tried the door and found it locked.
Thinking that maybe the baboon had gotten into the house through an open window while Needham was away, Meldrum felt he should warn the South African right away about his unwelcome visitor. He walked up the path to the house and rang the bell. He thought he heard some distant scampering, but no one answered his call. He tried the door and found it locked.
In some perplexity, Meldrum came down the garden path to the sidewalk, wondering exactly what course to pursue. He looked again at the window. The little monkey still sat gazing intently at the street. Of the baboon there was no sign.
In some confusion, Meldrum walked down the garden path to the sidewalk, unsure of what to do next. He glanced back at the window. The little monkey still sat, staring intently at the street. There was no sign of the baboon.
[178]
[178]
“It may have been imagination,” mused Meldrum. “But it looked uncommonly real.”
"It might have been just my imagination," Meldrum thought. "But it seemed really real."
He had turned his steps back in the direction of the town, and was meditating whether or not to communicate his fears to the authorities, when to his relief he saw the tall figure of Needham striding toward him. They stopped to greet one another, and Meldrum hastened to tell the other what he had seen.
He had turned back toward the town and was thinking about whether to share his worries with the authorities when he was relieved to see the tall figure of Needham walking toward him. They stopped to greet each other, and Meldrum quickly told Needham what he had seen.
“Oh, nonsense!” said Needham, his moustache twitching. “They don’t come around houses like that—not in the day time, anyway. The place was all right at midday and has been locked up tight ever since. No; you must have imagined it.”
“Oh, come on!” said Needham, his mustache twitching. “People don’t show up at houses like that—not during the day, at least. The place was fine at noon and has been locked up tight ever since. No; you must have just imagined it.”
He laughed lightly, and in a subconscious kind of way Meldrum seemed to get the impression that the tall man was more anxious to laugh the story off than to continue to discuss it. However, he offered to accompany Needham home and help search the house.
He chuckled softly, and in a way that felt instinctive, Meldrum got the sense that the tall man was more eager to brush the story aside than to keep talking about it. Nonetheless, he volunteered to go home with Needham and help look through the house.
“Just wait there for a moment if you don’t mind,” said Needham (again with nervous haste, it seemed to Meldrum) “and I’ll walk around and have a look at the windows. If they are all right I’ll give you a wave.”
“Just hang on a minute if you don’t mind,” said Needham (again with nervous urgency, as it seemed to Meldrum) “and I’ll walk around and check out the windows. If everything looks good, I’ll give you a signal.”
He hastened off, and after a short interval again made his appearance at the front of the house and waved his hand. Meldrum waved back.
He hurried away, and after a brief moment, he returned to the front of the house and waved his hand. Meldrum waved back.
“Everything O. K.?” he asked.
“Everything okay?” he asked.
“Quite O. K.,” called Needham. “So long, old man. See you later.”
“Alright,” Needham said. “See you later, man.”
Somewhat puzzled, Meldrum set off in the direction of the town.
Somewhat confused, Meldrum headed toward the town.
On the evening of the next day the telephone in Meldrum’s sitting room tinkled briskly and Norton’s voice came over the line.
On the evening of the next day, the phone in Meldrum’s living room rang brightly, and Norton’s voice came through the line.
“Needham has just ’phoned down,” he said, “and has asked me to go round to his place tonight to get some old African stamps he has hunted out for me. I once asked him if he had any and he promised to get me some. I wish now that I hadn’t asked him.”
“Needham just called,” he said, “and asked me to come over to his place tonight to pick up some old African stamps he found for me. I once asked him if he had any, and he promised he’d get me some. I wish now that I hadn’t asked him.”
He laughed rather nervously, and then added:
He laughed a bit nervously, then added:
“I wish I’d just said ‘no,’ for I don’t much want to go. However I promised to look in for a few minutes. Would you care to come along if I come round for you?”
“I wish I’d just said ‘no,’ because I really don’t want to go. But I promised to stop by for a few minutes. Would you like to come with me if I swing by to pick you up?”
“Too busy with examination papers just at the moment,” said Meldrum, “and it would bring you out of your way to come over here. It’s after eight o’clock now. I might be free about ten and pick you up when I take my usual stroll. How would that do?”
“I'm currently swamped with exam papers,” said Meldrum, “and it would be a hassle for you to come over here. It's already past eight o'clock. I might be free around ten and can pick you up when I go for my usual stroll. How does that sound?”
Norton said, “All right,” and Meldrum hung up the receiver.
Norton said, “Okay,” and Meldrum hung up the phone.
As he did so, a strange sense of foreboding came upon him and the vision of the baboon rushed back to his mind. He shook himself in annoyance and resumed his work.
As he did this, a weird feeling of dread washed over him, and the image of the baboon flooded back into his thoughts. He shook off his irritation and got back to his work.
But he could not regain his ease of mind, and after spending nearly an hour in a vain attempt to concentrate on some problems in algebra he closed up his books impatiently and sought his hat and coat.
But he couldn’t relax, and after almost an hour trying unsuccessfully to focus on some algebra problems, he shut his books in frustration and looked for his hat and coat.
He stood irresolutely in the hallway for some moments, and then, with a laugh, opened a drawer and drew forth a revolver, which he slipped into his overcoat pocket, after seeing that all its chambers were filled. He laughed again as he descended to the street, but drew some comfort, nevertheless, from the touch of the cold steel upon his hand.
He stood uncertainly in the hallway for a few moments, and then, with a laugh, opened a drawer and pulled out a revolver, which he tucked into his overcoat pocket after checking that all its chambers were loaded. He laughed again as he went down to the street, but found some reassurance in the feel of the cold steel in his hand.
VI.
THE night was dark, but the air was clear and invigorating. Meldrum walked smartly in a direction away from Needham’s residence, since he was earlier than usual and had but plenty of time to meet Norton. Finding that he could not free his mind from an unaccountable anxiety, he swung round presently and made his way to North Avenue.
THE night was dark, but the air was clear and refreshing. Meldrum walked briskly away from Needham's house, since he was earlier than usual and had plenty of time to meet Norton. Realizing he couldn't shake off a strange sense of anxiety, he turned around and headed toward North Avenue.
It did not take him long to reach the house, and as he drew near he observed, with a slight feeling of surprise, that one of the downstairs rooms was illuminated—a room he had never yet seen lighted. It lay toward the rear of the house, its windows facing a broad gallery.
It didn't take him long to get to the house, and as he got closer, he noticed, with a bit of surprise, that one of the downstairs rooms was lit up—a room he had never seen lighted before. It was located towards the back of the house, its windows facing a wide gallery.
Obeying a sudden impulse, Meldrum, instead of going to the front door, walked quietly along the gallery and peeped through a corner of the blind[179] into the room. What he saw there made his blood run cold.
Obeying a sudden impulse, Meldrum, instead of heading to the front door, quietly walked along the hallway and peeked through a corner of the blind[179] into the room. What he saw there sent chills down his spine.
The room was about fifteen feet square, with blue paper on the walls and plain oak furniture. A square table stood in the center at which several figures were seated. Needham sat with his back to the window, and in the chair on his left sat Norton, a pile of postage stamps on the table before him, and over opposite Needham, directly facing the window, sat, or rather sprawled, the figure of the gray baboon!
The room was roughly fifteen feet square, with blue wallpaper on the walls and simple oak furniture. A square table was in the center, where several people were seated. Needham sat with his back to the window, and in the chair to his left sat Norton, with a stack of postage stamps on the table in front of him. Opposite Needham, directly facing the window, sat, or rather sprawled, the figure of the gray baboon!
On the table was a decanter of whisky, and all three had tumblers. Norton’s glass was half empty, standing beside the postage stamps, but Needham and the creature were both drinking, the animal seemingly following the movements of the man, lifting the tumbler to its lips and setting it down again as Needham did, as far as Meldrum could judge by the movements of his right arm, which was visible. The brute’s eyes were fixed upon the man across the table, and from its appearance and the limpness of its figure Meldrum decided it was in an advanced state of intoxication.
On the table was a decanter of whiskey, and all three had tumblers. Norton's glass was half empty, sitting next to the postage stamps, but Needham and the creature were both drinking, the animal seemingly mimicking the man, lifting the tumbler to its lips and setting it down again just like Needham did, as far as Meldrum could tell from the movement of his right arm, which was visible. The beast's eyes were locked on the man across the table, and from its appearance and the looseness of its body, Meldrum concluded it was very drunk.
Norton seemed to be spellbound, staring fixedly at the scene before him. Occasionally he passed his hand in a bewildered way over his forehead, or looked stupidly at the half empty tumbler before him. But he seemed incapable of either speech or action.
Norton appeared completely mesmerized, staring intently at the scene in front of him. Every now and then, he would run his hand perplexedly over his forehead or look blankly at the half-empty glass in front of him. However, he seemed unable to speak or move.
In horror and indignation, Meldrum continued to gaze. As fast as the baboon’s whisky was gulped down Needham filled its glass again. From the fact that he did not fill his own very frequently, Meldrum concluded that he did not drink every time he pretended to do so—apparently deceiving the befuddled creature.
In shock and anger, Meldrum kept staring. Every time the baboon downed its whisky, Needham filled its glass again. Since Needham didn't refill his own drink very often, Meldrum figured he wasn't actually drinking every time he pretended to—seemingly tricking the confused creature.
Like a flash, Meldrum remembered Needham’s remark about the intoxicated baboon and autosuggestion. And with a fast beating heart he gripped his revolver and waited.
Like a flash, Meldrum remembered Needham's comment about the drunk baboon and autosuggestion. And with his heart racing, he gripped his revolver and waited.
From being limp and sluggish, the ape now began to show signs of animation. It sat more erect, its eyes began to glitter, and occasionally it turned its head and gazed at Norton who still sat in apparent stupefaction. Every time it did this it seemed to grin at Needham with frightful suggestiveness, nodding its head as it had done when in the cage at the menagerie.
From being lifeless and slow, the ape now started to show signs of life. It sat up straighter, its eyes began to sparkle, and every so often, it turned its head and stared at Norton, who was still sitting there in shock. Each time it did this, it seemed to smirk at Needham with an eerie implication, nodding its head like it had when it was in the cage at the zoo.
Fearing he knew not what mischief, Meldrum went quietly and hurriedly to the front door, opened it with extreme caution, and managed to make his way undetected to the door of the room in which the trio sat. Through the half open doorway, he could now get a view of Needham’s face, and its diabolical contortions were dreadful to behold. It was apparent that he was working the animal up to something, but what that something was the creature apparently did not quite seem to grasp.
Fearing he didn't know what trouble was brewing, Meldrum quietly and quickly went to the front door, opened it with great care, and managed to slip undetected to the door of the room where the trio sat. Through the partially open doorway, he could now see Needham’s face, and its evil twists were horrifying to look at. It was clear that he was provoking the animal to do something, but what exactly that was seemed lost on the creature.
Presently Needham made the strange clucking noise in his throat, at the same time stretching out his arms toward Norton. That gave the brute its clue. It rose unsteadily to its feet, and turning its evil eyes toward the recumbent figure of Norton, seemed about to spring at his throat.
Presently, Needham made a strange clucking noise in his throat while stretching out his arms toward Norton. That gave the beast its cue. It rose unsteadily to its feet and, turning its sinister eyes toward the lying figure of Norton, looked like it was about to leap at his throat.
With a crash, Meldrum kicked open the door and entered the room, covering Needham with his revolver. The baboon, its attention distracted by the noise of Meldrum’s entry and apparently finding Needham’s influence withdrawn, now appeared to feel the full effect of the whisky fumes once more, and sank back into the armchair more fuddled than ever. Norton had by this time fallen back in his seat, his head tilted toward the ceiling. Needham, however, has his wits about him, and his ghastly yellow face, convulsed with fury, attempted to force a sickly smile.
With a loud crash, Meldrum kicked open the door and stormed into the room, aiming his revolver at Needham. The baboon, distracted by the noise of Meldrum's entrance and seemingly realizing that Needham's influence was gone, now seemed to fully feel the effects of the whisky fumes again, sinking deeper into the armchair, more dazed than ever. By this point, Norton had slumped back in his seat, his head tilted toward the ceiling. However, Needham was still alert, and his pale yellow face, twisted with rage, tried to form a weak smile.
“Needham,” said Meldrum sternly, “I don’t know what abominable deviltry you are up to, but it must stop here and now. If you can right things here go ahead. If not, I shoot—either you or the brute, I am not particular which.”
“Needham,” Meldrum said sternly, “I don’t know what terrible mischief you’re involved in, but it has to stop right now. If you can fix this, go for it. If not, I’ll shoot—either you or the beast, I don’t really care which.”
Although outwardly calm, Meldrum’s heart was beating furiously and he was hunting desperately in his mind for the proper way to handle the situation. It was not clear to him as yet.
Although he appeared calm on the outside, Meldrum’s heart was racing, and he was frantically searching his mind for the right way to deal with the situation. It still wasn't clear to him.
“Why, Meldrum!” said Needham in a thick voice, cunningly feigning [182] drunkenness, although he was perfectly sober. “What’s all this? Revolvers? We are all friends. Norton had a drop too much—old man baboon dropped in and joined the party—I was going to get him to do some tricks....”
“Why, Meldrum!” Needham said in a slurred voice, cleverly pretending to be drunk, even though he was completely sober. “What’s going on? Guns? We’re all friends here. Norton had a bit too much to drink—old man Baboon stopped by and joined us—I was going to get him to do some tricks...”
“That’s quite enough,” said Meldrum sharply. “You are no more drunk than I am. Open that window and let Norton have some air. Loosen his collar—”
"That's more than enough," Meldrum said sharply. "You’re no more drunk than I am. Open that window and let Norton get some air. Loosen his collar—"
A sudden chattering caused him to pause and drew his attention for a moment to the mantel over the fireplace, on to which the little monkey had suddenly jumped from some nearby corner.
A sudden chattering made him stop and caught his attention for a moment toward the mantel above the fireplace, where the little monkey had just jumped from a nearby corner.
“Ha, Fifi!” said Needham quickly. “Lights!” The switch was within easy reach of the creature’s hand, and in an instant the room was plunged in darkness.
“Ha, Fifi!” Needham said quickly. “Lights!” The switch was an arm’s length away from the creature’s hand, and in a moment, the room was thrown into darkness.
The hallway being also without illumination, the blackness was profound. Utterly unable to tell what might happen, and fearing the baboon to be the principal danger point, Meldrum came to a swift decision and fired in the direction of the creature’s chair. A frightful scream broke the silence followed by a wild gibbering, punctuated at times by what appeared to be Needham’s voice shouting commands.
The hallway was also completely dark, and the darkness was overwhelming. Unable to predict what could happen and thinking that the baboon was the main threat, Meldrum quickly made up his mind and shot in the direction of the creature’s chair. A terrifying scream shattered the silence, followed by frantic chattering, occasionally interrupted by what sounded like Needham shouting orders.
Then there came a loud crash of glass, as the table was overturned, followed by snarling, cursing and pandemonium. Stumbling blindly in the darkness, Meldrum endeavored, without success, to locate the switch in the hallway, but finally a faint glimmer showed him the outline of the front door, and he dashed forth into the street.
Then there was a loud crash of glass as the table tipped over, followed by snarling, cursing, and chaos. Stumbling blindly in the dark, Meldrum tried unsuccessfully to find the switch in the hallway, but eventually, a faint glimmer revealed the outline of the front door, and he rushed out into the street.
Several people had collected on hearing the shot, and aid was quickly forthcoming. Together with several neighbors and others, Meldrum again entered the house, and the light in the hall was turned on. The door of the occupied room had been swung shut and the dreadful snarling din still continued.
Several people gathered after hearing the shot, and help arrived quickly. Along with a few neighbors and others, Meldrum went back into the house, and the light in the hallway was turned on. The door to the occupied room had been shut, and the terrifying snarling noise was still going on.
“The baboon must have broken in and attacked my friends,” was Meldrum’s hurried explanation, as they forced open the room door and finally got the lights turned on.
“The baboon must have broken in and attacked my friends,” Meldrum quickly explained as they forced open the room door and finally turned on the lights.
A hideous litter of broken furniture, pieces of glass, liquor, and bloodstains were everywhere revealed. Needham and the baboon, locked in a death grapple, were rolling among the ruins. By a curious chance, Norton’s chair had been left standing, and he still sat there, limp and motionless, unaffected by all the noise.
A terrible mess of broken furniture, shards of glass, alcohol, and bloodstains was everywhere. Needham and the baboon were locked in a fierce struggle, rolling around in the wreckage. Interestingly, Norton's chair was still standing, and he sat there, limp and motionless, unaffected by all the commotion.
With difficulty, the baboon was overpowered and secured. It was still bleeding copiously from the bullet wound in its shoulder, but it gnashed and tore at its captors with undiminished fury. Needham was bleeding from many wounds and presented a dreadful spectacle, much of his clothing being torn to shreds. In addition to receiving many cuts, he had been badly mauled by the infuriated animal, whose wrath, by some strange combination of circumstances, had been turned against himself. He sat breathing heavily, too exhausted to talk to those around him.
With difficulty, the baboon was subdued and secured. It was still bleeding heavily from the bullet wound in its shoulder, but it gnashed its teeth and attacked its captors with relentless rage. Needham was bleeding from multiple wounds and looked terrible, with much of his clothing torn to shreds. Besides having several cuts, he had been badly mauled by the furious animal, whose anger, due to some strange twist of fate, had been directed at him. He sat there breathing heavily, too worn out to speak to the people around him.
The removal of the animal drew off most of the curious and some sort of order was restored. Realizing that Norton had apparently been drugged, but not wishing just then to say anything of what he had seen, Meldrum made the plea that his friend had evidently been overcome as a result of the terrible scene he had just witnessed, and, procuring a cab, took him first to his own chambers and then to his home, where he was prostrated for some weeks as the result of the shock.
The removal of the animal cleared out most of the onlookers, and some sense of order was brought back. Recognizing that Norton seemed to have been drugged, but not wanting to mention what he had seen just yet, Meldrum argued that his friend was clearly overwhelmed by the horrifying scene he had just experienced. After getting a cab, he took Norton first to his own place and then to his home, where Norton was laid up for several weeks due to the shock.
Needham disappeared almost immediately, and Norton’s relatives did not deem it expedient to search for him. He was never heard of again in that city, and later it transpired that he had returned to Africa.
Needham vanished almost right away, and Norton's family didn't think it was worth the trouble to look for him. He was never seen again in that city, and later it came out that he had gone back to Africa.
The baboon lived for some years after its strange adventure, but on dying it made no confession. And such mysteries as to how long it had been the guest of the South African, whether or not it was the same creature that he had once betrayed into captivity, to what extent the two understood one another, and whether or not it was incited to murder on that dreadful evening, were never solved.
The baboon lived for several years after its unusual adventure, but when it died, it revealed nothing. Questions remained about how long it had been the guest of the South African, whether it was the same animal he had once betrayed into captivity, how much they understood each other, and whether it had been driven to murder that terrible evening—these mysteries were never resolved.
And, indeed, nobody had any great desire that they should be.
And, in fact, no one really wanted them to be.
[180]
[180]
The Eyrie

WEIRD TALES is not merely “another new magazine.” It’s a brand new type of new magazine—a sensational variation from the established rules that are supposed to govern magazine publishing.
WEIRD TALES isn’t just “another new magazine.” It’s a completely new kind of magazine—a bold twist on the established norms that are meant to guide magazine publishing.
WEIRD TALES, in a word, is unique. In no other publication will you find the sort of stories that WEIRD TALES offers in this issue—and will continue to offer in the issues to come. Such stories are tabooed elsewhere. We do not know why. People like to read this kind of fiction. There’s no gainsaying that. Nor does the moral question of “good taste” present an obstacle. At any rate, the stories in this issue of WEIRD TALES will not offend one’s moral sense, nor will the stories we’ve booked for subsequent issues. Some of them may horrify you: and others, perhaps, will make you gasp at their outlandish imagery: but none, we think, will leave you any the worse for having read it.
WEIRD TALES is truly one of a kind. You won’t find stories like those in this issue anywhere else—and we’ll keep bringing you more in future issues. These kinds of stories are usually considered off-limits elsewhere. We’re not sure why. People enjoy this type of fiction, that’s for sure. The question of “good taste” isn’t a problem either. In any case, the stories in this issue of WEIRD TALES won’t offend your moral sensibilities, nor will those we have lined up for upcoming issues. Some might shock you, and others may make you catch your breath with their bizarre imagery, but we believe none will leave you regretting that you read them.
We do believe, however, that these stories will cause you to forget your surroundings—remove your mind from the humdrum affairs of the workaday world—and provide you with exhilarating diversion. And, after all, isn’t that the fundamental purpose of fiction?
We believe, though, that these stories will make you forget your surroundings—take your mind off the boring details of everyday life—and give you an exciting escape. And, after all, isn’t that the main purpose of fiction?
Our stories are unlike any you have ever read—or perhaps ever will read—in the other magazines. They are unusual, uncanny, unparalleled. We have no space in WEIRD TALES for the “average magazine story.” Unless a story is an extraordinary thing, we won’t consider it.
Our stories are unlike anything you’ve ever read—or maybe will ever read—in other magazines. They are unique, strange, and unmatched. We don’t have room in WEIRD TALES for the “typical magazine story.” Unless a story is something extraordinary, we won’t consider it.
If the letters we have already received, and are still receiving (weeks before the magazine goes to press), are an augury of success, then WEIRD TALES is on the threshold of a tremendously prosperous career. Some of these letters are accompanied by subscriptions, others request advertising rates and specimen copies; all predict great things for us and express enthusiastic anticipation of “something different” in magazine fiction.
If the letters we've already received, and are still getting (weeks before the magazine goes to press), are a sign of success, then WEIRD TALES is about to have an incredibly successful run. Some of these letters come with subscriptions, others ask for advertising rates and sample copies; all of them predict great things for us and show excited anticipation for “something different” in magazine fiction.
Anthony M. Rud, whose amazing novelette, “Ooze,” appears in this issue, wrote to us as follows:
Anthony M. Rud, whose incredible short story, “Ooze,” is featured in this issue, wrote to us the following:
“Dear Mr. Baird: Delighted to hear that you contemplate WEIRD TALES! I hope you put it through—and without compromise. Stories of horror, of magic, of hypernatural experience, strike home zestfully to nine readers out of ten. There is no other magazine of this sort. Yarns somewhat of the type published in book form—for instance, ‘The Grim Thirteen’—invariably are recommended from one reader to a fellow, with gusto.
“Dear Mr. Baird: I'm thrilled to hear that you're considering WEIRD TALES! I hope you go through with it—and without any compromises. Stories of horror, magic, and supernatural experiences resonate powerfully with nine out of ten readers. There's no other magazine like it. Tales similar to those published in book form—for example, 'The Grim Thirteen'—are always enthusiastically recommended from one reader to another.”
“WEIRD TALES need not be immoral in slightest degree. Fact, ninety from one hundred generally contain wholesome moral, at least, derivable. Even studies of paranoia or fear hysteria, pure and simple, generally are clean from start to finish. The Poe type of yarn invariably makes me shiver—and then for a week I prefer the grape-nut road, shunning the dark places after curfew. But I come back avidly for more shock!
“WEIRD TALES don’t have to be immoral at all. In fact, ninety out of a hundred usually contain at least some positive moral lessons. Even stories focused solely on paranoia or fear hysteria are typically clean from beginning to end. The Poe-style stories always give me chills—and for a week, I’ll stick to safe routes, avoiding dark places after curfew. But I always come back eagerly for more thrills!
[181]
[181]
“I wrote a story ’way back in college days, which three editors have proclaimed the best horror yarn they have read. The story I have with me now. It has been most thoroughly declined—and now, myself, I see many amateurish spots. I cherish the yarn, however, for of all the millions of published words I have written I consider this idea and its development my most finished work.
“I wrote a story way back in college, which three editors said is the best horror story they've ever read. I have the story with me now. It has been rejected countless times—and now, I see many amateurish parts. I still treasure the story, though, because out of all the millions of published words I've written, I consider this idea and its development my most polished work.
“I’ll write that story for you—thus far called ‘The Square of Canvas’—again from start to finish, and polish it as I would polish a jewel. The amount of money involved is no spur; I’d like to have it printed, even gratis. My honest hunch is that, when all is said and done, you’ll like this yarn as well as any of your choice five.
“I’ll write that story for you—currently called ‘The Square of Canvas’—again from start to finish and refine it like I would a jewel. The money involved isn’t my motivation; I’d be happy to have it published, even for free. My genuine instinct is that, when everything is considered, you’ll enjoy this tale just as much as any of your top five choices.”
“Please put me down as a subscriber to the new magazine. I am buried deep in the heart of piney woods, 36 miles from the nearest news-stand selling even a Sunday paper, and I want to make sure of seeing each issue of WEIRD TALES.
“Please add me as a subscriber to the new magazine. I’m stuck way out in the pine woods, 36 miles from the closest newsstand that sells even a Sunday paper, and I want to make sure I get every issue of WEIRD TALES."
“It’s a corking title, and it will get all the boosting I can give. Herewith a clipping of my last platform appearance. I told ’em of the coming magazine, and that it offered a field of reading unique. At Atlanta and Montgomery, where I speak later in the winter, I’ll give the sheet a hand. I have two more dates in Mobile, and I’ll mention your project.
“It’s a great title, and I’ll give it all the support I can. Here’s a snippet from my last speech. I informed them about the upcoming magazine and how it provides a unique reading experience. In Atlanta and Montgomery, where I’ll be speaking later this winter, I’ll promote it. I have two more dates in Mobile, and I’ll bring up your project.”
“In a month or so I’ll fix up ‘A Square of Canvas’ and shoot it in for consideration for WEIRD TALES.”
“In about a month, I’ll polish up ‘A Square of Canvas’ and submit it for consideration to WEIRD TALES.”
We got “A Square of Canvas” and promptly read it—and it will appear in the next issue of WEIRD TALES. Don’t miss it! It’s all that Mr. Rud says it is, and more besides! It’s a terrifying, hair-raising tale, and no mistake! It’s a bear! You can read it in twenty minutes, but those twenty minutes will fairly bristle!
We received “A Square of Canvas” and quickly read it—and it will be published in the next issue of WEIRD TALES. Don’t miss it! It's everything Mr. Rud claims it is, and even more! It's a scary, nerve-wracking story, no doubt about it! It’s a must-read! You can get through it in twenty minutes, but those twenty minutes will be intense!
Of “The Dead Man’s Tale,” which opens this issue, Willard E. Hawkins wrote us:
Of “The Dead Man’s Tale,” which opens this issue, Willard E. Hawkins wrote to us:
“...The idea for that story came to me in a flash one evening when my wife and I were returning from the theatre. I outlined the whole thing to her, and followed that outline without deviation in writing the story later. It struck me that I had never seen the Dr.-Jekyll-and-Mr.-Hyde type of situation developed from the point of the obsessing entity, and I was fascinated by the attempt to do it.”
“The idea for that story hit me suddenly one evening when my wife and I were coming back from the theater. I shared the whole concept with her, and I stuck to that outline while writing the story later. It occurred to me that I had never seen a Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde type situation explored from the perspective of the driving force behind it, and I was intrigued by the challenge of attempting to do that.”
And we think you’ll agree that Mr. Hawkins did a mighty fine job.
And we believe you’ll agree that Mr. Hawkins did an excellent job.
We assume you’ve read the stories in this, our first issue, before arriving upon this page back here, and we are eager to know what you think of them. Why not write and tell us? Mention the stories you liked, and those you didn’t like, and tell us what you think of our attempt to do something new and different in the magazine field. We shall be delighted to hear from you; and we will print your letters on this page—unless you decree otherwise.
We assume you’ve read the stories in our first issue before getting to this page, and we’re excited to hear your thoughts on them. Why not drop us a note? Share which stories you enjoyed and which ones you didn’t, and let us know what you think about our effort to bring something new and different to the magazine scene. We’d love to hear from you, and we’ll publish your letters on this page—unless you tell us not to.
If you get the next issue of WEIRD TALES—as we hope you will—you’ll read some strange and remarkable stories. Elsewhere in this number we’ve told you something about these stories, and we need only add here that each is a striking example of unusual fiction. Whatever effect they may have upon you—whether they make you shudder or set your nerves tingling pleasurably—we can emphatically promise you this:
If you get the next issue of WEIRD TALES—as we hope you do—you’ll read some strange and amazing stories. Elsewhere in this issue, we've shared a bit about these stories, and we just want to add that each one is a great example of unique fiction. No matter how they affect you—whether they make you shiver or give you a delightful thrill—we can definitely promise you this:
You will not be bored!
You won't be bored!
[1]
[1]

Pay Job
Men like you are needed right now to fill big-paying jobs in the electrical field. There never was a time when opportunities for money-making were as good as they are now. Good jobs are open everywhere to men who know “what’s what.” Electrical Experts earn from $12 to $30 a day. Even the ordinary electricians get top-notch pay. Why don’t you get in on this and get a real man’s size job now? With my simplified Electrical Course I can quickly fit you to hold one. Read W. E. Pence’s letter below. This is only one of thousands of such letters I have received.
Men like you are in demand right now to fill high-paying jobs in the electrical field. There has never been a better time for making money than it is now. Great jobs are available everywhere for those who know "what's what." Electrical Experts earn between $12 and $30 a day. Even regular electricians receive excellent pay. Why not take advantage of this and get a real man's-size job now? With my simplified Electrical Course, I can quickly prepare you to hold one. Read W. E. Pence’s letter below. This is just one of thousands of such letters I've received.
I have trained over 20,000 men in electricity—thousands of successful men all over the world attribute their success to my training. I can make you successful too. In fact I will guarantee your success. If you will follow my home study course you can become an expert, drawing a fat salary, in the same time it takes you to get a little raise in the work you are doing now.
I have trained more than 20,000 people in electricity—thousands of successful individuals around the globe credit their achievements to my training. I can help you succeed too. In fact, I guarantee it. If you follow my home study course, you can become an expert, earning a good salary, in the same amount of time it takes to get a small raise in your current job.
No matter how old or how young you are, or what education you have, there is a real future for you in electricity. If you can read and write I can put you on the road to success. I can help you to a position that will make people admire you and look up to you.
No matter how old you are, how young you are, or what your education level is, there’s a real future for you in electricity. If you can read and write, I can set you on the path to success. I can help you find a position that will earn you respect and admiration.
Use your spare time to get a better job. Most of us have enough spare time every day to sell a little at about $10.00 an hour. Sell some to yourself at this price. Watch how quick you will earn the money back if you put the time into study.
Use your free time to find a better job. Most of us have enough spare time each day to earn a bit at around $10.00 an hour. Invest some of that time in yourself at this rate. You'll see how quickly you can earn the money back if you dedicate time to learning.

Chehalis, Wash.,
Oct. 9.
Chehalis, WA,
Oct. 9.
Mr Cooke:—
Mr. Cooke:—
When I enrolled with you less than a year ago I was a common mechanic earning $25 to $30 a week. Today I am an “Electrical Expert” with a business of my own that gives me a clear profit of over $750 a month.
When I signed up with you less than a year ago, I was just a regular mechanic making $25 to $30 a week. Now, I’m an “Electrical Expert” with my own business, bringing in a clean profit of over $750 a month.
I have more work than I can do. The people around Chehalis come to me to fix their starters, generators and ignition troubles because they know that I know how to do it right.
I have more work than I can handle. The people around Chehalis come to me to fix their starters, generators, and ignition issues because they know I can do it right.
My success, I owe to you, Mr. Cooke. The thorough practical training which you gave me through your Easily-learned Home Study Course in Electricity has made me an independent, highly respected business man in this community.
I owe my success to you, Mr. Cooke. The comprehensive practical training you provided through your Easy-to-Learn Home Study Course in Electricity has made me an independent, highly respected businessman in this community.
Sincerely yours, W. E. Pence
Best, W. E. Pence
Every man who enrolls for my electrical course gets a big outfit of tools, material and instruments free. This includes an electric motor and other things not usually found in a beginners outfit. These are the same tools and the same material you will use later in your work. Everything practical and good right from the start.
Every person who signs up for my electrical course receives a complete set of tools, materials, and instruments for free. This includes an electric motor and other items typically not included in a beginner's kit. These are the same tools and materials you'll use later in your work. Everything is practical and high-quality right from the beginning.
I am so sure I can make a big pay electrical expert out of you that I guarantee your success. I agree under bond to return every cent you pay me for tuition when you have finished the course, if you are not satisfied that it is the best investment you have ever made. If you don’t make good, this million dollar institution will.
I’m so confident that I can turn you into a highly paid electrical expert that I guarantee your success. I promise to refund every penny you pay for tuition once you finish the course if you’re not convinced it’s the best investment you’ve ever made. If you don’t succeed, this million-dollar institution will.
Let me send you my big free book giving details of the opportunities electricity offers you and a sample lesson also free. Mail the coupon and get this at once. Learn how other men “got themselves ready to hold good paying jobs” and how I can help you do the same. This is your big chance—take it.
Let me send you my free comprehensive book that details the opportunities electricity offers you, along with a sample lesson, also free. Just mail the coupon and get it right away. Discover how others prepared themselves for well-paying jobs and how I can help you do the same. This is your big chance—don’t miss it.
WORKS, Dept. 179
2150 Lawrence Ave., Chicago
Engineering Works,
Dept. 179, 2150 Lawrence Ave.,
Chicago, Ill.
Dear Sir: Send at once Sample Lessons, your Big Book, and full particulars of your Free Outfit and Home Study Course—all fully prepaid without obligation on my part.
Dear Sir: Please send Sample Lessons, your Big Book, and complete details about your Free Outfit and Home Study Course—all fully prepaid with no obligation on my part.
[5]
[5]

Is the husband or wife to blame for the tragedy of too many children?
Is the husband or wife responsible for the tragedy of having too many children?
Margaret Sanger, the great birth control advocate, comes with a message vital to every married man and woman.
Margaret Sanger, a leading advocate for birth control, brings an important message for every married couple.

THOUSANDS upon thousands of women today marry with the bloom of youth upon their cheeks. A few years of married life rub the bloom off. Children come, too many. And instead of the energetic, healthy girl we have a tired and bedraggled young-old woman. Why do women allow marriage, the holy thing, to work this wicked transformation?
THOUSANDS upon thousands of women today marry with the glow of youth on their faces. A few years of married life take that glow away. Children come, often too many. And instead of the lively, healthy girl, we have a tired and worn-out young-old woman. Why do women let marriage, something sacred, create this negative transformation?
MARGARET SANGER, the acknowledged world leader of the Birth Control movement and President of the American Birth Control League, has the answer for this most momentous problem of womankind. Every married woman knows only too well the tragedies resulting from ignorance of birth control.
MARGARET SANGER, the recognized global leader of the Birth Control movement and President of the American Birth Control League, has the solution for this critical issue facing women. Every married woman is all too aware of the hardships that come from a lack of knowledge about birth control.
Why should a woman sacrifice her love-life—a possession she otherwise uses every resource to keep? Why does she give birth to a rapid succession of children, if she has neither the means to provide for them nor the physical strength properly to care for them?
Why should a woman give up her love life—a part of her life she works hard to maintain? Why does she have a series of children if she doesn't have the resources to support them or the physical ability to take care of them?
In her daring and startling book Margaret Sanger gives to the women of the world the knowledge she dared to print—the knowledge for which she faced jail and fought through every court to establish as woman’s inalienable right to know.
In her bold and shocking book, Margaret Sanger provides women everywhere with the information she bravely chose to publish—the information for which she risked imprisonment and battled through every court to secure as a woman's undeniable right to know.
In “Woman and the New Race” she shows how woman can and will rise above the forces that, in too many cases, have ruined her beauty through the ages—that still drag her down today—that wreck her mental and physical strength—that disqualify her for society, for self-improvement—that finally shut her out from the thing she cherishes most: her husband’s love.
In “Woman and the New Race,” she demonstrates how women can and will rise above the forces that have, in many cases, destroyed their beauty throughout history—forces that continue to hold them back today—that undermine their mental and physical strength—that disqualify them from society and personal growth—that ultimately exclude them from what they value most: their husbands’ love.
* Woman’s Error and Her Debt.
Two Classes of Women.
Cries of Despair.
* When Should a Woman Avoid Having Children?
Birth Control—A Parent’s Problem or Woman’s.
* Continence—is it Practicable or Desirable?
* Are Preventive Means Certain?
* Contraceptives or Abortion?
Women and the New Morality.
Legislating Women’s Morals.
Why Not Birth Control Clinics in America?
Progress We have Made.
* Any one of these chapters
alone is worth many times
the price of the book.
* Woman's Mistake and Her Responsibility.
Two Groups of Women.
Cries of Despair.
* When Should a Woman Think Twice About Having Kids?
Birth Control—A Parent's Challenge or a Woman's?
* Is Self-Control Achievable or Beneficial?
* Are Preventive Methods Reliable?
* Contraceptives or Abortion?
Women and the New Values.
Creating Laws Around Women's Ethics.
Why Don't We Have Birth Control Clinics in America?
Progress We've Made.
* Any one of these chapters alone is worth many times the price of the book.
In blazing this revolutionary trail to the new freedom of women, this daring and heroic author points out that women who cannot afford to have more than one or two children, should not do so. It is a crime to herself, a crime to her children, a crime to society. And now for the first time Mrs. Sanger shows the way out. And she brings to the women of the world the greatest message it has been their good fortune to receive.
In paving this revolutionary path to women's new freedom, this bold and courageous author emphasizes that women who can't afford to have more than one or two children shouldn't. It's harmful to herself, harmful to her children, and harmful to society. For the first time, Mrs. Sanger provides a solution. She delivers to women around the world the most significant message they have ever been fortunate enough to receive.
“Woman and the New Race” is a book that will be read wherever womankind struggles with the ever-present danger of too many children. It is a startling, mighty revelation of a new truth, a work that will open the eyes of tired, worn womankind. It can with truth and honesty be called woman’s salvation.
“Woman and the New Race” is a book that will be read everywhere women face the constant threat of having too many children. It is a shocking, powerful revelation of a new truth, a work that will awaken tired, weary women. It can honestly be called a salvation for women.
Every woman in the country should have a copy of this remarkable and courageous work. For this reason we have arranged a special edition of “Woman and the New Race” at only $2.00 a copy.
Every woman in the country should have a copy of this amazing and brave work. That's why we've put together a special edition of “Woman and the New Race” for just $2.00 a copy.
The book is bound in handsome durable gray cloth, has artistic black lettering and is printed from large type on good paper. It contains 234 pages of priceless information. To have it come to you, merely fill in and mail the coupon below. It is sent to you in a plain wrapper. When “Woman and the New Race” is delivered to you by the postman, pay him $2.00 plus postage—but send no money with the coupon. There will be an unprecedented demand for this edition, which will soon be exhausted, so you are urged to mail the coupon now—at once.
The book is covered in a nice, durable gray cloth, features stylish black lettering, and is printed in large type on quality paper. It has 234 pages of invaluable information. To get your copy, just fill out and send the coupon below. It will be delivered to you in a plain wrapper. When “Woman and the New Race” arrives from the postman, pay him $2.00 plus postage—but don’t send any money with the coupon. There will be a huge demand for this edition, which will sell out quickly, so you’re encouraged to mail the coupon now—right away.
Dept. T-503, 1400 Broadway, New York City.
Gentlemen: Please send me, in plain wrapper, Margaret Sanger’s book, “Woman and the New Race.” I am enclosing no money, but will give the postman who delivers the book to me, $2.00 plus postage.
Gentlemen: Please send me, in plain packaging, Margaret Sanger’s book, “Woman and the New Race.” I’m not including any money, but I will give the mail carrier who delivers the book to me, $2.00 plus postage.
[6]
[6]

Adjusted to the Second
Adjusted to Temperature
Adjusted to Isochronism
Adjusted to Positions
21 Ruby and Sapphire Jewels
25 Year Gold Strata Case
Your choice of Dials
(Including Montgomery R. R. Dial)
New Ideas in Thin Cases
Adjusted to the Second
Adjusted to Temperature
Adjusted to Isochronism
Adjusted to Positions
21 Ruby and Sapphire Jewels
25 Year Gold Strata Case
Your choice of Dials
(Including Montgomery R. R. Dial)
New Ideas in Thin Cases
Only One Dollar Down, will buy this masterpiece of watch manufacture. The balance you are allowed to pay in small, easy monthly payments. A 21-Jewel Watch—is sold to you at a price much lower than that of other high-grade watches. Besides, you have the selection of the finest thin model designs and latest styles in watch cases. Write for FREE Watch Book and our SPECIAL OFFER today.
Only one dollar down will get you this amazing watch. You can pay the rest in small, easy monthly installments. A 21-jewel watch is available at a price much lower than other high-quality watches. Plus, you can choose from the best slim models and the latest styles in watch cases. Write to get your free watch book and our special offer today.
This exquisite little 17-Jewel ladies’ wrist watch. A perfect timepiece. Beautiful. 14K Solid Green Gold case. Illustration is exact size of Burlington “Petite”.
This beautiful little 17-Jewel ladies’ wristwatch. A perfect timepiece. Gorgeous. 14K Solid Green Gold case. The illustration is the exact size of the Burlington “Petite.”
Send for this wonderful little bracelet watch. See how beautiful the dainty green gold case looks on your own wrist.
Send for this lovely little bracelet watch. Check out how beautiful the delicate green gold case looks on your own wrist.
Get the Burlington Watch Book—write today. Find out about this great special offer which is being made for only a limited time. You will know a great deal more about watch buying when you send this book. You will be able to “steer clear” of the overpriced watches which are no better. Write for Watch Book and our special offer TODAY!
Get the Burlington Watch Book—write today. Discover this amazing limited-time special offer. You'll learn a lot more about buying watches when you get this book. You'll be able to avoid overpriced watches that aren't any better. Request the Watch Book and our special offer TODAY!
Canadian Address 63 Albert St., Winnipeg, Manitoba
Please send me (without obligations and prepaid) your free book on watches with full explanation of your $1.00 down offer on the Burlington Watch.
Please send me your free book on watches, including a full explanation of your $1.00 down offer on the Burlington Watch, without any obligations and prepaid.
Master of Goose Flesh Fiction
Story to
FOR APRIL “The Square of Canvas”
A Story of Terrifying Horror
In The April
Man in Scarlet”
Tale With a Terrifying Climax
"The 40 Jars" A STORY OF
EXTRAORDINARY ADVENTURES
By Ray McGillivray
Coming Up Next
WEIRD TALES
Is a “Creepy” Story
You will find it in the April
Weird Tales
By ANTON M. OLIVER
In the April Issue of
WEIRD TALES
Is a Masterpiece of Gooseflesh Fiction
By Hamilton Craigie
In the Next Issue of
WEIRD TALES
Frightful Adventure in an
Underground Cavern
Has Written Another Story For Strange Stories
It Will Show Up In The
April Edition
Detective Stories
IT’S THE TOP MAGAZINE OF
Detective and Mystery Fiction
Ask any newsstand for a copy
“AMERICA’S BIGGEST FICTION MAGAZINE”
Is the Favorite Magazine of
Detective Story "Fans" FOR SALE EVERYWHERE
By ANTHONY M. RUD
“The Canvas Square” In the April Issue of
Strange Stories
"The Bodymaster" A Hair-raising Novelette
by HAROLD WARD
Will Be Published Complete
In the Next Issue of
Weird Tales
A Novelette by Harold Ward
By Anthony M. Rud
MAN IN SCARLET”
By Julian Kilman
By Hamilton Craigie
By Anton M. Oliver
[183]
[183]

NO MATTER who you are or where you live; no matter what your circumstances may be or how little or how much you spend on clothes, I think I can make it all a little pleasanter, easier and more satisfactory in the future.
NO MATTER who you are or where you live; no matter what your circumstances are or how little or how much you spend on clothes, I believe I can make it all a bit more enjoyable, easier, and more satisfying in the future.
Whatever dreams of stylish clothes you may have, here is an opportunity to make your dream come true. However much you have ever admired some woman of your acquaintance for the clothes she wears, here is an opportunity for you without trouble or bother or extra expense to put yourself in her place.
Whatever dreams you have of stylish clothes, here's your chance to make them a reality. No matter how much you've admired a woman you know for her outfits, this is a hassle-free opportunity for you to step into her shoes without any extra cost or effort.
On this page I show you a perfectly lovely little model in one of the season’s newest fashions, exquisitely tailored in all-wool Purest Twill. It is a gem of a style. And as you examine it on the fashion figure you may wonder how you would look in her place. I’d love to actually put you in her place without promise or obligation, without expense or risk of any sort to you.
On this page, I present a beautifully crafted little model showcasing one of the season's latest trends, made from high-quality all-wool Purest Twill. It’s a fantastic style. As you look at it on the fashion figure, you might find yourself wondering how you would look in her position. I’d be thrilled to actually put you in her position with no commitments or obligations, and absolutely no cost or risk to you.
For just one dollar with your request, I’ll send you this dress, postage prepaid, in your proper size, to examine as carefully as you please, to try on to your heart’s content. The dollar that you send me brings the dress delivered to your house without one further penny’s outlay, without the bother of any C. O. D., without even a thought of money until you decide you want it and to keep it.
For just one dollar with your order, I’ll send you this dress, shipping paid, in your right size, for you to look at carefully and try on as much as you want. The dollar you send covers the dress delivered to your home with no extra cost, no hassle of C.O.D., and you won’t think about the money at all until you decide you want to keep it.
If you find you would rather return it, do so without question. I’ll refund your dollar at once. I’ll also pay the return express. Money is the last thing you really need to worry about, because if you are delighted, you can pay balance of my bargain price almost as you please. I want you to spread the cost over all this Spring and Summer, taking a full six months, paying little by little in small sums, evenly divided, coming a month apart.
If you decide you'd rather return it, go ahead without hesitation. I’ll refund your dollar right away. I’ll also cover the return shipping. Money shouldn't be a concern because if you're happy, you can pay the remainder of my bargain price almost however you like. I want you to spread the cost over this Spring and Summer, taking a full six months, paying gradually in small amounts, spaced a month apart.
My whole business is conducted in exactly the same manner as this one example.
My entire business operates in the same way as this example.
This advertisement is intended simply as an example of my styles, my press, my credit and my terms. My newest Style Book shows thousands of beautiful fashions, wonderfully complete departments in all lines of women’s wear, as well as for the boys, little girls, misses and infants. It is by far the finest and biggest book I have ever issued. It is nearly double the size of former seasons.
This ad is just an example of my styles, my brand, my reputation, and my terms. My latest Style Book features thousands of stunning fashions and thoroughly complete sections for all types of women's clothing, as well as for boys, little girls, misses, and infants. It's by far the best and largest book I've ever released. It's almost twice the size of previous seasons.
With it, for a dollar or two, you can make every dress dream come true. Everything will be sent you postage prepaid on approval. There will never be any embarrassment or red tape. I always allow a full half year to pay.
With it, for a dollar or two, you can make every dress dream come true. Everything will be sent to you postage paid for your approval. There will never be any embarrassment or hassle. I always give a full half year to pay.
This being my greatest book, I anticipate a much larger demand than ever before, so please ask for your copy early. A plain letter or a postalcard is enough.
This being my best book yet, I expect a much bigger demand than before, so please request your copy early. A simple letter or a postcard will do.
Aprons
Baby Hoods
Bathrobes
Bloomers
Children’s and Boys’ Wear
Wraps
Coats
Corsets
Dresses
Furs
Gloves
Hosiery
Hair Goods
Kimonos
Lingerie
Millinery
Raincoats
Petticoats
Shoes
Shirts
Suits
Sweaters
Underwear
Waists
Aprons
Baby Hoodies
Bathrobes
Bloomers
Kids' and Boys' Clothing
Wraps
Coats
Corsets
Dresses
Furs
Gloves
Hosiery
Hair Accessories
Kimonos
Lingerie
Hats
Raincoats
Petticoats
Shoes
Shirts
Suits
Sweaters
Underwear
Tops
The fabric is all wool Poiret Twill exceptionally tailored. It is set off with an all around Bertha collar of dainty lace. Elbow length bell sleeves have attractive knife pleated cuffs. A distinctive all around narrow self material belt, falling in streamers in front, is ornamented with fancy metal buttons. Side panels, pleated to match cuffs, drop loosely from the belt at sides to below the hem of skirt. Yoke underlining of good grade satin finish cotton that wears excellently. Dress closes at sides with snap fasteners. Color: Navy Blue only. Sizes: Misses 14, 16, 18 and 20 years and Womens’ 34 to 44 bust measure.
The fabric is all wool Poiret Twill, expertly tailored. It features a delicate lace Bertha collar all around. The elbow-length bell sleeves have stylish knife-pleated cuffs. A unique narrow belt made from the same fabric falls in streamers in front and is decorated with fancy metal buttons. Side panels, pleated to match the cuffs, hang loosely from the belt at the sides, extending below the hem of the skirt. The yoke is lined with high-quality satin-finish cotton that lasts well. The dress fastens at the sides with snap buttons. Color: Navy Blue only. Sizes: Misses 14, 16, 18, and 20 years and Women’s 34 to 44 bust measurement.
3956 Mosprat Street, CHICAGO, ILL.
Martha Lane Adams Co.
3956 Mosprat Street, Chicago, Ill.
Martha Lane Adams Co.
3956 Mosprat St, Chicago, IL.
I enclose $1. Send me on approval, postage prepaid, All Wool Poiret Twill Dress, No. E5C10. Size.......... If I am not delighted with the dress, I can return it and get my $1 back. Otherwise I will pay easy terms, $2 monthly until total price, $13.85, is paid.
I’m including $1. Please send me the All Wool Poiret Twill Dress, No. E5C10, on approval, with postage paid. Size.......... If I’m not happy with the dress, I can send it back and get my $1 refunded. Otherwise, I’ll pay in easy installments of $2 a month until the total price of $13.85 is paid off.
[185]
[185]
DETECTIVE TALES has leaped to a foremost place among the all-fiction magazines, and in its field it now ranks as the greatest of them all. In size and quality, no other publication of detective stories can compare with it. No other magazine offers such a quantity of high-grade detective fiction. Thrills, mystery, suspense, excitement—there’s not a dull line in the entire magazine.
DETECTIVE TALES has risen to a top spot among all fiction magazines and now stands as the greatest in its category. In terms of size and quality, no other publication of detective stories can compete with it. No other magazine provides such a large amount of high-quality detective fiction. Thrills, mystery, suspense, excitement—there isn’t a boring line in the entire magazine.


The March issue of DETECTIVE TALES contains 192 pages of thrilling stories—novelettes, two-part tales and a tremendous number of shorter yarns—also special articles by experienced detectives and Secret Service agents, fingerprint advice, a department of cryptography, and other live features. You will enjoy the March DETECTIVE TALES. It’s amazingly good. Ask any news-dealer for a copy of
The March issue of DETECTIVE TALES has 192 pages of exciting stories—novelettes, two-part tales, and a huge number of shorter stories—plus special articles by seasoned detectives and Secret Service agents, tips on fingerprinting, a section on cryptography, and other engaging features. You'll really enjoy the March edition of DETECTIVE TALES. It's surprisingly good. Just ask any newsstand for a copy of
PUBLIC
SPEAKING
Free
Write quick—for particulars of this extraordinary offer: an offer you will never forget if you take advantage of it. Ten lessons in Public Speaking absolutely free to those who act promptly. We make this extraordinary offer to introduce our wonderful course in localities where it is not already known.
Write quickly—for details of this amazing offer: an opportunity you won’t forget if you take advantage of it. Ten lessons in Public Speaking totally free to those who act fast. We’re making this incredible offer to introduce our fantastic course in areas where it’s not yet recognized.
We teach you, by mail, to become a powerful and convincing talker and speaker—to dominate and control the decisions of one listener or an audience of a thousand. We have trained hundreds and helped them to increase their earnings and their popularity. Learn in your spare time, at home, how to overcome “stage-fright” and conquer fear of others; how to enlarge your vocabulary; how to develop self-confidence and the qualities of leadership; how to RULE others by the power of your speech alone; how to train your memory. Our
We teach you, through mail, how to become a powerful and persuasive speaker—able to influence a single listener or a crowd of a thousand. We’ve trained hundreds and helped them boost their income and popularity. Learn in your free time, at home, how to overcome “stage fright” and conquer your fear of others; how to expand your vocabulary; how to build self-confidence and leadership qualities; how to RULE others with the power of your speech alone; how to improve your memory. Our
perfected and taught by Prof. R. E. Pattison Kline, former dean of the Public Speaking Department of the Columbia College of Expression, can be learned in 15 minutes a day. Prof. Kline is one of the foremost authorities in the country on public speaking and mental development. Do not delay and miss this opportunity of a lifetime.
perfected and taught by Prof. R. E. Pattison Kline, former dean of the Public Speaking Department at Columbia College of Expression, can be learned in just 15 minutes a day. Prof. Kline is one of the leading experts in the country on public speaking and mental development. Don't hesitate and miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.
DO NOT SEND MONEY
This Special Offer of ten lessons free is made strictly for advertising purposes and will be withdrawn without notice. Write now, before it expires, and receive full particulars with enrollment blank by return mail. Just tear off and mail free coupon—or a postal. North American Institute 3601 Michigan, Chicago, Ill., Dept. 6362
This special offer of ten free lessons is strictly for advertising purposes and will be taken down without notice. Write now, before it expires, and you'll receive complete details along with an enrollment form by return mail. Just tear off and mail the free coupon—or send a postcard. North American Institute 3601 Michigan, Chicago, Ill., Dept. 6362
Free Lesson Coupon
NORTH AMERICAN INSTITUTE,
Dept. 6362, 3601 Michigan, Chicago, Ill.
NORTH AMERICAN INSTITUTE,
Dept. 6362, 3601 Michigan Ave, Chicago, IL.
I am interested in your course in Effective Public Speaking and your offer of 10 lessons free. Please send full particulars. This request places me under no obligation of any kind.
I’m interested in your course on Effective Public Speaking and your offer of 10 free lessons. Please send me all the details. This request doesn’t put me under any obligation.
20 SHOT AUTOMATIC PISTOL

The biggest bargain ever offered. Built of best blue steel, checkered grip, safety. Everyone brand new and inspected. Shoots all standard 32 cal. cartridges, 10 shot, with extra magazine, making 20 quick, hard and straight shots. Buy several while they last, at our unheard price. $9.80. (Regular $35.) (Pocket size, 25 cal. 7 shot, $7.80.)
The best deal ever offered. Made of high-quality blue steel, featuring a checkered grip and safety. Everything is brand new and inspected. Shoots all standard .32 caliber cartridges, 10 shots, with an extra magazine for 20 quick, powerful, and accurate shots. Buy several while they last, at our unbelievable price. $9.80. (Regularly $35.) (Pocket size, .25 caliber, 7 shots, $7.80.)
Pay on arrival, our bargain price, plus a few cents postage. Satisfaction guaranteed, or money back. Order today. NOW.
Pay upon arrival, our bargain price, plus a few cents for shipping. Satisfaction guaranteed, or your money back. Order today. NOW.

So you want love, money, success? Wear one of our Mystic Good-luck Rings! Genuine sterling silver Egyptian good luck ring reported to be just like the Luck Rings of Ancient Egypte, said to induce all the good things of life to come to the wearer, and to protect against evil influences. People have claimed success came to them through Mystic Luck Rings. Buy whether for men or women. Give size by strip of paper. Price, cash, $1.40; C.O.D. $1.50. MYSTIC GEM IMPORTERS, P.O. Box 780-7 Chicago
So you want love, money, and success? Get one of our Mystic Good-luck Rings! It's a genuine sterling silver ring inspired by the good luck rings of Ancient Egypt, said to attract all the good things in life to the wearer and protect against negative influences. People have claimed they found success thanks to Mystic Luck Rings. Available for both men and women. Specify the size by using a strip of paper. Price: $1.40 cash; $1.50 C.O.D. MYSTIC GEM IMPORTERS, P.O. Box 780-7 Chicago
Detective
Stories
Detective Stories
Them!

YOU A
POSITION
Reserves over $7.300.000.00
Chicago, Illinois
This is to certify that Mr. E. A. Shock has deposited in this bank $1000.00.
This is to certify that Mr. E. A. Shock has deposited $1,000.00 in this bank.
Out of this special fund this bank is authorised and does hereby guarantee to return to any of Mr. Shock’s students at any time within 30 days after the completion of the course, all moneys the student has paid if Mr. Shock has not fulfilled his obligation as agreed.
Out of this special fund, this bank is authorized and guarantees to return all money paid by any of Mr. Shock's students within 30 days after the course ends, if Mr. Shock hasn’t met his obligations as agreed.
PHILLIP STATE BANK, Gen. P. Phillip Vice President.
To make money, get into a field where money is made—and men are wanted. Today there is such a field—a big, profitable field that has been barely scratched. Men are succeeding in it and making money and uncounted opportunities for great success are still open. The Finger Print profession is the field that offers you this opportunity. Finger Printing is beyond the experimental. It is recognized as the one positive means of identification.
To make money, enter a field where money is made—and where there’s a demand for men. Today, there’s such a field—a large, profitable area that has barely been explored. Men are finding success in it and making money, and countless opportunities for achieving great success are still available. The Fingerprint profession is the field that offers you this chance. Fingerprinting is no longer experimental. It is recognized as the definitive method of identification.
Finger Print Experts earn big money and occupy the respected position of the professional man because their work is conspicuous and essential. There are no lay-offs nor shut-downs in the Finger Print profession. Everything you do counts for yourself. Daily, just a handful of men are trying to answer the demands of the thousands and thousands of instances where the Finger Print Expert is vitally needed. Trained Finger Print Experts share in big incomes, fame and importance. For years my time has been devoted to the Finger Print profession. I will teach you how to become a Finger Print Expert. My course of study is simple, easily understood and I guarantee to assist you in securing a position. Read the letter from the Phillip State Bank. You can study during your spare time. No special education is needed. My simplified course makes everything clear.
Fingerprint experts earn a good salary and hold a respected position in the professional world because their work is visible and crucial. There are no layoffs or shutdowns in the fingerprint profession. Everything you do benefits you directly. Every day, only a few people are working to meet the demands of the countless situations where a fingerprint expert is essential. Trained fingerprint experts enjoy high incomes, recognition, and significance. I've dedicated years to the fingerprint profession, and I'm here to teach you how to become a fingerprint expert. My study program is straightforward and easy to understand, and I guarantee I'll help you land a job. Check out the letter from the Phillip State Bank. You can study in your free time. No special education is required. My simplified course makes everything clear.
In addition to my complete course in Finger Prints, I will also supply you free and without extra charge, a complete course in Secret Service. Study of this will equip you for all-round work. It gives you knowledge essential to the successful Finger Print Expert. Remember this course is free with my course in Finger Prints. It, alone, is worth the cost of my complete course in Finger Prints. But this offer, as is my Position offer and Free Professional Outfit offer, is limited. Men are needed at once. Unless you act at once, you may lose this remarkable free offer.
In addition to my full Fingerprints course, I'm also providing you with a complete Secret Service course at no extra cost. This will prepare you for all kinds of work and give you the essential knowledge to be a successful Fingerprint Expert. Keep in mind that this course is free when you sign up for my Fingerprints course. It's worth the entire price of the Fingerprints course on its own. However, this offer, like my Position offer and Free Professional Outfit offer, is limited. There's an immediate need for men. If you don't take action quickly, you could miss out on this incredible free offer.
To all who write for complete information at once, I will send, Free, copies of actual Secret Service reports. These reports give inside facts of amazing cases of interest to you. Send for them and my complete explanation at once. I will tell you fully what you can expect as a Finger Print Expert and I will help you succeed. Today—write for this information and my guaranteed-position offer.
To everyone seeking thorough information right away, I’ll send you free copies of real Secret Service reports. These reports reveal incredible details about fascinating cases that you'll find interesting. Request them along with my full explanation right away. I’ll explain exactly what you can expect as a Fingerprint Expert and how I can help you succeed. Today—get in touch for this information and my guaranteed job offer.
Dept. 1393, 7003 N. Clark St.
CHICAGO, ILL.
U.S. SCHOOL OF FINGER PRINTS
Dept. 1393, 7003 N. Clark St., Chicago, Ill.
U.S. SCHOOL OF FINGERPRINTS
Dept. 1393, 7003 N. Clark St., Chicago, IL.
Please send me free information about your Finger Print Course, Free Course in Secret Service together with Guaranteed-Position Offer, Free Outfit, Secret Service Reports and Special Low Prices.
Please send me free information about your Fingerprint Course, free course in Secret Service along with a guaranteed position offer, free outfit, Secret Service reports, and special low prices.
[189]
[189]

These amazing, beautiful CORODITE diamonds positively match genuine diamonds in every way—same blazing flash and dazzling play of living rainbow fire. They, alone, stand the diamond tests, including terrific acid test of direct comparison. Lifetime-experts used all their experience to see any difference. Prove this yourself.
These amazing, beautiful CORODITE diamonds match genuine diamonds in every way—same brilliant sparkle and dazzling display of living rainbow fire. They alone pass the diamond tests, including the tough acid test of direct comparison. Lifetime experts used all their experience to spot any differences. Prove it to yourself.
Make this test. You risk nothing. Wear a genuine Corodite and a diamond side by side on the same finger for 7 days. If you or your friends can tell the difference, send it back; you won’t be out a single penny. That’s fair enough. If you keep the ring, the price printed here is all you pay. No installments. Remember, Corodites alone have the same cutting as genuine stones.
Take this test. You have nothing to lose. Wear a real Corodite and a diamond next to each other on the same finger for 7 days. If you or your friends can tell the difference, send it back; you won’t lose a dime. That sounds fair, right? If you decide to keep the ring, the price listed here is all you'll pay. No installments. Keep in mind, Corodites have the same sparkle as real stones.
No. 1—Ladies’ Solitaire 14K Gold S. Ring | $2.84 |
No. 2—Gents’ Heavy Belcher 14K Gold S. Ring | $3.48 |
No. 3—Gents’ Massive Hexagon Gypsy Ring | $4.27 |
No. 4—Ladies’ Hand-Carved Basket Setting. plat. finish | $3.96 |
No. 5—Ladies’ Tiffany Bridal Blossom Engraved | $3.54 |
Carat size gems. Beautiful mountings of most modern design. Choice of gold or latest white platinum finish. Unqualified 10-year guarantee. Handsome art-leather case free with each ring.
Carat size gems. Gorgeous settings in most contemporary designs. Choose from gold or the latest white platinum finish. Unconditional 10-year guarantee. Attractive art-leather case included for free with each ring.
Keep your money right at home. Just send name, address and number of ring wanted and size as shown by slip of paper, fitting end to end around finger joint. Your ring will come by return mail. When ring arrives deposit amount shown above with postman. If you decide not to keep ring after 7 days’ wear, send it back and your money will be immediately returned. Send today.
Keep your money at home. Just send your name, address, the ring you want, and the size, measured as shown by the slip of paper that fits end to end around your finger joint. Your ring will arrive by return mail. When the ring arrives, pay the amount shown above to the postman. If you decide not to keep the ring after wearing it for 7 days, send it back, and your money will be refunded immediately. Send your order today.

Here’s your opportunity. Radio needs you. Win success in this fascinating field. Trained men in demand at highest salaries. Learn at home, in your spare time.
Here’s your chance. Radio needs you. Achieve success in this exciting field. Skilled professionals are in demand and earning top salaries. Learn from home, in your free time.
Be a Radio Expert
Be a Radio Pro
I will train you, quickly and easily, to design, construct, install, operate, repair, maintain, and sell all forms of Radio apparatus. My new methods are the most successful in existence. Learn to earn
I will train you, quickly and easily, to design, build, install, operate, fix, maintain, and sell all types of radio equipment. My new methods are the most effective available. Learn to earn.
$1,800 to $10,000 a Year
$1,800 to $10,000 per Year
FREE Wonderful, home-construction, tube receiving set, of latest design.
FREE Amazing home construction tube receiving set, featuring the latest design.
Write for “Radio Facts” free. Engineer Mohaupt.
Write for “Radio Facts” for free. Engineer Mohaupt.
American Electrical Association
American Electrical Association
Dept. 173 4613 Ravenswood Ave., Chicago
Dept. 173 4613 Ravenswood Ave., Chicago

any imitation diamond ever made. The most wonderful and latest discovery of science. The greatest flashing gem ever made. Has same dashing beauty as the finest genuine diamonds. They stood acid and fire tests—fool everybody. Only trusted diamond men with testing lens can tell the difference.
any imitation diamond ever made. The most amazing and recent discovery of science. The greatest sparkling gem ever created. It has the same stunning beauty as the best genuine diamonds. They passed acid and fire tests—fool everyone. Only trusted diamond experts with testing lenses can tell the difference.
And if you or your friends can tell it from a genuine diamond, send it back within 7 days and we will refund your money. SEND NO MONEY. Just send name and address, giving size and whether lady’s or men’s ring, and pay postman on arrival plus a few pennies postage. Postage free if cash sent with order. Enjoy the pleasures of a real diamond by wearing the beautiful Arabian. Send today.
And if you or your friends can tell it apart from a real diamond, send it back within 7 days and we’ll refund your money. SEND NO MONEY. Just send your name and address, including size and whether it’s a lady’s or men’s ring, and pay the postman upon arrival, plus a few extra cents for postage. Postage is free if you send cash with your order. Enjoy the beauty of a real diamond by wearing the stunning Arabian. Send yours today.

A real man’s gun. A hard hitting, straight shooter, 6 in. barrel top-break style with automatic shell ejector. American made, double action and special grips. Handsomely finished in fine blue steel. Protect yourself and home. Just mail a dollar bill and we will send you one at our low bargain price. Order NOW.
A real man’s gun. A powerful, straightforward shooter, 6 in. barrel top-break style with automatic shell ejector. Made in America, double action with special grips. Beautifully finished in high-quality blue steel. Safeguard yourself and your home. Just send a dollar bill and we’ll ship one to you at our low bargain price. Order NOW.
$10.95
C.O.D. plus postage

Under which Zodiac Sign were you born? What are your opportunities in life, your future prospects, happiness in marriage, friends, enemies, success in all undertakings and many other vital questions as indicated by ASTROLOGY, the most ancient and interesting science of history?
Under which Zodiac Sign were you born? What are your chances in life, your future opportunities, happiness in marriage, friendships, enemies, success in all your endeavors, and many other important questions as indicated by ASTROLOGY, the oldest and most fascinating science in history?
Were you born under a lucky star? I will tell you free, the most interesting astrological interpretation of the Zodiac Sign you were born under.
Were you born under a lucky star? I'll gladly share with you the most fascinating astrological interpretation of the Zodiac sign you were born under.
Simply send me the exact date of your birth in your own handwriting. To cover cost of this notice and postage, enclose ten cents in any form and your exact name and address. Your astrological interpretation will be written in plain language and sent to you securely sealed and postpaid. A great surprise awaits you!
Just send me your exact birth date in your own handwriting. To cover the cost of this notice and postage, include ten cents in any form along with your full name and address. Your astrological reading will be written in simple language and sent to you securely sealed and prepaid. A great surprise is coming your way!
Write now—TODAY—to the
Write now—TODAY—to the

Here’s your only opportunity to get this elegant high grade thin model watch with choice of gold, silver, radium or fancy engraved dial for only $3.30 C.O.D. Open face, stem wind and set. Adjusted. Fully tested. Guaranteed perfect timekeeper. A watch you’ll be proud to own. FREE if you write at once—beautiful waldemar knife and chain with your order. Send no money. Pay postman on arrival only $3.30 and the watch, knife and chain are yours. Satisfaction Guaranteed. Order today sure.
Here’s your only chance to get this stylish, high-quality slim watch with options for a gold, silver, radium, or fancy engraved dial for just $3.30 C.O.D. It has an open face, stem wind, and set features. Adjusted and fully tested, it’s guaranteed to keep perfect time. A watch you’ll be proud to own. FREE if you write now—a beautiful Waldemar knife and chain with your order. Send no money. Just pay the postman $3.30 upon delivery, and the watch, knife, and chain are yours. Satisfaction guaranteed. Order today for sure.

Good Luck, Long Life, Health and Prosperity are said to come to those who wear the Egyptian Luck Ring. Cleopatra is said to have worn one of these rings to protect her from misfortune. Many people wearing them today claim they bring power and success to men—charm, admiration, and love to women. This guaranteed Sterling Silver Egyptian Luck Ring is of unique design and beauty. Send strip of paper for size. Say whether ladies’ or gents’. Costs $1.45; C. O. D. $1.35. Order today. Money back if not pleased.
Good Luck, Long Life, Health and Prosperity are said to come to those who wear the Egyptian Luck Ring. Cleopatra is believed to have worn one of these rings to protect herself from misfortune. Many people who wear them today claim they bring power and success to men—charm, admiration, and love to women. This guaranteed Sterling Silver Egyptian Luck Ring features a unique design and beauty. Send a strip of paper for size. Indicate whether it’s for ladies or gents. It costs $1.45; C.O.D. $1.35. Order today. Money back if you're not satisfied.

Your choice of all STANDARD MAKES. UNDERWOOD, ROYAL, SILENT L. C. SMITH, Self-starting REMINGTON, etc. Rebuilt by the Famous “Young Process.” Guaranteed good as new. Lowest cash prices. These payments or rentals with special purchase privilege. Largest stock in U. S. Write for special prices and terms.
Your selection of all STANDARD BRANDS. UNDERWOOD, ROYAL, SILENT L. C. SMITH, Self-starting REMINGTON, etc. Refurbished by the renowned “Young Process.” Guaranteed as good as new. Lowest cash prices. These payments or rentals come with a special purchase option. Largest inventory in the U.S. Write for special pricing and terms.
Detective
Tales

If you suffer from Debility, Nervousness, Insomnia, Lack of Vigor, Rheumatism, Lumbago, Lame Back, Poor Circulation, Dyspepsia, kidney, liver, bladder weakness, or any trouble due to low vitality, send for our Free Book telling all about the genuine Sanden Electric Belts and how they are sold on 60 days’ trial with no cost to you unless you are absolutely satisfied. This is an opportunity you should not miss. You are fully insured against failure and take no risk whatever. The Sanden Hercules Belt is the best in the world and our offer is absolutely genuine. Write for Free Book today. Address
If you're dealing with fatigue, anxiety, sleeplessness, low energy, arthritis, back pain, poor circulation, indigestion, kidney, liver, bladder issues, or anything related to low vitality, request our Free Book that explains everything about the authentic Sanden Electric Belts and how they come with a 60-day trial, costing you nothing unless you're completely satisfied. This is an opportunity you shouldn't pass up. You're fully protected against any loss and have no risk at all. The Sanden Hercules Belt is the best out there, and our offer is completely genuine. Request your Free Book today. Address

Mrs. HARRY
PUGH SMITH’S
Latest Detective Tales?
They Are Published In Detective Stories

U. S. RAILWAY
CLERKS
PAID VACATIONS
Travel—See Your Country at Big Pay
[192]
[192]
If you can do the step illustrated in the chart on the right, there is no reason why you cannot easily and quickly master all of the latest steps through Arthur Murray’s method of teaching dancing right in your own home.
If you can follow the step shown in the chart on the right, there's no reason you can't easily and quickly learn all the latest dance steps using Arthur Murray's teaching method right in your own home.
NO matter how skeptical you may be about being able to learn to dance by mail, this new course will quickly prove to you that you can easily learn without a teacher on the ground to direct your steps—and without music or partner—right at home.
No matter how doubtful you are about learning to dance through the mail, this new course will quickly show you that you can easily learn without a teacher guiding your steps—and without music or a partner—right at home.
Even if you don’t know one dance step from another, these new diagrams and simple instructions will enable you to learn any of the newest dances in an amazingly short time. You don’t need to leave your own room—it isn’t necessary to go to a dancing class—or to pay large fees for private instruction. All you need to do is to follow the instructions as shown on the diagrams, practice the steps a few times to fix them in your memory and there is no reason why you should not be able to dance on any floor, to either band or phonograph music and to lead, follow, and balance correctly no matter how expert your partner may be.
Even if you can't tell one dance step from another, these new diagrams and simple instructions will help you learn any of the latest dances in no time. You don’t have to leave your room—it’s not necessary to take a dance class or pay a lot for private lessons. All you need to do is follow the instructions shown in the diagrams, practice the steps a few times to remember them, and there’s no reason you shouldn't be able to dance on any floor, to both live music or recordings, and lead, follow, and balance correctly no matter how skilled your partner is.
Whether you want to learn the Fox Trot, One Step, College Rock, Conversation Walk, Waltz, or any of the newer steps you won’t have the slightest difficulty in doing so through this new method. Then, the very next time dancing starts, you can surprise your friends by choosing a partner and stepping right out with perfect confidence that every step you make and every movement is absolutely correct. Arthur Murray guarantees to teach you or your lessons won’t cost you one cent.
Whether you want to learn the Foxtrot, One Step, College Rock, Conversation Walk, Waltz, or any of the newer dance styles, you'll have no trouble learning them with this new method. The next time dancing happens, you can impress your friends by choosing a partner and hitting the dance floor with complete confidence, knowing that every step and movement is spot on. Arthur Murray guarantees that you’ll learn, or your lessons won’t cost you a dime.
More than 90,000 people have learned to become perfect dancers by mail, about five thousand people a month are becoming wonderful dancers through Arthur Murray’s amazing new method.
More than 90,000 people have learned to be perfect dancers by mail, and about five thousand people a month are becoming great dancers through Arthur Murray’s incredible new method.
How to Gain Confidence
How to Follow Successfully
How to Avoid Embarrassing Mistakes
The Art of Making Your Feet Look Attractive
The Correct Walk in the Fox Trot
The Basic Principles in Waltzing
How to Waltz Backward
The Secret of Leading
The Chasse in the Fox Trot
The Forward Waltz Step
How to Leave One Partner to Dance with Another
How to Learn and Also Teach Your Child to Dance
What the Advanced Teacher Should Know
How to Develop your Sense of Rhythm
Etiquette of the Ballroom
Arthur Murray has consented, for a limited time only, to send a special 16-lesson course to every one who signs and returns the coupon.
Arthur Murray has agreed, for a limited time only, to send a special 16-lesson course to anyone who signs and returns the coupon.
You may keep this course for five days and test it for yourself. It must prove to you that you can quickly learn to dance in your own home without music or partner through Arthur Murray’s methods or the test will cost you nothing.
You can hold on to this course for five days and try it out for yourself. It should show you that you can easily learn to dance at home without music or a partner using Arthur Murray’s methods, or else it won’t cost you anything.

1. Begin with left foot and step directly forward, weight on left foot.
1. Start with your left foot and step straight forward, putting your weight on your left foot.
2. Step diagonally forward to right, placing weight on right foot (see illustration).
2. Step diagonally forward to the right, putting your weight on your right foot (see illustration).
3. Draw left foot up to right foot, weight on left.
3. Bring your left foot up to your right foot, keeping your weight on the left.
That’s all. Simply follow the numbers in the footprints. Master this part before going further.
That’s it. Just follow the numbers in the footprints. Get this part down before moving on.
Arthur Murray is America’s foremost authority on social dancing. In fact, dancing teachers the world over have been instructed by him.
Arthur Murray is the top expert on social dancing in America. In fact, dance teachers all over the world have been trained by him.
Through his new improved method of dancing by mail, Mr. Murray will give you the same high-class instruction in your own home that you would receive if you took private lessons in his studio and paid his regular fee of $10.00 per lesson.
Through his upgraded method of dancing by mail, Mr. Murray will provide you with the same top-notch instruction in your own home that you would get if you took private lessons in his studio and paid his standard fee of $10.00 per lesson.
Mr. Murray is eager to prove to you that he can quickly teach you to become a good dancer in your own home. Just fill in and mail the coupon—or a letter or postcard will do enclosing $1.00 in full payment—and the special course will be promptly mailed to you. Keep the course for five days. Practice all of the steps, learn everything these sixteen lessons can teach you and prove to your full satisfaction that you have found the quickest, easiest, and most delightful way to learn to dance. Then, within five days, if you desire, you may return the course and your dollar will be promptly returned to you.
Mr. Murray is excited to show you that he can quickly teach you to be a good dancer right at home. Just fill out and send in the coupon—or a letter or postcard will work too, along with $1.00 for full payment—and the special course will be sent to you right away. Keep the course for five days. Practice all the steps, learn everything these sixteen lessons have to offer, and prove to your complete satisfaction that you’ve discovered the quickest, easiest, and most enjoyable way to learn to dance. Then, within five days, if you want, you can return the course and your dollar will be promptly refunded.
To take advantage of this offer you must send the coupon today—offer may be withdrawn without notice. So mail coupon NOW.
To take advantage of this offer, you need to send in the coupon today—this offer could be taken away without notice. So mail the coupon NOW.
To prove that I can learn to dance at home in one evening, you may send me the sixteen-lesson course. I am enclosing $1.00 in full payment but it is understood that this is not to be considered a purchase unless the course in every way comes up to my expectations. If, within five days I decide to do so I may return the course and you will refund my money without question.
To show that I can learn to dance at home in one evening, please send me the sixteen-lesson course. I'm enclosing $1.00 as full payment, but it's understood that this isn't a purchase unless the course meets my expectations. If I decide to return it within five days, you will refund my money without question.
[193]
[193]

HERE is something money can’t buy. More fascinating than detective stories. Confidential reports of a real operator—No. 38—to his Secret Service Bureau, headed by the most famous detective in America. Absolutely Free. No cost. No obligation. Don’t fail to send for them.
HERE is something money can’t buy. More fascinating than detective stories. Confidential reports from a real operator—No. 38—to his Secret Service Bureau, led by the most famous detective in America. Absolutely free. No cost. No obligation. Don’t miss out on getting them.
They may point the way to Big Money for you.
They might show you the path to big money.
See how the modern detective works. Read these inside stories of the solution of great mysteries. See what possibilities this most fascinating and eventful of all professions offers to you—and how you may fit yourself for it.
See how the modern detective operates. Read these behind-the-scenes accounts of solving significant mysteries. Discover the opportunities this intriguing and dynamic profession has to offer you—and how you can prepare yourself for it.
To command the highest fees, the Secret Service man must also be a Finger Print Expert. These reports show why. This profession may be easily learned at home, in your spare time. Wonderful opportunity in this UNCROWDED, PROFITABLE field.
To earn the highest fees, a Secret Service agent must also be a fingerprint expert. These reports explain why. This profession can be easily learned at home in your spare time. It's a fantastic opportunity in this UNCROWDED, PROFITABLE field.

Stories and picture of real crimes solved by Finger Print evidence. Pictures of life stories of famous experts—many, graduates of my school. True facts, but better than fiction.
Stories and images of real crimes solved by fingerprint evidence. Images of the life stories of famous experts—many of whom are graduates of my school. True stories, but more captivating than fiction.
Send the Coupon⟶
The unfilled demand for trained Finger Print men is increasing daily. Opportunity is waiting for YOU. No time to lose. Send today for these reports, also our big Free book on Finger Prints. Gives all particulars and success stories of our graduates. Brilliant future ahead of you if you act now.
The demand for trained fingerprint specialists is growing every day. There’s an opportunity waiting for YOU. Don’t waste any time. Request these reports today, along with our big free book on fingerprints. It includes all the details and success stories of our graduates. A bright future is ahead of you if you take action now.
Everyone getting these Free Reports will also receive my Special Offer of a Professional Finger Print Outfit, absolutely Free. Made for limited time only. Send coupon today—sure. Reports, Finger Print Book, and special outfit offer, all Free and Prepaid. Don’t delay, and perhaps forget. Do this right now.
Everyone receiving these Free Reports will also get my Special Offer for a Professional Finger Print Kit, completely Free. This is available for a limited time only. Send your coupon today—definitely. Reports, Finger Print Book, and the special outfit offer, all Free and Prepaid. Don’t wait, and risk forgetting. Do this now.
Dept. 1393 1920 Sunnyside Avenue, Chicago, Illinois
1920 Sunnyside Avenue, Dept. 1393, Chicago Illinois
Dear Mr. Cooke: Please send me FREE and prepaid, Reports of Operator 38, your new illustrated book on Crime and Crime Detection and your Special Outfit Offer. It is fully understood that I assume no obligation.
Dear Mr. Cooke: Please send me FREE and prepaid, Reports of Operator 38, your new illustrated book on Crime and Crime Detection and your Special Outfit Offer. It is fully understood that I assume no obligation.
Page | Original | New |
---|---|---|
7 | phychical | psychical |
9 | conciousness | consciousness |
15 | VII. | VIII. |
15 | nondescrpt | nondescript |
15 | trumphant | triumphant |
16 | immeasunably | immeasurably |
16 | Cause | Causes |
17 | VIII. | IX. |
19 | Lee Cranmar | Lee Cranmer |
20 | once | one |
21 | protozon | protozoan |
24 | dessication | desiccation |
25 | I turned, | I turned |
26 | indispenables | indispensables |
26 | in heaven’s name, | in heaven’s name |
26 | coarest | coarsest |
27 | breach | breech |
30 | Croliss | Corliss |
32 | scarely | scarcely |
33 | physican | physician |
34 | scarely | scarcely |
36 | into | in to |
38 | liked | like |
38 | my | by |
40 | trough | through |
51 | shock | shook |
53 | that | than |
54 | [no section heading] | II. |
56 | ruffiian | ruffian |
56 | quickmire | quagmire |
57 | sin | skin |
58 | form | from |
60 | I | If |
60 | unyieding | unyielding |
61 | wouln't | wouldn't |
62 | murder Asa Shores | murder of Asa Shores |
62 | reciver | receiver |
63 | preceeded | preceded |
64 | Tower Number three | Tower Number Three |
64 | he | board the board |
64 | myssterious | mysterious |
65 | geting | getting |
67 | wasnt | wasn't |
68 | started | stared |
69 | agin | again |
74 | torniquet | tourniquet |
74 | freee-handed | free-handed |
74 | seered | seared |
74 | know | known |
77 | routourier | roturier |
77 | cicatricts | cicatrices |
79 | Quarier | Quarrier |
81 | space | pace |
82 | reasurring | reassuring |
83 | to with | to do with |
84 | Thowing | Throwing |
86 | enemeies | enemies |
91 | threshhold | threshold |
92 | want try | want to try |
95 | excrutiating | excruciating |
96 | concience | conscience |
103 | An it came | As it came |
104 | accompained | accompanied |
107 | the the | the |
116 | paried | parried |
117 | cohorent | coherent |
120 | builded | built |
121 | dagger with, which | dagger with which |
120 | Montressor's | Montresor's |
122 | suprisingly | surprisingly |
123 | lesson | lessen |
127 | dolfully | dolefully |
127 | incidently | incidentally |
129 | Heyden | Hayden |
132 | clubbeing | clubbing |
136 | She | she |
138 | seeme | seemed |
141 | [blank line] I stumbled out | I stumbled out |
144 | The Extraordinary Experiment of Dr. | [Removed line] |
145 | pass | past |
148 | simple Will | Simple Will |
152 | repellant | repellent |
154 | resempled | resembled |
154 | Seagrave's | Seagraves' |
155 | lapsis lazulli | lapis lazuli |
158 | “Now why do you suppose that is?” | [Removed line] |
163 | theif | thief |
163 | alloted | allotted |
163 | an | and |
165 | Soon' | Soon's |
166 | vistage | vestige |
167 | Danaldson | Donaldson |
168 | to late | too late |
170 | montrous | monstrous |
170 | chipanzee | chimpanzee |
170 | sinster | sinister |
170 | internal | interval |
171 | of chamber | of the chamber |
171 | if unaware | as if unaware |
171 | his | this |
172 | appealed | appeared |
173 | crossed | he crossed |
174 | aera | erea |
175 | apeparance | appearance |
175 | Meldrum and Needham | Meldrum and Norton |
177 | Needham | Meldrum |
178 | finding | Finding |
178 | unacountable | unaccountable |
180 | its | his |
182 | an | and |
184 | to | too |
184 | unsympathic | unsympathetic |
184 | Husley | Hulsey |
184 | capain | captain |
184 | deceiver | receiver |
186 | Kilne | Kline |
188 | locked | unlocked |
191 | a avid | an avid |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!